《The Vampire鈥檚 Omega》


 One

    1


    In a confined room, filled with different creaking sounds, the sounds made from mainly rats, which roamed around the room, a small window which served as venttion in the room, the room was empty, no decoration to beautify the room, old paint which was already peeling off, from the walls, which have created a home for bugs and ant, the only reasonable items was an old chair and table, and a wardrobe, which served the user of the abandoned room as its best-valued possession.


    It was the very early hours of the morning, a young girlid on the bed, her thick ck hair covering the bed, as shey tired. From the previous day¡¯s work, she had not been asleep for more than four hours, when a bowl of water was poured on her tired body. She woke up, with a great force, as if the water poured in her had woken her up from her a terrifying dream, sleeping back again on the bed, another basin of ice-cold water came crashing on her body, causing her to jerk up, her eyes widening with fear, she had overslept, more than her usual time. Falling on her knees in an instant, a sob breaking forth from her lips,


    ¡°You ungrateful bitch of a child, what are you still doing on the bed by this time of the early hours of the morning, who the hell do you think will get the grains sieved and grounded huh, you wolf less girl, my shame and disgrace, now will you stand up and go get the day ready for the pack¡¯s breakfast¡±


    The woman¡¯s voice thundered throughout the whole room, the woman¡¯s voice sending the young girl out of the room in an instant, her body sluggishly walking towards the pack¡¯s kitchen, it was still the very early hours of the morning, everywhere seemed so dark, not the right time for a normal werewolf to rise from sleep.


    Be was an omega, she knew she had no right to voice out her thoughts unless she would be thrown to the city¡¯s mine, which might happen soon enough because no one would ept an omega of the pack as a mate. So soon enough she would be thrown to the pack mine. But sometimes she wished, and hoped, not to be mated, to a vicious mate, who won¡¯t be vicious and good for nothing.


    As she strode towards the kitchen, the lights were switched off, giving it a dark view, making her quite scared of walking further into the dark, thempstand was still quite far from her reach.


    ¡°What is the time? Is probably four in the morning.¡±


    She whispered to herself, considering the pack has always been up to after six o¡¯clock in the morning.


    She was about to enter the kitchen when she felt a hand dragging her out from the corner, she made a light scream, struggling to break forth from whoever was dragging her to another room.


    ¡°Help, help, let go of me.¡±


    She shouted, but the alley was too quiet for anyone to hear her, everyone was still asleep, but who must have been dragging her. Whoever was dragging her was a male, his hands said so, the man¡¯s hands covering her mouth, stopping her from screaming, her words came out muffled. A door opened and closed immediately, and with a heavy force, her back got mmed on a wall, making her back hurt and a hiss escaped her lips, the male was quite a strong one, but the pain never stopped her from trying to struggle, but a heavy p descended on her face, making her stop struggling, as she hissed with pain, holding unto her cheek, a scream erupted from her lips but the male was quick enough to quieten her with his hand. Raising her head, the room was dark, but a little light from the rising sun made the features of whosoever that has kidnapped her be visible. She saw her captor, who was no other male wolf but the alpha¡¯s son, Lucas, the soon-to-be alpha, who was yet to find a mate for himself but he never got to be blessed by a mate. He has always been spoiled, pampered, and raised more than a prince, making him arrogant and evil. His father was the pioneer person, who brought out thew of throwing wolf less wolves to the mine so they could suffer for life. Lucas had always been given the best things, possessions, and he was her worst bully. The first wolf to make her life painful in the pack, and thus, these made him her worst enemy, and him dragging her here to the storeroom, meant, he wanted to give her more trouble, but the male wolf never seemed to make a sentence to her, he had been quiet, watching her with those green eyes, which looked like it wanted to burn her to death. She raised her head fully. Now staring at his face, he had given her a two feet space, which has made her breathe properly. But she knew she was in big trouble.


    ¡°What can I help you with alpha Lucas¡±


    She whispered, hoping her voice never sounded so rash nor weak, anything that has to do with the alpha, one needs to be careful with the way they talk, the man was a dark devil, who takes simple things so seriously.


    But the reply she got from him surprised her, the alpha¡¯s son strode towards her, caging her on the wall, she shook with fear, never expecting such actions from him, this was the first time the alpha¡¯s son hade close to her. What was he trying to do with her, was he not satisfied with the title of being a bully, did he want an upgrade or been called a pervert.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Lucas raised his hands on her cheek, as he brought the other hands near her head, blocking her from escaping, then raising her head, making her look at him, eyeball to eyeball.


    ¡°Hello wolf less omega, I never knew you got the energy to fight me back. Well considering in a day time, would be the day we find our mates¡±


    He said, stopping midway at his words, he was twenty-eight, everyone knew how hard it was for him to find his mate, maybe, because the goddess had caused him not to ever have a mate because of his evils. But Lucas had never been so serious with the alpha title, he was the only son to the current alpha and Luna, so he does not seem to have any brother with whom he couldpete for the position of the alpha. He only has two little sisters. Lucas could not believe he had the most worthless female in his arms, but he could not resist, at least not having a taste of her, before she got rejected by her mate and then thrown to the mine, that would be a waste. He thought


    ¡°So why don¡¯t we have a little bit of fun, also because you will be rejected by your mate, no one would ept you, you know. You are an omega, and also you do not have any wolf in you, so why don¡¯t you take the privilege of offering you on a tter of gold. And let¡¯s have a little bit of fun, before the pack members awake and maybe I will save you from the hands of your mate, when the timees, you might not be thrown to the dungeon.¡±


    Lucas said, offering her a devious smile, it was not every day the alpha son offers someone sexual advances, all unmated females wanted him in their arms, so who was the ve to reject him.


    ¡°So would you like it slow, or fast, am at yourmand Beauty.¡±


    Lucas said, biting her neck, feeling as she shivered under his touch, as he was about to unzip her dress, the reaction he had expected from her shocked him to the brim, it was worse than he had expected.

 Two

    2


    Be gave him a face-breaking p and then pushed him with a huge force that sent him almost smashing the floor on his butt. She could not believe the words that escaped his lips, no, the words never escaped his lips, he had spoken with so much determination. She looked at him, as she red at him, she never regretted what she had done, she never cared if he would kill her at that very moment for pping him, death was a better option to choose than giving herself to her. She saw his eyes changed to pure dark, filled with hatred, the demon facing her was so much different than the Lucas she had known, different from the one who had caged her previously.


    ¡°How dare you attack me, your future alpha you poor bitch, you poor and useless wolf leas omega. How dare youy your filthy hands on me.¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Lucas said,ing towards her, with a full force, and taking her as If she was worth nothing, he flinged her to the wall, watching as she hissed in pain, her body came in contact with the wall, causing a crack of bone to be heard in the room, she must have broken two or more bones in her, she stood up, her legs were so weak, she walked back to the wall, as she saw the demon walking towards her, her heart beat at every step he took, his dangerous demeanor increasing seconds after seconds, who had known what demon the alpha¡¯s son possessed in him, she gulped in fear, holding her gown, as the beast strode towards her, she closed her eyes tightly, waiting for the blow, and as expected, the blows came, hitting her on the face, each following after the other, knocking her out of her breath, than she had never expected, she crashed on the wall, the blows bing too hard to endure, the crash of her body making the wall to have a tiny crack, giving an outline of her body, which showed on the wall, as her head bashed on the wall. Then the blows stoppeding, seeing that the blows never came after a minute, she looked up, thinking that the devil was gone, but she saw him, still standing, maybe watching to know if she was dead. But the devil still maintained his pose. Lucas was not done with the girl yet, he bent towards her, watching as she groaned with pain, but he never seemed to mind. He was going to have her, whether she likes it or not, he wanted her, so he will have her. Even without her own free will, he watched as she backed off closer to the wall, as he touched the hem of her dress, she groaned with pain, he saw some parts of her skin changed to red, some with purple bruises, she had brought out the beast in him, but he never mind, he will have her.


    ¡°Please do not do these, I beg you in the name of the goddess, do not do this.¡±


    Be¡¯s voice sounded so quiet in the room, a normal human won¡¯t even perceive she was talking, but the beast standing In front of her was a werewolf, he could understand her, even the sound of her fast heartbeat.


    ¡°Why do you think I will listen to your pleas, after you must have hurt me, we would have been enjoying ourselves now, maybe having our climax, but no, you were so stubborn and foolish, you would have been the one moaning under my arms to my delight as I bring you to the edge.¡±


    Lucas said, gritting his teeth with anger,


    ¡°But you had pped me, an alpha¡¯s son, the soon to be alpha to the Air Winder pack. Now listen, I will take you no matter how badly hurt you are, and if you dare stop me, I will make you worse than you are now.¡±


    Lucas said, not minding if there was blood on her body,


    ¡°Over my dead body will I allow youy your filthy hands on me, I repeat, I do rather die than to allow youy with me, you are a coward, and you do not fit to be the alpha, your father is better and wiser than you are.¡±


    Be said she knew she would be in trouble for her words, but she would never allow anyone to take advantage of her so easily. As expected, Lucas did not take her words to be too simple, her words had hit him like a hammer on his head, sending him wild with requited rage. If it was death that she needed, he would offer it to her in a tter of gold.


    ¡°You keep daring me, hahahaha, I can not believe that an omega could have the mind to talk back to me, am I losing my respect so quickly, but, since you wished for death than allowing me to have sex with you, I do offer it to you. Death is what you deserve because if I don¡¯t make sure you are dead, your tongue might be too sharp or too loose, that you might not know when you tell the whole pack I tried forcing myself with you, but no one would believe you. Why?¡±


    Lucas asked while bending down a little as he mumbled Into her ears,


    ¡°Because they will not believe the words of an omega. But I don¡¯t want any single tarnish in my image. So I will have to silence you forever.¡±


    Lucas said, his eyes filled with murder, the zeal to kill. Be had never seen something like these in him, in anyone, her eyes became instantly filled with fear, watching at every move that he made, so she was going to die like these, without no mate to love her, but she do ept it willingly, dly than having any form of sexual rtionship with him.


    ¡°Then I will die willingly.¡±


    She said, seeing as another look of surprise fell on his face, she didn¡¯t see iting, because he hade with full force, attacking her on her already weak body, with full force, and just as he hit her, she crashed on the ground, weing the darkness that engulfed her.


    Lucas looked at her, having seen how the wretched whore had copsed, dead, he smiled, that fit her, it will teach her a lesson never to dare refuse his advances in her next life. Opening the door, he watched outside the hall, watching carefully if someone was looking, not wanting to be caught, he escaped the room, leaving the omega, lifeless.

 Three

    3


    ¡°Why is Be not yet here, preparing the foods for the full moon sacrifice, the grains to be cooked are not yet ready what had she been doing up since I woke her up from her disgusting sleep¡±


    A woman said, her ck hair flying all over her face with the force she spoke, she was so angry because nothing had been done that morning, the omega was to help the servants prepare the pack¡¯s food, they were servants in the pack, but it was the omega  who was to wakes up first, even before the other servants wakes up. As breakfast was not something to be yed with in the pack, it was a very important meal in the pack.


    Just as the woman was about to say another word, two young girls almost the same resemnce with Be, came into the kitchen, from their facial appearance, it would be known they were sisters to the poor Be, but the only difference was that, they were not omega neither are they wolf less, it seemed Be was made different from them, not just them, and the entire Air winder pack.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°I saw a body lying down in the store room, don¡¯t know if the owner of the body was dead or alive, and I did not have the time to check who the body belongs to¡±


    Kira said, as she walked towards the counter, a sketch on her hands,


    ¡°What do you mean you do not know who the body belongs to¡±


    Mrs Manchor asked, as she walked towards the door, looking at her daughter.


    ¡°You saw a body, and you can not  confirm who owns the body what if it was Beying down there, dead or in danger. We all could hate her, but no one wishes her to be dead¡±


    Be¡¯s mum said, her mother¡¯s instinct making her scared, Be might be an omega, but she does not wish her death. She rushed towards the store room, on entering the room, she saw a body, cramped on the floor, her clothes torn into two halves, quietly, she walked towards her, hitting her leg on the body, whichy on the floor, but Be never moved, again, she hit her, these time, with full force, and Be moved her body, as she groaned with pain, her eyes heavy with so much pain, not been able to the bolt of pain hitting her like a tornado, she opened her eyes first, all she could see was darkness, the room was so dark and she wondered if the alpha¡¯s son had taken her to thend of the dead, but she felt something hitting her on her legs, that was when her vision cleared, first, she saw a woman¡¯s leg, the leg continuously hit her, as if she was dead, on looking up, she realized who it was, it was Envylin, her mother. Probably, she hade back to unleash her anger on her, Be wished, she never woke up, waking up and facing another torment and she was not ready to face her mother again, she prefers death than what awaits her.


    ¡°Why are you doing down here Be, you came hiding yourself here, so you won¡¯t be caught huh, you bastard of a child. You know how am so ashamed of you, yet you  try to make me angry these very early hours of the morning¡±


    Envylin said, slightly not bothered about her clothes which was torn into pieces, she probably must have fucked with a werewolf, and must have fallen down here tired and worn out after their sexaul act. The omega cannot be a saint, and a werewolf mating with Be, will actually be a shame if anyone hears of it.


    ¡°Who did you have sex with huh, I always knew you were not a virgin, but you having sex with anyone you know is a big shame, especially, at these early hours of morning, when you have tedious works to do¡±


    Envylin said, watching as her third daughter who she never wished to bear, stood up, but falling on the ground all over again.


    Mrs manchorughed, the drama unfolding in her front, was quite funny, and she would have been so ashamed of her self if there was any other person in the room.


    ¡°Hahahaha, your legs are so worn out, that you can¡¯t even stand on your feet, Be, who the hell must have fucked you so hard that you loosed your bnce¡±


    Mrs Manchor said, looking at Be with her face filled with disgust, Be watched her mother, who had bear her in her womb, insulted her to her heart content, Be knew she was an omega, and that had been the reason why the whole pack hated her, and she not having a wolf in her, made the hatred increased, they has found out that she was wolf less on her eighteenth birthday, on the night of the full moon, all her age mates had transformed into their wolves and she had remained the same, theughter¡¯s and insults she had gotten that day, still rings in her ears. Be looked at her mother, seeing the look of disgust in her face caused her to cringe in pain.


    ¡°Am sorry mother, for causing you pain¡±


    Be said, hoping her mother see through the pains in her voice, but as expected, she received more tongueshing from her mother.


    ¡°I am not your mother you whore¡±


    Envylin shouted with anger,


    ¡°Now will you stand up from that floor and leave for the kitchen, but before you do that, go change into another cloth, before you add further disgrace to me¡±


    Envylin hissed, as she walked out of the store room, closing the door with a loud bang.


    Be squeezed her eyes with pain, as the door came banging on her ears, standing up on her feet as she held the wall for support, sh walked to the door, she was not ready to meet Lucas, the beast who wanted to defile her, neither was she ready to meet the entire pack.


    Already gotten enough energy, she looked down on her cloth, her dress had been torn into pieces by that  beast. cing her ears on the door, trying to hear any voices or sounds from the other end of the hall, not hearing any voices. Be opened the door slightly, looking towards the opposite directions, not seeing any one, she stepped out from the room, hurrying quickly to her room of a dungeon.

 Four

    4


    Just as she was about to cross to the entrance that leads to her room, she saw two people leaving her room, quickly, gathering her cloth together, she hid behind the pirs which was so big enough to hid her tiny body, the two men talked as they past her, not able to see who was hiding in the pirs.


    ¡°Alpha Lucas would not be happy, if he hears that we did not find the omega, she was not in the room when we went searching for her¡±


    One of the men said, walking past the pir, his senses could not catch the smell of another wolf in the hall.


    ¡°Lucas had said, she might be dead, so we don¡¯t have to worry if we do not find her, but how dare she try to force her self on Lucas. The soon to be alpha, was she trying to have a pop for the alpha, to tie him down to her, damn, I never knew she had these disgusting character in her, and she always behaves so meek and lowly¡±


    The second male said, as he turned to the other side of the hall, their voice sounding very distant and lower to the hearing of Be, Be stood shocked at what she had heard concerning her and the alpha¡¯s son Lucas. How dare the intending soon to be alpha build his leadership with loads of lies, if these lies reaches to the hearing of the whole pack, her life would be more miserable than it was already, and her sisters would make sure she does suffer, who does not know how attached they were towards the alpha¡¯s son, one of them wants to be the Luna of the pack.


    Be left her hiding ce, as she went to her room, locking the door, she headed towards her bed, as she sat on it, tired and exhausted, the day had not started, yet she felt so tired, she heard the sounds of rats making some squeaky sound, raising her head, she looked at the end of the room, she saw a rat, the rat¡¯s eyes looked back at her, not even running away from her stare. Be waved her head, a smile appearing on her face, as she looked at the rat, she did not know if it was her imagination but she saw the rat bending his head down a little, staring at her.


    ¡°Now we share a room huh, and you are not scared of me you little rat, well well, you can share my room with me, you have been the onlypanion that I have, and a very great one¡±


    Be said, not knowing when a tears slipped pass her eyes, cleaning it with a full force, she said,


    ¡°You are the only one who never judged me, never cared if I was an omega, wolf less and I really appreciate you for being real mouse¡±


    Be said, smiling, but was shocked when the mouse came towards her, it¡¯s tiny body jumping over the loop holes on the ground, then it rested beside her legs, like a little kitten. Had the mouse understood her. Standing up from the bed, she walks towards the shower, to take her bath, she felt so disgusting with her self already, the events of the previous hours roaming through her brains.


    As she dipped her head into the water, her head rxed, the pressures reducing and in five minutes she was done bathing, changing into a new cloth, she stepped out from the shower, walking towards the mouse which stillid beside the foot of her bed, she bent down, giving it a small bread, which she always kept in the room, watching as the rat bit on them, standing up, a sharp voice pierced her senses, almost now knocking her on the ground, she covered her ears, but the voice had rang inside her head,


    (Wasting one more minute in the room, I will not hesitate to feed you to the dogs for breakfast, don¡¯t you fucking know we have a damn full moon ahead of us you witch)


    The voice said, it was not hard to figure out who owns the voice, the voice belongs to her mother. And she knew she was angry, and she knew her mother was not joking when she said those words. She opened the door, running to the kitchen, each steps she took, made her scared to the brim, as if she was running to her death, she knew what awaited her, and she hoped, things runs smoothly for her.


    The kitchen was filled up with the servants, who were busy with their work, a servant was better than her, they had their wolves in them and they were not the lowest being in the pack.


    ¡°Be, where had you been, you were supposed to be in the kitchen poor child. Your mother had been mad with rage because you were not in the kitchen, earlier than others. Don¡¯t stand there, be quick,e take these to the mill stand, and grind them, breakfast have already been served, but your mother had insisted, you should be done with your morning chores before serving you breakfast¡±


    The old woman said, she was the pack¡¯s chef, she was the only one who treated Be differently, better than her own mother¡±


    ¡°OK Mrs Dozza, will be right back in a minute¡±


    Be said, grabbing the sack from the chef¡¯s hand, then quickly, turning around, the shock that ran through her when she saw Lucas, standing with those two men, whom he had sent, to maybe kill her. She watched as he gave her a deadly smirk, his eye ball turning dark for a second before turning back to normal, she shivered, watching as he strode towards her, she stepped back. All the upants in that room watched the alpha¡¯s son, what was he doing in the kitchen, and why was he walking towards the omega. The lowest being in the pack.


    (You escaped huh, thought you were dead, already prepared your casket for a decent burial)


    His voice came, attacking her on her senses, she closed her eyes, clutching onto the bag tightly, Lucas hade to give her pain and make her life miserable, and no one could stop him, he was the alpha¡¯s son. The arrogant alpha¡¯s son. She bent down, watching as he stopped few feet away from her. Lucas smiled, these little disgusting thing had rejected his offer, that was a p to his face and honor, and he would make sure she regrets what she did.


    Turning towards the people in the kitchen, he saw three people stepped into the kitchen, it was Be¡¯s mother and two senior sisters, he smiled more, these would be an interesting drama these morning, he just have to y the victim well.


    ¡°These girl, the wolf less omega of the Pack, what do they call her¡±


    He said, acting ignorant, as If he does not know her name, it was all his n


    ¡°Be Manchor¡±


    A maid said, smiling, who doesn¡¯t like seeing the Omega disgraced so well.


    ¡°Yeah, thanks dear. The omega, Be Manchor, had osted me these morning, trying to force her self on me¡±


    Tiny whispers filled the room at his words, the alpha¡¯s son might be joking right? how dare the omega try something like that with the alpha¡¯s son.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

 Five

    5


    ¡°There had been recent killing from the barrennds few days ago, some vampires who had gone to farm had shed with some rogues werewolves, who had killed every vampire in thend, now thends remain barren with bloods and bones, which are decaying¡±


    Carson said, looking at the primus, who sat on the throne, his eyes dark, bloody dark, there was no sign of a white or colored pupil in it, his jet ck hair, entuating the curve of his face, which remains expressionless, his jaw sharp, sharp like a knife, as if you could slice an onion with it. His lips, full, red and makes every woman in the vampiresnds, beg for his attention, he was a sin god, the god Kanchelsis, must have created him to look different, and to be dangerous, he must have created him on a special day.


    ¡°Have the three elders of the vampire¡¯s realm being informed of these happenings, before it was passed down to me¡±


    de asked, his voice sounding cold, no sign of emotion could be found in it, the aura surrounding him always put others in the edge, the primus can detach one of their heads at any single word or mistake that they did. His name defined him.


    ¡°Yes King de, the elders had sent powerful warriors to check on the vampires who were working in the barrennd, but it seems the rogues knew they would be there, and they had blown some substance into the air, that must have caused the vampires toy dead Ina minute, before attacking the weaker vampires, who were busy in the farmnds¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    One of the council members said. It first started with rogues taking away their crops, and now, they had upgraded to not just stealing their crops, but also killing the vampires. The elders were not capable of solving the case, so they had to shift it to the vampire king, de Hemlock.


    ¡°Summon the three powerful warriors from the four cities of Winfield, inform the cities that their king, had demanded to see them, when the werewolves gives us blood shed, you return back the blood shed, an eye for an eye¡±


    de said, watching as everyone in the room bowed down to him, no one dared challenge his words,


    ¡°And bring Ashrak to me, i need a blood to feed on¡±


    The vampire king said, not giving anyone the chance to speak, he was not going to hide the fact that he needed blood, and her needed it from the elder¡¯s daughter. He left the room, he needed space and he needed blood, fresh blood directly from the source of where it came from.


    He entered his chambers, the skin of a wolf was used to design his walls. Vampires were ancient and more olden than the werewolves, they do not have much modern amenities as the werewolves, they prefer been used to their old beliefs. Dropping on the cushion, he bent his head, thinking about the meeting that took ce the previous minutes. He believed those were not just rogues, they were sent to by an unknown pack, who had disguised their scents, to cover up their track. He could trace where they came from, but, he had to give them sometime, to make them more used to their measly adventures, before he attack, with a full force, and may God help them, he would not pity any single soul when hees striking with a full force, but he has to wait, there was always a silence, before a storm happens, and now is the silence.


    A knock came resounding on his door, he could swift the owner of the scent. It was Ashrak, the daughter of the grand elder. He did not know why, but he loves taking her blood, and she was always wiling, to supply him with her blood. The door opened, without his permission, but he knew the devil of thedy, would not give him the time to give permission.


    ¡°You called me King de¡±


    Ashrak said,  her voiceing tiny, almost like moan, he knew she was trying to sound muggy, but to his own hearing, her voice never sounded sultry, Instead it sounded rash to his hearings.


    de watched, as she strode towards him, she bent down a little, revealing her thighs, which he does not found a bit sexy, they both knew they were nothing, just there to please each other, they were two different people with simr benefits. She turned around facing her back towards him, as she removed her hills, her mini gown stroding up her thighs, and almost revealing herce pants. de closed his eyes, he had not called her for her to try shitty things with her, he needed her blood.


    ¡°Ashrak¡±


    His voice boomed in the room, stopping the young vampiress from moving,


    ¡°Never knew you were in a hurry¡±


    Ashrak said, walking towards him, but just as she stepped three feet away from him, de dragged her towards him, making her fall on his thighs, a small scream escaping her lips, without giving her the time to settle down fully on his thighs, he sank his canines deep Into her neck, causing her to scream in an unimaginable way, but de never cared, as he drank her blood, the more he drank, the more his hands on around her waist tightened, he was going to drink thest sip of her blood, and just as quickly he has sank into her neck, he retraced his teeth out from her neck, leaving her body, as she fell on the cushion, beside him, she had passed out in the process of collecting blood from her, and he wondered if she was Still alive, the daughter of the elder was sure a whore, and he will not stop sucking her blood, till her blood taste worthless in his tongue. Standing up, he went to the bath to cleanse his mouth, washing the tiny particles of flesh in his teeth, he stepped out, surprised to meet his mother, who stood beside the Ashrak, who had not seem to wake up. He closed his eyes tightly. His mother was the only family he had, not before the rogues had attacked his king. The former king of the vampires.


    ¡°Marry her¡±


    His mother said, her words making him to stop on his tracks, his mother could nor be serious, she knew he can  never marry her,


    ¡°Mother, you know that is impossible¡±


    de said, looking at Ashrak, with hate, she was a whore, who had fucked many dicks, not just only his but others.


    ¡°Why, you fuck with her, suck her blood, and now, made her exhausted, after feeding on her, no, you are going to marry her¡±


    Selene said, looking at de, her canines almost prolonging out from her teeth.


    ¡°Never, she is a whore, she gives me blood and sex and I give her power, we have been benefitting from each other¡±


    de said, walking to the closet to change his shirts to a newer pair, the scent of Ashrak still lingered on his old worn shirt, walking to the waste bin, he threw the shirt into the waste bin, and he walked to his mother, his eyes darker than how it was before.


    ¡°Am not going to repeat myself, but because you are my mother, I will spare you. Do not bring ormand me to marry who I do not want to marry. I have a mate, out there, just as father was yours, and he had waited for you, not going to marry a whore, so now give me space, and leave my room¡±


    He said, pointing his hands to the door, Selene opened her mouth to talk, but he silenced her with punch beside the wall where she stood. She gave a slight whimper, before exiting the room, her son was not the type to show emotions, not to anyone, not even to her, his mother.


    de closed his eyes tightly, he had almost punched his mother with rage for spilling trash with her mouth.


    ¡°Guard¡±


    He shouted, and quickly a guard came into the room, bowing down to him,


    ¡°Take these woman out from my presence, if she is dead, then call her father for a proper burial¡±


    He said, looking at the guard, who shivered under his watch.


    ¡°Yes my King¡±


    The guard said, carrying Ashrak, as he exited the room in a hurry.

 Six

    6


    The gasp shook her to the brim, Lucas was a big liar. And she knew, she would not escape these shit, no one would save her, not even Mrs Dozza, the chef.


    ¡°But being the alpha¡¯s son, trying to be responsible, I tried talking sense inside those brilliant head of her, making her understand that I could not do such act, not when am not yet mated, I was keeping my self for my mate¡±


    Lucas said, looking at her, his face now turning sad and bitter. Be looked at him, her eyes already felt blurry with the words of lies that the alpha¡¯s son spilled out from him damn disgusting lips. He was sure a good actor.


    ¡°But she insisted, she behaved as if she was on her heat, but she was not yet mated to anyone, neither was I her mate¡±


    Lucas said, watching as everyone shook their head with disgust at what he said. Lucas was sure a good liar, Be thought. Lucas turned slightly, using his fore sight to watch the Omega¡¯s family, her two senior sisters who would make her life miserable and her mother who would not hesitate to kill her without thinking twice.


    ¡°And what happened after wards, did you ept her proposal, did you have any sexual rtions with her¡±


    Kira asked, her voice daunting Be, she could not believe her junior sister, No, she was not her sister, over her dead body would that thing be her sister, Be was the omega of the pack, and how dare she try to seduce someone whom she had an eye for, she was always behaving like a sheep, but she never knew she was more dangerous than their kind.


    ¡°No, I would never have try such disgusting thing with her, she is the omega and trying such shit with her could have tamed my image, and bring a ridicule to my lineage, and to the entire pack¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Lucas said, smiling with happiness, victory, he never knew persecuting her would be much funnier, than killing her.


    ¡°She tore her clothes apart when she knew I would not oblige to her request, and seeing she was been stubborn, I pushed her on the wall, which had caused her to loose her bnce, and she fainted, i rushed out from the room, scared to the brim, not knowing if she was dead or alive. After some hours, I had sent these two men¡±


    Lucas said, pointing at the two men, who hade, seeking for Be in her room. Be watched him, as he fed the whole pack with lies upon lies.


    ¡°And they came back, informing me that the omega, was not in her chambers when they went searching for her, they came back Informing me of her absence, which terrified me more, I was not myself, scared of what has happened to her. Then I decided toe meet her, maybe she might be in the kitchen, and I have found her, better and well, all thanks be to the goddess¡±


    Lucas said, smiling silently, the room was quiet, he knew these was the silence before the great storm which awaits the omega. Be looked around, she saw the looks on their faces, their faces were filled with hatred, malice and unrequited anger all towards her, she turned, looking at Mrs Dozza, hoping at least some one would trust her, but all she received was a wave of the head, no one believed her, of cause who would believe her, over the words of an alpha¡¯s son. But at least, she could make a trial, to defend her self, she still had tongue, which were never tied down, with their hatred. She said, her head almost high, she was scared, scatrx of her life, scared of her family.  Not knowing what they would do to her.


    ¡°I never did anything that you said, you are lying against me, you are not saying the truth, you speak li..¡±


    But her words were cut short with a loud scream, that rang through her ears, causing her to shiver with fear, fear of been hunted for life with these moments, quickly, turning her head  towards where the voice came from, she saw Kira, stroding towards her, with a deadly stare, her teeth prolonged with anger, her fingers turned to that of an animal, a wolf. She stepped back, as her sister strode towards her, she knew she was dead, but the more she stepped back, the more she strides towards her, and with a quick yank, Kira yanked her on her head, causing a scream of pain to erupt from her lips,


    ¡°How dare you try something so disgusting with my man, the alpha son, you want to nail him down by bearing his pop huh, you little bitch, and now, you dared open those disgusting lips of yours to spill more trash, saying he lied, the alpha¡¯s son lying, that is so ridiculous of you¡±


    Kira shouted, smashing her head on the counter, as a ripple of pain seared her senses, causing a ripple of scream to escape her lips.


    ¡°She¡¯s a damn smokey bitch¡±


    Lara said, walking towards her two sisters, she was the eldest among the three, and she hated the omega with an unrefined hatred.


    ¡°Yes she is¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s such a whore¡±


    ¡°Such a bad wide p***y, she¡¯s really a bad bitch¡±


    Whispers filled the room, already disgusted with the omega, Lucas watched with satisfaction, he loved what he was seeing, her foolish family tormenting her, nor him.


    ¡°Quiet but deadly like a snake, ssssss¡±


    One of the maids said, causing the whole room to burst into a ripple ofughter. But it was different with Be, a loud pain, seared through her face, as Lara gave her a hot dirty ps, Kira held her in ce, preventing her from escaping the attacks that their elder sister was mating upon Be


    ¡°Enough, enough please, I only came here to ask of her fare well, nothing else, I never came to cause any form of pain to her, but to know if she was doing fine¡±


    Lucas said, striding towards Kira, as he wrapped his hands around her waist, releasing her hold from Be, he could see a little amount of blood, on her fore head. That was really fair enough, for the omega, she had disobeyed him and she will suffer. He will have to save her, for another day.


    ¡°But baby, why don¡¯t I finish her for trying shit with y..¡±


    ¡°Shhhh, she does not Worth your anger, you know my love, now let¡¯s leave here, I need a clean sanity¡±


    Lucas said, dragging Kira out from the kitchen, but not after giving the ve another smirk, before leaving exiting out from the  kitchen.


    Be shook with fear, rage and pain, the pain she felt in her heart was more than the physical pain, her sister Kira had caused upon her.


    ¡°That serves you better, Omega¡±


    Lara said, spiting on her, before exiting the kitchen. The whispers continued, Be stood up, still seeing the look on their faces, she saw her mother striding towards her, she bowed down quickly, avoiding to cause another dispute.


    ¡°And again, you decided to cause more troubles, I taught you slept with a guy, I never knew you tried forcing yourself on the alpha¡¯s son, that¡¯s very shameful of you to do¡±


    Envylin said, looking at Be with disgust, she could not believe she had born these disgrace with her own belle.


    ¡°Now leave these kitchen, before you infect the others with your perverted behavior¡±


    Envylin shouted, quickly, Be ran out of the kitchen, as heavy tears flew down her cheeks. She was shattered with pain and bitterness, which was caused by her pack, whom she thought would be a family to her.

 Seven

    7


    Running to her room felt like running to hell, from the moment she stepped out from the kitchen, all she could hear wereughter. It sounded as if it was the sound of misery in her ears.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Finally arriving at the  hell hole of her room, quickly she locked the door, running to her bed, she dumped her weak body on it. A terrible whimper escaped her lips, then her whimpers turned to heavy sobs, cracking through the room, as it breaks the silence that surrounded her, she was alone, the only person who had loved her was her father, who had died in the hands of the vampires at her early age when growing up.


    ¡°God damned, am so tired, am so tired of living¡±


    She whispered to her self, as she fell on her knees, more terrible sobs raked through her body. Why would the alpha¡¯s son feed the whole pack with lies, why hadn¡¯t he killed her instead, he had kept her to be alive, just to torment her life more and more and make her life miserable. Then a thought crossed through her mind, was it not better if shemit a suicide, death would heal the pain she felt in her and probably give her a better sanity than what she was feeling right now.


    Standing up from the ground, she took a chair as she walked towards the bath room, she had not felt these heaviness in her, not even the night she has realized that she was  wolf less. Taking a rope which she sawying on the floor, she tied it round the sharp iron which had served as a hook, where she dried her under wears, she tied the rope around, then created another round hole where she do insert her neck into, she stood on the chair ready to die, and quickly, without thinking, she inserted her neck in the holes, quickly leaving the chair where she stood, waiting to die, but just as quick as she left the chair, she fell on the floor with a loud thud, cracking some vital parts of her bones, a hook came falling beside her. A terrible scream erupted from her lips, the hook was sharp enough to  cause a big dash in her throat if she had fell from on the wrong position. Then she looked up, trying to decipher what had went wrong with her ns, where she must have gone wrong. That was when she saw the big hole on the ceiling, where the hook was hanged, the cracks on the ceiling might had made the hook not very strong, she stood up, dusting her clothes. Someone was out there, praying for her to be alive,mitting suicide was never the right thing. And how the hell had that thoughts crossed into her mind, tomit suicide. She waved her head, as she walked out from the bath. She was never going to allow  Lucas words prate through her again, she was never going to fall a victim to his pranks. Never! She would be strong, preparing her self for the day she would escape, and she will have to keep that thought to her self.


    ?????????????????????????


    In a hall, filled with at least six men, which sat at the room. As they sat with the alpha who leads the Air winder pack, another smaller throne was ced beside the right hand side of the alpha¡¯s throne, and on that little throne sat Lucas, the alpha¡¯s son. Every man sitting ording to their title. They were the pack council members, more like the chief warriors and ministers.


    ¡°I called your attention today, because tomorrow as was stated  by the goddess, would be the full moon festival. When every werewolf between the right ages would be mated to their mates, also is a day Lucas, my sessor, takes charge of the pack. And a new Luna is given to you by the goddess¡±


    Vincent said, looking at the men in the room.


    ¡°With the new wars raging in between our pack and the vampires, foods are bing scarce and the goddess refuses to provide us with rain. The pack also needs a stronger and wiser alpha to rule the pack. The Beta¡¯s son will take over the position of his father, since thete Beta never had a son. The recent beta¡¯s son will have to take over his father¡¯s position, likewise for  other warriors¡±


    Alpha Vincent said, watching as everyone gave a nod of the head, agreeing to the words of the alpha.


    ¡°The men had sent me a message concerning the recent escapades they had been into¡±


    Cai said, interrupting the alpha.


    ¡°And what did you hear from the men who were sent to bring food stuffs to the pack, did they seed in their escapades¡±


    Alpha Vincent asked, his voice sounded sharp and brutal just like Lucas, his blonde hair which covers part of his face made him look equally dangerous than Lucas.


    ¡°No my alpha, the men had encountered severe mishaps on their way. The vampires do not allow them take what belongs to ours. Thatnd which the vampires farms on belongs to the werewolves, to our pack, but the vampire king, de, had upied and take authority over thatnd.¡±


    One of the men said, the previous month, they had almost gone on a rampage to destroy the vampires, but they knew they could not destroy them. They do nor have power over them, the vampires are way more stronger than them, those blood thirty animals were big savages, they had killed the previous beta of the pack.


    ¡°And what had been done concerning these, are you going to leave them and allow them to trample upon us¡±


    Lucas asked, he was angry, how he hated the vampires, especially their king. The ruthless devil, who had caused him his left hand.


    ¡°No alpha Vincent, I have send some men into thend to take the produce that was already ready to harvest in thend and attack who so ever that crossed their path, they had attacked the vampires in full force, and they were the weaker vampires, they cannot fight back, and more produce had been looted in thend, they will be back in a short while¡±


    Cai said, a dark bulky man, he had the strength of three werewolves joined together, he was the beta of the pack, equally ruthless as the alpha.


    ¡°What did you just say, you sent some of my men to go attack the vampires, the vampire who leaves in the vampire¡¯s kingnd, without no cover you beta Cai, you just put the whole pack in trouble, you of all people know that¡±


    Vincent said, His face looked shocked with fear, his man was bringing trouble to him and the entire pack, he was messing with the wrong one, the wrong bloody King.

 Eight

    8.


    ¡°Sorry for not saying it quite earlier, the men we sent were disguised as rogues, their scent was hidden away from the reach of the vampires, so they cannot find out their real identity¡±


    Cai said, he knew how ferocious the vampire king could be, the man was a wild beast, protecting what belongs to him.


    ¡°Good, very good, so we have enough foods for a sacrifice to the goddess and celebration for the full moon¡±


    Vincent said, knowing they were safe, from the hands of the vampire king.


    ¡°Yes my king, concerning the new coronation of your son to ascend the throne, and rule after you, I do not think he will be capable enough to take over you, he does not have a strong hands enough to govern the people, he does not seem ready to take over the throne, he only shows empathy to people he hates and love for people he loves, he will be a partial king¡±


    us said, he had been one of the quiet elders in the Air winder pack, he was quiet but he observed everything that happens in the pack.


    A very loud growl resonated throughout the room, causing everyone to look at where the growl wasing from, it was Lucas, he has been quiet, listening to the boring talks the men were discussing. But he was so curious about the vampire king, he had only seen him once, and that was when he was fifteen, when the strong king had detached his father¡¯s arm, causing him to be armless on the left arm, and he had promised on a secret revenge, to destroy the vampire king. Now one of these old werewolf had challenged him, mentioning the wrong ws he had in him.


    ¡°Repeat your words all over again warrior us and consider your head  removed from your body¡±


    Lucas said, standing up, his eyes zing with anger, the chief warrior was trying to tarnish his image, telling him he was not the right king, he was not the right alpha, how dare him drag his position with him.


    ¡°I repeat Lucas, you are weak, you are not fit enough to be the king, you are ruthless and arrogant, pressuring the poor low werewolves are not the character of a ki..¡±


    A loud scream erupted out from Lucas lips. As he drew out the sword of a guard which stood beside him. He threw the sword which camending on the chief warrior¡¯s chest, pressing and pushing back out from his heart.


    ¡°King, you are wor¡­.¡±


    us said, falling on his knees as he fell on his knees, not expecting the alpha¡¯s son to kill him, in a meeting.


    ¡°th¡­ less¡±


    us said, finally releasing his final words out from his lips, still on his knees, a little life still left in him. Lucas walked towards him, his question dark with anger, his teeth had heightened to that of an animal, stopping in front of the half dead chief warrior, he brought the sword out from the heart of us, raising it up high in the air, he said, with unrefined anger.


    ¡°I will grant you your wish, didn¡¯t I warned you before hand¡±


    And with his words he shed the sharp sword at the neck of the warrior. Making the head of the warrior flew on the head before falling on the ground.


    A heavy breath left Lucas lips, he felt these power resonates through his body, he raised his hands up, turning to look at the others who stood shock at what the alpha¡¯s son had done, but alpha Vincent was proud of his son, he was truly his own son, ruthless and villians runs through the family¡¯s blood.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Who else wants to follow these man back to the under world. Huh, who wants to challenge me and tell me how unfit I am to be a king¡±


    Lucas shouted in the room, but everyone remained quiet, no one was ready to loose their lives, not in the hands of the evil alpha¡¯s son.


    ¡°Good, now, I do show you how cruel I am. Beta Cai, take the warrior¡¯s body to his family, and give him a befitting burial, he had fought in war and brought victory to the pack, too bad he had to die a dishonored death¡±


    Lucas said, turning to look at the beta, who gave him a bow.


    ¡°Yes alpha Lucas¡±


    Cai said, he wouldn¡¯t dare call the alpha¡¯s son by his name, not now the alpha¡¯s son was crazy.


    Nodding his head, Lucas dropped the sword on the ground which made a cringing sound In the room, he left the room, ready to prepare for the full moon festival, he could not wait to be the alpha. To prove to those foolish bastards that  was way better alpha than his father.

 Nine

    9


    ¡°You damn fool, stop walking like a fool and go get me the chicken before I use you as a meat for the feast¡±


    A voice said, Resonating through the room, which had an a big effect on Be as as she ran towards the store room, the store room had imprinted asting memory in her head.


    The festival had began, but she was not allowed to leave for the festival unless she was through with the numerous chores which the pack had loaded on her.


    The words of her mother still rang in her ears, making her increase her pace. Walking into the store room brings her memories, memories she never nned on having.


    Bringing the meat from the store room, she was surprised to see the store room already filled up with food items, how had that happened, had the alpha brought enormous food items that couldst the pack for a year.


    She stepped out from the store room, the hall leading to the store room was a little bit void of light, that she could not see who wasing towards her, she bumped her body on a male, from the person¡¯s structure, it was not hard to decipher that the person was a male.


    ¡°Watch your back omega, and stop walking as if you can not see with those two eyes of yours , they were never made for decorations¡±


    Lucas said, throwing her a smirk, Be tightened her eyes, was her day going to get more worser.


    ¡°I hope she doesn¡¯t infect you with her bad luck. All thanks that you are not entering the throne today when you find your mate, you need to pass through some rituals. So even though you get affected by her bad luck, it is not your crowning day¡±


    Simone said, he was the son of the beta, and he would take over his father¡¯s position when the alpha¡¯s son takes  the ruler ship.


    ¡°Ooh please, i can¡¯t bear herying her disgusting hands on me on my coronation day¡±


    Lucas said, his words making the three friends to rip off inughter.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and leave the omega to her work, the meat smells like her, I can¡¯t believe she tried forcing her self on you¡±


    Livia said, making another bolt ofughter to fill the room as they walked out from her presence.


    Be bowed down lightly with the bowl of meat on her hands. She looked so scared, even to look at the alpha¡¯s son. Wiping the tears that came out from her eyes, she braced her self, as she walked back to the kitchen.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You camete Be, do you know how long I have been awaiting your arrival huh¡±


    Envylin said, collecting the meat from Be, as she ordered the other maids to arrange the foods. Envylin was not the chef, but when ites to cooking special dishes on special asions, she was always involved in it, she is a good chef, with wild knowledge about different food.


    ¡°Be, go fry those chicken with the maids. The festival have started, you got to serve the entire pack¡±


    Envylin said, looking at Be for a moment. There was a probability she do find her self a mate, but there was a bigger probability that her mate would reject her and that means, sending her to the mines. That would be a waste, she will be sent to mines, Instead of working here with her.


    ¡°OK mum¡±


    Be said, forgetting the rules of her mother, which she has always made sure she had memorized in her thick skull.


    A heavy knock came descending on her head. Be turned immediately, almost dropping in the hot oil. The knock hase from Envylin, her mother.


    ¡°I will not have to tell you these again. You are not my daughter and never will you be¡±


    Envylin said, looking at her with wild eyes, daring her to speak.


    ¡°Am sorry Mrs Envylin¡±


    Be whispered as she bowed her head slowly, as tiny pieces of tears escaped her eyes.


    ¡°Good, then I guess I will not have to repeat my self again¡±


    Envylin said, walking out from her presence.


    Be¡¯s stared at the woman whom she had think will hold her hands when she falls down weak, the woman who would her held her hands in weak time like these, instead, add misery to her life. But the woman had disappointed her. She wished her father was alive.


    ¡°Hey, you don¡¯t have you cry much over these. Is a phase that you will pass soon enough¡±


    Mrs Dozza said, giving her a light part, she continued with what she was doing.


    ¡°And when would the phase pass, when I start having a grey hair¡±


    Be said. She was not sure her torturing would end anytime soon.


    ¡°Be, its time for the feast, the festival have started. Go serve the pack girl¡±


    Envy shouted in the kitchen, her voice ringing  out through the whole  kitchen. Quickly, Be ran out from the kitchen, taking the meat with her, wolves loves meat, the fried ones mostly.


    As she ran, she nearly tripped on the floor, she was to hand the meat over to the Luna¡¯s personal maid, who would present it to the Luna for the final ritual.


    She saw the Luna¡¯s personal maid standing just few feets away from the door, not knowing how to enter such room without been caught, she opted in to mind linked her.


    (Hello Penny, I was wondering if you do help me give the Luna these meats, I can¡¯t seem to be caught in here)


    Be said. Hoping the Luna¡¯s maid epts her request.


    (Sure,ing to the door to take it)


    Penny replied, looking at everyone who looks busy with their party, she left the door,ing to meet Be.


    She saw how the whole hall dazzled with lights and shiny objects. She wondered what they were for.


    ¡°Hey Be, you are noting for the festival¡±


    A voice said to her, bringing her back to realty. She turned around, it was Penny, the only servant who does not treat her like the others.


    ¡°Ooh, you of all people know why I can not be in these party. My family will never allow me be part of these festival. I will bring disgrace to them¡±


    She said in a low tone, her voice sounded as if she wants to weep.


    ¡°Aww poor child, OK, will have to take these¡±


    Penny said, taking it from the girl, she hade to realize how everyone hates the girl, all because she was also wolf less. The pack¡¯s character is disgusting. Turning to look at the party which was no longer hot as before, people seems to quieten down. That was when it clicked in.


    ¡°Be Be Be why is everyone staring at you, they are looking up at you¡±


    Penny asked, at first she had thought she was the reason why the whole room looked at her, but when she looked closely, she realized that the stares were meant for Be.


    ¡°Wha¡­ t¡±


    Be whispered, a look of fear appearing on her face. She was not afraid by the stares she got, no, she was used to those stares. Some thing else made her lot more of afraid.

 Ten

    10


    It was something which she never want it to happen now. Not now, never, not in a situation like these. As she perceived the heart breaking scent of fresh dust, and blue berry. She had found her mate, she was to shaken to know who it was. So scared, so afraid. She was not yet ready to be thrown in a mine.


    ¡°Seems the goddess have blessed you with a mate¡±


    Penny said, seeing the way both mates reacted to their new discovery.


    Be mentally waved her head, these was not a blessing as Penny had stated it was, instead it was a curse, it was a curse for her to have a mate, because, it was the beginning of her hardship. So she rather remain Mateless. Than been mated to anyone in the pack.


    ¡°Look up Be, why don¡¯t you look up to know who your mate is¡±


    Penny said, a smile appearing on her face. Be knew she will have to look up and so she did. Looking up to her mate, who would make her or mare her. Who she saw was terrible, she despised who she saw, it was no other person than Lucas Vincent! Did the goddess too hated her, for being an omega, or is the goddess punishing her for her past deeds.


    Lucas was shocked at what he saw, to whom the goddess had blesssed him with. A mate, a worthless omega mate. Well, rejection was not so hard is it?


    He thought, looking at the omega, he could feel her emotions, the way she was shivering, maybe with excitement, over that fact that he was her mate. Now she felt so disgusting in his sight, more disgusting than before.


    ¡°Well well son, seems the goddess had blessed you with a mate, doesn¡¯t that call for celebration huh¡±


    Alpha Vincent said, he hated the omega just as his son does, but showing the whole pack he disgusted her was going to tarnish his image. So he have to ept her.


    ¡°Not so quick alpha Vincent, the new intending alpha hasn¡¯t dered it yet wanted her as a mate. We can¡¯t push him to her just like that. You know having your mate is an eternal bond, it means you are bonded with the person, so give him a space to choose, between rejecting her and epting her¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Luna Alicia said, watching the omega with mean eyes, who won¡¯t hate a poor omega.


    ¡°Thanks mother¡±


    Lucas said, as he gave Be a mischievous smile.


    Be hoped the alpha¡¯s son rejects her, she hoped he never considered her. She have heard of how happy mates were, if they meet their partners, if they meet their mates. But hers was different, she was not going to be like others, not going to have that same feelings other werewolves would have when they meet their own, their mates. Her life was a mess.


    She entered the survival mood when she saw Lucas walking towards her, she could feel the whole pack was staring at her, with hate and anger. She wished she could make them understand that she does not want a mate. Never would she want.


    Lucas stopped few feet away from her, he knew within himself that she was not happy being her mate, but he had to act and fool others. So that she will be the one to be disgraced more and more.


    ¡°I know you feel happy that I am your mate¡±


    Lucas said, saying it to the hearing of everyone. These brought some few murmurings to be heard.


    ¡°When you had entered the room, I had perceived the smell of  vani and lemon, I knew it was my mate that had walked right into the room, but when the identity of my intending mate came to my sight, then I knew the goddess was punishing me for my maybe my sins by giving you to me¡±


    Lucas said, watching the tears that ripped off from his mate eyes.


    ¡°Priest,e make the pronouncement¡±


    Lucas said, calling unto an old man who came, walking towards Lucas.


    ¡°You want me to make the pronouncement young alpha¡±


    Fibril said, he is the priest of the Air Winder pack.


    ¡°Yes priest, I do prefer if everyone knows my decision earlier¡±


    Lucas said, throwing an evil smirk to Be, who just stood, she did not have the right to talk. Not even for once, if she speaks, it won¡¯t take the pack long to send her to the dungeon or maybe kill her, she shivered, at the thought of been killed. And she knew the pronouncement the priest was about to make. Making a pronouncement immediately after meeting one¡¯s mate was not how the rule works, the two newly found mate are meant to get to know and ept each other, before the pronouncement which will make them decide if they want to be together with their mate or not. Knowing it was the alpha¡¯s son, things would be different, but what was he nning, does he wants to reject her so quickly, her heart tightened, sad at the thought of been rejected by her mate, she shook her head immediately, getting rid of the thoughts that was sipping through her head, the mate bond was beginning to affect her, that was how powerful the mate bond is.


    ¡°Do you wish to ept her as your mate, eternally bond to her or do you wish to reject her, automatically breaking your new found bond?¡±


    Fibril asked, his voiceing out dull, he wanted to be done with these ceremony and leave.


    Everyone was curious, to know what the alpha¡¯s son wanted. Sure enough, he would reject the worthless omega. There was no doubt about it. But would he?? Some packs members thought.


    Kira stood watching the abomination that was happening in her presence, how dare the goddess try to cause her shame, tiny drops of tears dropped down from her eyes, smearing her mascara, her hate for her worthless sister had increase indefinitely. There was no doubt about it.


    ¡°Lara, do you think Lucas would ept Be, do you think he will reject her and make her the Luna, oh my gosh, I can¡¯t believe these disgrace. I can¡¯t bear it sister¡±


    Kira said, attracting attentions towards her, she was a drama queen, and she needed that attention, so that the whole pack will pity her and consider the omega as a snatcher. Everyone in the pack knows how intimate she was with the alpha¡¯s son.


    ¡°No I do not think he will ept her, he would definitely reject our worthless sister¡±


    Lara said, given the already heart broken Kira a tap on the back.


    ¡°Sister, watch and see how the omega gets to be disgraced in front of the whole pack¡±


    Lara said again, with a smile on her face.

 Eleven

    11


    Lucas stared at the priest, giving a mischievous smile, it was no doubt that the whole pack knew his mind already, that he was going to reject the omega. An Omega could not possibly rule the pack beside him. He needed someone capable enough to stay beside him when he guards the pack.


    ¡°Do you young alpha Lucas¡±


    The priest asked again, cutting Lucas out from his thoughts.


    Lucas watched the omega, her face filled with immense pain, more than he had ever seen. He was ready to reject her, but he had a n, a n to ept her, take her then reject her.


    ¡°Yes I do ept her as my mate¡±


    Lucas said, at his words, a scream was heard, piercing the four walls of the room. It was Kira, she could not believe that the alpha¡¯s son had epted that worthless thing. Be was a whore and she had secretly lured the alpha¡¯s son, Lucas, to her disgusting trap.


    ¡°Lucas how dare you¡±


    Kira said, wanting to run towards Lucas, but two men held her tightly, her face filled with rage, and more hatred for her worthless sister.


    ¡°Take her out from the party, she disturbs the party¡±


    The queen Luna said, and at her words, two guards came, dragging Kira out from the room. Lara stood, still dumb founded over these change of things had just happened in her face. The alpha¡¯s son could not possibly be serious with his words, maybe these was his pranks, to deal with her sister Be. She hoped so, she hoped her thoughts were true, but Lucas could not possibly prank with something that has to do with mating, the goddess were involved in these. Or could he, her thoughts were be clouded with different thoughts, like wise the entire pack, the murmurings could he heard among the pack members, no one had expected the alpha¡¯s son to have epted the omega, it was something what was unthinkable.


    Be stood shocked, shocked at what she had heard, Lucas had epted her, without thinking twice, so quickly, she smelt something evil in his eptance, there was no way Lucas would ept her, unless he ns something dangerous or evil towards her.


    These was a time to brace up, not think about why he had epted her or not.


    ¡°Good, now I pronounce you mates¡±


    The priest said again, looking at the both newly found mates, he was not much into the pack¡¯s social life style, so he had not knowledge about the pack¡¯s omega, he had no interest what so ever with the pack¡¯s status, but he was not blind to see the enmity and unfortability going on between the two newly found mate, naturally, the female mate should be asked if she was epting her male mate, as the male mate had been asked, but it was going to be impossible to do so, because it was the alpha¡¯s son they were talking of, more over, no woman with a right sense could reject an alpha mate. It had never been heard for, so why asking the female mate about her own decision.


    Her decision won¡¯t change anything.


    ¡°Let¡¯s celebrate my son¡¯s newly found mate, finding your own mate is a thing of joy.


    Alpha Vincent said, baring his teeth as he spoke. The goddess had disgraced his lineage by granting him an omega for his son as a mate.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    And quickly the feast began, all over again. But these time, it was filled with more gossips on how the omega must have cast a spell on Lucas.


    Be turned around, about to walk out, she could not remain in these acidic ce, the feast turns out to be the worst feast she has ever encountered.


    But a voice came, stopping her on her tracks, turning around, her eyes made a contact with Lucas, making her heart to skip immediately.


    ¡°You leave the party so quickly, do you perhaps think you will leave so quickly, to hide away from your mate¡±


    Lucas said, casting her a deadly smirk, not giving her a time to protest, he grabbed unto her hands, dragging her to the dancing floor. The whole pack stood shock at what has just happened, the omega was dancing together with them, that was unbelievable.


    ¡°Your face looks as If it just saw a ghost¡±


    Lucas said, as he circled his hands around her waist, he felt her tense, he mentally smiled, very soon, he do have her and then rejects her.


    That was all he wanted from her, dancing with her was some sacrifices he had to make so that the whole pack would believe his liester in the future.


    Be looked low, she was not a bitfortable that these devil was dancing with her. She found her self disgusting, that she was been touched by Lucas.


    ¡°Your tongue got tied huh¡±


    Lucas said, but yet he never received any response from her. Be had never danced before, not in public, the only person she had ever danced with was with her Papa. A tear glistened down her cheeks, she waved it off, not wanting the devil of a bastard to see her tears.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how these ends¡±


    Lucas said, quickly Be looked up, there was danger roaming in those smiles of his, those words came with danger. And just as quickly as he had made those smile, he kept his left leg under Be¡¯s two footings making her tond her butt on the floor. A mild scream erupted from her lips, and the whole pack turned, looking at what had happened, theyughed at her. She was truly a drama queen, trying to get a fake attention for herself.


    Be stood up, she was not expecting Lucas to change so quickly all because she was his mate. Holding back the tears that was trying to escape her lips, she Ran out from the room, heading towards her room, she turned towards the hall that leads to her room, someone grabbed her with full force, hitting her on the wall, making a light yelp to escape her lips, looking up, it was Kira, her eyes was red with anger. Be could feel the rage and hatred sipping through her.


    ¡°How dare you take what belongs to me. You damn whore¡±


    Kira said, walking towards her, bending down, she dragged her hair as she smashed her on the wall, a terrible painful scream erupted out from Be¡¯s lips, her scream delighted Kira, a heavyugh escaped her lips. She enjoyed torturing her little sister, if possible, she would end her life as quickly, and no one would know about it.


    Again she walked towards Be, each steps she took towards her made Be moved back with pain, her previous wounds have not been healed, and she was getting newer wounds.


    ¡°And now you think you can escape that so easily¡±


    Kira said, approaching her.


    ¡°The goddess mated him to me, I never did asked for him to be my mate Kira¡±


    Be said, defending her self, she was not going to allow Kira me her for getting mated to Lucas.


    ¡°How dare you reply me back and even call my name in a rude manner you bitch¡±


    Kira said, looking at her with anger,


    ¡°What are you going to do, hit me, because you are jealous I got mated to Lucas. But you are the one who is just his whore¡±


    Be said, it was time she learned how to speak up, she was tired of the whole pack trampling upon her.


    Kira¡¯s eyes shone red with anger, her canines protruded out from her mouth.


    ¡°How dare you, OMEGA¡±


    Kira said, tearing her fingers on Be¡¯s skin, but these time, a scream never left her lips, she was going to show her that she was not weak, as everyone, but she had one problem though, she could not fight her sister, her sister was way stronger than her.

 Twelve

    12


    She flinched with pain again when Kira again dragged her hair, almost jacking the hair from her skull.


    ¡°Seems you are getting all mouthy all of a sudden, that is so interesting to hear¡±


    Kira said, her hatred towards her sister had already consumed her to the fullest. As she was about to raise her hands to break her skull, a voice stopped her, making her hand to hang on the air.


    ¡°Enough, you have hit her enough¡±


    Lucas said,ing out fully from where he stood.


    ¡°And why do you think I would obey your words. Now you find your self a mate and you ignore me Lucas¡±


    Kira said, quietly letting go of the omega, it was time she faced the reality, but yet these was a big p to her face.


    ¡°Am sorry the goddess had nor pronounced you as my mate, is not my fault, you know¡±


    Lucas said, he wish  he could tell her that Be was nothing but a toy, that he will mess with tonight and then reject her as quickly as he was done with her.


    ¡°I rejected my mate to be with you, you dumb ass, how dare you do these to me¡±


    Kira said, running towards Lucas, raising her hands to p the son of a bitch, but Lucas held here hands, looking at her slightly, he drew her towards him, whispering into her ears what he wanted her to hear.


    ¡°Ohh really, and you wasted so much time in telling me these news baby¡±


    Kira said, every trace of anger vanished immediately as if the previous minutes ago she was not in a bad mood.


    Be looked up, surprised at the sudden change of mood, what had Lucas perhaps told Kira, for her to look all happy like these, she couldn¡¯t believe that Kira had rejected her mate, all because she wanted power. Quietly standing up, hearing Kira called Lucas ¡°baby¡±, there was no doubt her two worst enemies were still going to continue with their rtionship, but why had he epted, why had he not rejected her. As she stood, about to head out from the hall, a voice came stopping her on her tracks.


    ¡°Where are you heading to mate¡±


    Lucas said, the word ¡°mate¡± sounded like poison on his tongue. But he do have to sacrifice some words like these to get what he wants.


    ¡°I am heading to my room¡±


    Be said, looking down, she was not yet ready to face Lucas after the incident that had happened in the feast.


    ¡°But the alpha and priest has demanded we sleep in one room since we are both mated¡±


    Lucas said, walking towards her.


    ¡°But I do not ept you, to be my mate¡±


    Be pronounced, her voice quivering, there was no such rule as these, why was everything about her be  different.


    ¡°I won¡¯t take it lightly with you when you make such words again, you disregard my words and the words of the alpha¡±


    Lucas said, there was no one in the hall who would stop him from making his way towards her.


    ¡°But I have the right to pro¡­.¡±


    Lucas never gave her the time to talk as he dragged her with a mighty force, with the speed of his alpha¡¯s blood which runs through him, he dragged her towards his room, which was two stairs above her room.


    And with a force so unreckoned of, he mmed her on the wall, receiving a pain of anguish from her. He gave her a lopsided smile. His smile smelt so dangerous, dangerous like a wolf.


    Be stood shocked, what had happened, the other minute he stood a few distance away from her in the hall way, but within a minute, she stood¡­.. in his room.


    What was he nning, what was the devil nning to do with her.


    ¡°Now you listen to me and listen well, am your mate, you are going to obey my bidding, because you belong to me, but for now, when am done with you, you be nothing to me¡±


    Lucas said, his eyes turning hot as fire as the thoughts of what he was nning to do with her. She looks delicate but he do make sure he seer that delicacy, he do destroy her, by taking what belongs to him, her virginity had belonged to him right from the beginning, even the goddess had proven that so.


    Be shook with fear, there time was different from thest time when he has osted her. These time, she was his mate and he do stop at nothing to forcefully take her.


    ¡°What do you want¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She asked, her voice sounding friable, she knew what he wanted, she just wanted to create some time, for her self, to think on how to escape these deadly monster.


    ¡°I want you, weather you want me or not, I want you, and I will have you, without your permission¡±


    Lucas said, he would have her and no one would do anything about it.


    ¡°No I won¡¯t allow youy your filthy hands on me¡±


    Be said, staring at him, she stood strong on her words.


    A smile broke off from Lucas face, the omega had dared him and she had gotten the impetus to challenge him and call him filthy, well well, he do show her how filthy he was. Without giving her a chance to speak another word, he flinged her to the bed, making her head to make contact with the bed board. A tiny scream erupted out from her lips, the impact of the head board had caused her to be blurry for a little while. Her gown rode up to her thighs, which she quickly covered in an instant.


    Lucas was a sheer devil, she do rather die than allow him sexually abuse her.


    ¡°Do not do these, please, please, Lucas do not do these, am not worth it, please¡±


    Be begged, begging to prevent the abuse which might happen in a minute from now.


    ¡°No, why do you stop me from taking what belongs to me, I own you so why stop me, do you perhaps have someone in mind, whom you intend to give yourself to?¡±


    Lucas asked, now walking towards her, like a predator, who was preparing to attack his prey. The more he walked closer to her, the more she backed off to the head board. He gave her a smile, knowing there was no other ce she do run to.


    ¡°No I don¡¯t, but am not re..¡±


    ¡°Then allow me devour you and watch as I make you mine, only for a little while¡±


    Lucas said, cutting her off from her speech, before pouncing on her.

 Thirteen

    13


    He walked towards her, quickly climbing on the bed, there was no other way for her to escape his ws, he would have her and she won¡¯t do anything about it.


    ¡°Please, do not do this please¡±


    Be screamed, her eyes filled with tears, thick dark circles circled her eyes.


    ¡°No baby, I need you now¡±


    Lucas said, and with a swift jump, he ripped her gown apart, exposing her lingerie, Lucas stared at her, his face filled with lust, huge massive lust for the omega.


    ¡°You look hot, so hot my sweet virgin girl, now allow me, to make you mine fully¡±


    Lucas said, moving closer to her.


    Be shook her head, waving her head heavily with tears which filled her eyes. Dragging her ripped clothes to cover her exposed skin.


    ¡°Please do not do these¡±


    Be whispered, she was weak, and no one would save her, no one would save her from the lust that filled these deadly devil¡¯s eyes. His soul was void of mercy.     A p descended on her face, sending her to bash her head on the head board.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare beg me for mercy¡±


    Lucas said, as he gave her a heavy p. Which made her fell t on the bed, making her loose grip of her clothing which she had previously held tightly.


    Using that opportunity, Lucas pounced on her, ripping the ripped cloth out from her hold, causing her to make a slight painful moan as she struggled with all her  strength.


    ¡°Please, ple¡­¡±


    A heavy p came again, descending on her face, making her lips bit against each other.


    She was been abused and forcefully taken by her hated mate, under the watch of the packs and no one did nothing.


    ¡°Speak one more word and I won¡¯t hesitate to kill you and fuck your deadly corpse¡±


    Lucas said, ring at her, but the sight of her sumptuous breast caused a bulge on his trousers.


    Quickly, not giving her a room to object, he ced her tiny hands on his huge bulge, a hollow scream escaping her lips, not bulging to operate at his order.


    ¡°Now you want it in a moremanding and more forceful way right, fair enough, would offer it to you in a tter of pain¡±


    Lucas said, and quickly, he swiped his hands under the drawer, he brought out a gun, a full barreled gun, pointing it on her fore head, a slight grin escaping his face.


    ¡°You were saying¡±


    Lucas asked, looking at her as she bulked with fear, the alpha¡¯s son had a fucking gun with him.


    She shivered, her body shaking as if she has been punished to stay In a snow for a long time.


    ¡°Now are you going to do what I ask you to do or you preferred getting a bullet on your head¡±


    Lucas said, removing his hands from her hands which she had obediently still kept on his bulge.


    She watched as she shook her head quickly.


    ¡°Good girl, aren¡¯t you¡±


    Lucas said, watching as tears flowed down her eyes, but he never cared, all he wanted was to have her and reject her afterwards.


    ¡°Now hold on, let me pull offpletely¡±


    Lucas said, stepping out from the bed, as he stood in front of her, removing his trousers.


    Be closed her eyes tightly, there was no way she do believe that she do pass through these torture, never will she  believe anyone if they had told her that she do pass through these. She do call them liars. She closed her eyes shut, not wanting to see the disgusting bulge that stood in between his legs.


    ¡°Now open those sexy eyes before I shoot them shut forever¡±


    Lucas said, reminding her he got a gun with him. Quickly, she opened her eyes, Lucas had a gun with him, so she wouldn¡¯t dare disobey him. Surprisingly, she did not want to die, not now.


    Gently, Lucas pooled his trousers down, watching as she looked at him as he hadmanded, quickly pulling it down from his legs, he removed thest clothing from his body, making him stark naked.


    Be shuddered, not with excitement, she had heard from other women how excited they use to feel, a bubbling feeling that seers through their body when they were about to loose their virginity to the one they love.


    But hers was different, she was going to loose her virginity in pains and suffering, to the one she loathes with all her heart. To a devil and her hated mate. The goddess might have hated much than every one.


    Lucas strode towards her, and he stood at the end of the bed, holding the gun on his hand.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why do youy there, quick, I need a blow job from you¡±


    Lucas said, raising the gun higher on the air to constantly remind her of the presence of the gun.


    Quickly, Be stood up, racing towards where he stood, she stayed three steps away from him, confused what he meant by blow job, she was an ignorant virgin.


    ¡°I know you are so ignorant, so allow me teach you,e here¡±


    Lucas said, his voice sounding sly, like a snake.


    Be walked towards him slowly. These was the worst torture she had ever received in her entire life and she wished these minute could pass so quickly.


    ¡°Kneel¡±


    Hemanded, forcefully dragging her down on her knees.


    ¡°Hold my manhood with your two hands¡±


    He said, not giving her a time to breathe.


    All he needed was his satisfaction. He groaned immediately her two hands touched his manhood. Which bulged magnificently at her grasp. Raising the gun higher to her head. Be stood transfixed, feeled with fear with a gun pointed at her head and filled with confusion on how to please him. She do hate all men after these incident with him.


    ¡°Now begin to knead it, and pull it down gently, like you do on your dough, ahhhh gawd¡±


    Lucas said, pushing his head back as he groaned with pleasure. Pleased with how she was handling him.


    ¡°Continue just like that, good very good¡±


    Lucas said, he enjoyed the softness of her hand on his manhood.


    ¡°Good, now ce it in your damn fucking mouth as if you are taking an ice cream¡±


    Lucas said, Be stood shock at what he said, she was filled with fear at every single actions he took and she felt like vomiting right there.


    ¡°What are you waiting for bitch. Do asmanded or I shoot these bullet into your disgusting skull¡±


    Lucas said, growling at her, and just as quickly as he said that, Be did what she was ordered to do, cing her lips on his disgusting manhood, before inserting her whole mouth on it, causing a groan to escape from him.


    She felt disgusted with her self. Disgusted to the core. She felt him held her hair, as she shook her head up and down at his man hood just as he has ordered. A gun stood pointed on her head, while his right hand held her hair, keeping it in ce.


    ¡°Ahhhh, damn so fucking good than Kira¡±


    She heard him say, and she felt more disgusted with her self for beingpared with Kira, the pack whore of a sister.


    ¡°Enough, now goy in the bed, your legs widely spread¡±


    Lucas said, pushing her out from him, she has turned to his whore and he would make sure he used her  well for his satisfaction.


    ¡°Please, do not do these, please¡±


    Be said, as she fell on her kness, holding unto his legs.


    Kicking her with a big force, making her fall backwards on the ground, pointing the gun towards her.


    ¡°I need to be inside of you, fucking you senseless till you loose your breath or I kill you with a bullet, which do you prefer¡±


    Lucas said, watching as she shook with fear and he could feel the hatred she had towards him, but that never bothered him, what mattered was that he wanted her and he do have her, even though she chooses a bullet over fucking with him. He do still have her and kill her afterwards, she loosed, he won.

 Fourteen

    14


    ¡°Then I prefer being dead, than allowing you put your disgusting manhood in me¡±


    Be said, staring at him, as she kept on the floor, her breath sounding heavy, if she dies, so let it be, than having sex with Lucas.


    ¡°When am done with you, then i can kill you off¡±


    Lucas said, not giving her the opportunity to speak, he jumped on her, throwing her on the bed like a flimsy thing. Be backed off towards the head board, she shivered as he stalked her like a predator who was about to take a dinner.


    He truly was about to take his dinner.


    ¡°Run more, I will make your pain more worst than I have already made it¡±


    Lucas said, watching as she waved her head with fright.


    With a swift of lightening, he ran towards her, jumping on the bed, he tore her panties off, sending it on the floor, Be struggled with pain, she struggled with all her might, but the more she struggled, the more she gets weaker and the pain increases.


    Lucas pushed her on the head board, not caring if she was hurt in any way, not giving her a time to think of his size, and not considering it was the first time she would be mating with a male.


    He pounced into her opening, causing a loud scream to erupt her lips, as she screamed with anger, pain and hatred.


    Lucas held her hands tightly as he hit her p***y like a mad raging lion.


    The scent of blood filled the room, he had broken her hymen, without her permission.


    She stopped struggling, the deed had been done. She had been forcefully taken and their was no erasing back of these hour.


    She wept, heavy thick tears ripping out from her face, her heart heavy with pain as she felt Lucas pound inside her with his disgusting manhood.


    Lucas grunted with pleasure, she was so fucking tight and he had never tasted a p***y such as hers. Then his actions became heavy, pounding her with force as he felt she was not struggling any more, that was fair enough.


    ¡°Damn, you are so fucking tight, oh fuck the goddess, urrrrghhhhh¡±


    He screamed with pleasure as he pounded her like he had never done to anyone, he ejacted with full might, pouring his seeds into her hole.


    B cried, she has been destroyed just in one night, she never watched his disgusting face as he took her, she hated these man more than she had hated any.


    She heard him groaned, with satisfaction, his satisfaction was her nightmare, his best satisfaction was her pain.


    She felt him talk beside her, she remained still, her leg was heavy for her to move, he was done with her, just as be had wanted.


    ¡°You tasted so sweet mate¡±


    Lucas said, staring at her with hate, now when he stares at her, the hate he bore for her had doubled in amount.


    ¡°Leave my room, now, I found you disgusting enough to stay in the same ce with you¡±


    He said, and with a full force, he pushed her from beside him, making a heavy painful gasp escaped her lips.


    She fell on the floor with a loud thud, her skin free from clothing, quickly, she took her ripped clothes as she wore it with a shaky hands.


    Standing up, blood smeared in between her legs, she stood up, about to leave the room, she did not want to stay any seconds with him. She did not want to breath in the same air she breaths.


    ¡°Whore, I have some important announcement to make¡±


    Lucas said, heid on the huge bed, regaining the strength he had loosed by having sex with her.


    ¡°Just as I have promised Kira, I will reject you, not just because of her, also, because you do not worth to be my mate¡±


    Lucas said, watching as she turned around, staring at him.


    Be turned, if he was nning on rejecting her, then she do happy, she prefers been alone after these painful deed that he had embodied upon her mind than having him as a mate.


    ¡°I rejected you now, these minute, Be Manchor, as my mate, thereby disconnecting any bond that we share¡±


    Lucas said, giving her a smile, a wicked smile.


    Be felt something loosed grip from her, as if she was been freed from something dark immediately Lucas pronounced those words. Her legs still wobbled with pain, she still felt his manhood in him even though she was far away from him.


    Without giving him a word, she left the room.


    She had heard how mates gets mad or perhaps died with depression if they loosed their mate, but she felt different been rejected by her mate, instead, she felt free with pain of what he had caused her.


    Two voices came walking towards her, quickly she hid her body on the pirs, it was the two best friend to her former mate. She couldn¡¯t afford anyone seeing her like these.


    Their voices bing more clearer, as they passed her.


    ¡°The disgusting omega do be happy that she was mated with the alpha¡¯s son¡±


    One of the men said, causing her heart to be heavy with more pain.


    ¡°You should trust Lucas, he will use her and not hesitate to reject her when he is done with her¡±


    Thest man said, his voice sounded distant, but she heard every word he said, they has known what the alpha¡¯s son would inmate upon her and yet they called her disgusting. Now the pain was turning to hate, more hate especially to the entire pack.


    Quickly not waiting for anyone to see her in these condition.


    She ran heavily with her wobbling feet, which was trying its best to carry her.


    Quickly she opened the door to the her room,  closing it with a heavy might, she rushed to the bed, as she fell on it, cuddling her pillow in between her chest.


    A heavy sob escaped her lips, Lucas had taken what she had protected so well, he has taken it forcefully, in a minute. Another sob escaping her lips.


    Her mind retracing back on how he had forced himself on her without thinking. She shook her head. She was not going to stay here in these pack, unless she dies with pain or maybe kill her self.


    Quickly she stood up, not knowing where the energy came from. She walked to the bathroom, cleaning the blood in between her body, she stepped out, changing into a new gown.


    She looked herself at the mirror, her goal was to escape the pack, where she had grown to know as her birth ce and a pack where she had grown, and now it was no more a pack to her, but they were her enemy, her bone flesh enemy.


    Quickly, she ran towards her bed, taking the little teddy that belongs to her, which her father had given her, she stepped out from the room. No one would know she was missing  untill the next morning when her mother, no not her mother, Envylin woulde waking her up for the morning chores.


    The halls were dark as she had expected, and with a quick run, which she managed with her heavy painful tighs, she ran off out from the pack, running into the closest bush which leads out of the pack to the pack¡¯s border.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Her Wolfy nose, taking in the smell of the night breeze, not perceiving any scent of the werewolf around her, she broke into a run, running deeper into the forest, away from her pack, away from where she had grown, away from where she would nevere back to, and away from where she had hated, away from Lucas.

 Fifteen

    15


    The night bashed with tremendous wind, which blew on the roof of the castle, it was no doubt that it was about to rain, but the goddess of rain might have been holding the impending rain for a reason.


    But for what reason, de thought, as he stood at his window, looking up at the sky, watching as the sky was dark, there is these strange feeling that settles on his mind, something he could not grasp his hands on. It felt as if something would happen in few hours from now.


    His many years of living had made him have the knowledge about fewer things, which might happen maybe soon enough.


    The door opened, revealing Carson, Carson strode towards the primus, bowing his head down.


    ¡°The men whom you have sent had arrived, should inform them of your arrival¡±


    Carson said, now standing straight as he looked up at the vampire king.


    ¡°Inform them of my arrival, I will be there in a little while¡±


    de said, Carson bowed again, turning to leave his room.


    de gave a light breath, the men he had sent to take care of the rogues which were attacking him were one of his best men he had ever trained, but had been ced to live among other packs to properly guard and protect the pack.


    Stepping out from the room, he strode towards the hall, where the men were awaiting for his arrival.


    His men bowed down immediately he stepped into the room.


    ¡°I heard of the attacks from rogues in our pack king de, you never informed us of the attack till now?¡±


    Longe said, staring at the other men who nodded their head in agreement.


    ¡°Yes primus, calling for backup is the right thing to do¡±


    Kish supported, they were vampires who had no mercy for werewolves and  those werewolves would have a good share of pain from them.


    ¡°And now you are going to kill them all, any single fucking werewolf that crosses my border to attack my pack, my people, kill them all. And may the goddess have mercy upon the lives of any werewolf whom you would  bring back to the pack.¡±


    de said, giving them a devious smile.


    ¡°But why can¡¯t our warriors attack them¡±


    Longe ask again, he was the leader among the six men who have been called to guard the pack for the night.


    ¡°Because they do have mercy on them. Frivolous things like these does not needs my attention, instead I call my men to sought it out¡±


    de said, now raising his hands up, quickly shutting Kish from making any further statement.


    ¡°The time you waste here talking, the closer the rogues run to my pack, ready to kill more vampires¡±


    de said, hisst  words caused an effect on the men as they growled with anger, their canines grew longer and thicker, ready to kill some few rogues.


    ¡°Quick men, the primus is right. Let¡¯s move.¡±


    Longe shouted to his men, causing a high victorious scream to escape their mouth, they were savages, who enjoys victory, even without even having it.


    Quickly without wasting another minute, they left for thend, where the werewolves alwayse to attack their kinds.     Be ran through the forest, her feet paddling on the forest, she had forgotten to put on a sandals due to how hasty she was when she was escaping from the pack.


    She was few distance away from the pack, but that was encouraging enough, knowing she was not in the pack.


    The thorns slit through her body, it was night already, so she was unable to see her way through the forest.


    ¡°Run Be, run¡±


    A voice said, stopping her on her tracks, she looked around. Wondering where the voice wasing from.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Again she heard.


    ¡°Run Be, do not stop running, run for your life¡±


    The voice whispered again, making her look around the forest, she did not know where she was. But was the goddess perhaps speaking to her or was it the forest, ying with her mind. Her mood changed instantly thinking about the goddess speaking to her.


    ¡°Why do you mention my name, after inflicting me with pain. Mating me with the devil, huh, why¡±


    Be screamed in the forest, turning around, wanting to know if there exist another being in the forest, but no voice replied her.


    ¡°I am speaking to you goddess, why have everyone hated me, including you. You mated me to a man that killed me mentally, abused me physically, then broke me apart. Why goddess why¡±


    Be screamed again, yet she did not hear any voice from the forest, was the goddess ying with her sanity too, or was she the one who was going insane by hearing voices. Why did every one hates her.


    She fell on her knees, feeling weak and tired, she was so far away from the pack, so there was no reason to be scared of any one intruding on her run.


    She waited bitterly, her voice quivering through the dark forest, hoping to hear a voice whispered to her, but the only sound that she heard was the sounds of birds, which sang in the air, soothing her from her rivalry, as she clutched her little teddy on her hands, crying silently, was it not better she died than suffering from these rivalry.


    She shook her head, waving off the thoughts from her head.


    She hade so far, running away from her pack was a big achievement and she would not think about death. But where would she run to, she does not have anyone who lives outside the pack that she knows.


    Just then, she heard footsteps running towards her, hugerge footsteps just like the footsteps of werewolves. Quickly, perceiving the air in the forest, they smelt like her pack members, quickly she stood up, her thighs still hurts with unimaginable pain and she hoped she survived not been caught by them, but there was no doubt they had perceived her. Running as quickly as her legs could carry her, she was a fast runner, but the pains in between her thighs would slow her down. She felt them close beside her, she knew she had crossed her pack border, yet they still run after her, there was no doubt if they caught her, she would be killed without a single thoughts.


    Running through the unknownnd which might probably belong to the rogues, her heart skipped, she hoped not to encounter with a rogue, because if she does, she do be running away from her pack pursuers and the rogues included.


    That meant two enemies against her single weak self.


    She perceived a smell in the unknown forest, as she ran, breathing heavily, it smelt like her pack, but their smell was mixed up with another smell, they smelt like rogues right now. She shook with instant shock at what she perceived, why had her pack members changed to rogues in an unknownnd.


    She ran, she do think about theseter on, right now. She had to make sure she runs to a safernd.


    Just then, she felt her self on a strangernd, yet she ran. Thend does not smell like a roguend, but smelt like and which was been upied maybe by another pack, she hoped, hoping she does notnd in an enemy pack. At least, she was free from the rogues or was it her pack members which had turned their selves to rogues.


    But that was what she thought, she thought she was free from them, but their scent which lingered behind her made her think other wise. She was running to a farmnd, but she could not grasp a being in the farm. Just as she was a about to cross to the other route.


    A wolf came, jumping in front of her.


    The wolf barred his teeth on her, growling at her, she backed off, stepping back, but her back made a contact with another wolf.


    She turned back, seeing the two pack or rogue wolves had caught her, their faces looked familiar. But they were not the higher wolves who works for her pack.


    The two wolves not giving her a time to think or take an action, they jumped on her like some wild animals, one of the wolves gnashing his teeth on her, as he bit off a huge part of her flesh. Making a heavy scream to escape her lips.

 Sixteen

    16


    The werewolf threw her on the rough ground, igniting a scream from her, she was weak, there was no doubt about it and she could no fight the werewolves, she struggled to get free from them. But the more she struggled. The more she got bitten by them.


    They wanted to eat her raw, there was no doubt about that.


    But she needed to at least fight them off. She needed to do something, she had tried escaping from the pack, she wouldn¡¯t still die in the hands of the same pack members who made her life difficult.


    Quickly, she kicked her  legs on the first werewolf which stood in front of her, her actions made the first werewolf to lightly loose bnce, emitting a growl from him, but there remain another one. But she was weak. Her blood had filled the ground and there were evidence of huge bites which the werewolf had taken in her.


    The second werewolf seeing what the omega had done to the first werewolf, she had used her weak leg to jam her feet on the werewolf. He growled, he was not going to have mercy these time, but why had the omega escaped from the pack, had she not gotten mated to Lucas, the soon to be alpha, but there was no doubt Lucas would reject her.


    She was nothing and he would have go end her miserable life in one tide.


    Without thinking twice, Be saw the wolf jumped on her, ripping off a part of her tigh, which still hurts with pain.


    A terrible scream more bigger than the first one left her lips, the blood flowed on the ground where sheid, she was dead, there was no thinking about that.


    She fell t on the floor, opening her eyes widely, then she heard a sound, it was a sound like a beast. Different from the werewolves sound she hade to be used to.


    She was so weak to look up, she would die in  few minutes, but there was something in her that made her believe she would not die.


    But lightly. Her eyes closed, but she never failed to hear the howls and whimpers of her fellow pack members, as maybe they got killed from another dangerous monsters, which she might have stepped into theirnd.


    Then slowly the scream reduced, so was her consciousness sipping out from her, she would not hold out for long. Then she heard voices. Strong masculine voices, then she felt someone looking at her, her eyes were to blurry to capture who the person was, but the person was not a wolf. He does not smell like one.


    These was thest thoughts in her mind as darkness over took her entire body system. If she was going to die in the hands of these strangers, so let it be.     Longe stared at the woman, the young female wolf whoid on the farm, she looked battered with hugerge bites which covered her hands and upper tigh, she smelt of blood.


    Quickly he stood up, the she wolf seemed to must have been attacked by the rogues. But what was a wolf doing in a vampire¡¯snd.


    Had she perhaps been pursued by them andnded in theirnd.


    Or was she running away from something, someone.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Should we kill her. Which I think is right¡±


    Kish said, the young woman looked half dead already, there was no way she can survive such huge marks.


    ¡°No, she won¡¯t be killed. Can¡¯t you see she is so battered already. We were only sent to Kill the werewolves. We can¡¯t kill her. We will take her along to the castle¡±


    Longe said, he looked at the werewolf once more, the werewolf was in a human form when he had found her been attacked, her scent had indicated her identity, but why was she not running in her wolf form.


    They had been fighting the other rogues in the other sides of the forest. But he had heard a scream. A female screaming out from where he stood.


    Quickly, he ran towards the other farm, and was surprised to see two werewolves attacking a female wolf on theirnd. What impetus of the werewolves.


    And without thinking twice, they had attacked the werewolf with all their might.


    ¡°But the Vampire king de would not hesitate to kill her off, he hated anything that had to do with the werewolf, both weak and half dead¡±


    Kish said, looking at the female werewolf whichy on the ground, he believed the werewolf would die in due time. She had badly been injured.


    ¡°Then let the king decide, he is the king, as for us, we will noty our hands on the werewolf. The king knows what is right¡±


    Longe said, and in a sh, he took the werewolf in his arms, controlling his hormones from biting the little weak young dy which he took on his arms and with a sh. He ran off to the castle.     ¡°King de, your men had returned from their victory against the rogues, they had killed them all and had brought some bodies back with them¡±


    Carson said, he was themander in charge of all werewolves. But just like the king, he could not fight off amon rogues.


    ¡°Good that is so interesting to know¡±


    de said, as he sat in his chambers, drinking a blood tea, he would see if another rogue would daree to his pack and attack his people again.


    ¡°But they had also brought a weak werewolf along with them¡±


    Carson said again, and quickly, de looked up, his eyes shone with anger, how dare his men disobeyed his rules by bringing a werewolf which was alive.


    ¡°How dare Longe disobey my orders, I hadmanded him to kill them all. And he brings back a living werewolf¡±


    de said, tightening his hands around the ss tea cup, the ss breaking into pieces, shattering on his hands, causing his hands to bleed, but he never cared, these  was a flimsy thing.


    ¡°It was a young she wolf, she could not be part of the rogues¡±


    Carson said, but his words brought out a growl from de.


    ¡°I do not fucking Care who the sex of the werewolf is. But all I care is to find them dead. Now I will have to go kill her myself¡±


    de said, and with a quick stride, he left the room. He could not believe a living werewolfid alive in his pack, who was Longe to disobey his king¡¯s orders.


    Carson followed after the King. There was no doubt his king would kill the she wolf.

 Seventeen

    17


    Longe bowed down immediately when he saw de striding towards him. Hoping these was not his end, he had disobeyed an order from the vampire king.


    ¡°Where is she?¡±


    de asked, not sparing to take a nce at the other upants of the room.


    ¡°She is the next room, but king, she is terribly hurt, please, give her sometime to heal.¡±


    Longe said, retreating back from the vampire king as he spoke.


    ¡°Weather male or female, I hate rogues, only one rogue is enough to destroy a set of vampires, especially the women. They are maniptive¡±


    de said, and without sparing him a nce, he left the room, heading to the next room where the female rogue was ced.


    There was no way he do let these rogue go or live so freely.


    He held a  sword on his hands,  he was going to sh her and make her suffer in more pains.


    The smell of blood filled the room, it was a heavy thick bloody smell, the smell of blood, that made him want to capture the victim who so ever it was and devour and suck the living hell out from her. But there was another scent, another powerful odor that captivated him.


    It smelt like a broken roses and chocte, a hot fucking chocte.


    He stopped on his tracks, breathing in the best scent that apanied him.


    ¡°Mate¡±


    He whispered, a little tear falling down his eyes. The goddess had decided to finally bless him with a mate, a damn fucking mate and giving him a werewolf as a mate.


    But that doesn¡¯t matter, what mattered was that, after years, he had found himself a mate.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He walked closer towards his mate, dropping the sword on the ground as it made a cringing sound, he stared at the dark haired girl,ying at the bed, he growled as his eyes stretched forth to her face, the amount of injuries that filled her body caused his heart to twist in pain.


    The mate bond was beginning to affect him. Who had done these to her, how dare his men harm his mate. How dare any oney their fucking hands on his mate.


    He walked towards her quickly, sitting on the bed, he removed the hair that covered her face. Touching the injuries that cut below her lips, he growled, who the hell had hurt his mate, who the hell had treated his mate like these.


    May the gods have mercy on the being who had caused such harm to his mate.


    He stared at the blood on her face, and he did not feel like sucking her blood just as he felt when he saw a glimpse of blood on other creatures.


    But instead, he felt no appetite for blood, the only appetite that sp through his veins was the appetite to kill and destroy all those who caused his mate harm.


    Quickly, he stood up stroding out from the room. If it was his men that had done these, he would kill them all without mercy, he was called The god of war for a reason. He was a blood thirsty king.


    ¡°Who harmed her, who caused her such injury¡±


    de asked, as he looked at his terrified men, who quickly. Looked up at him with surprise adorning their faces.


    ¡°What do you mean king de¡±


    Longe asked, he was not expecting these question that the alpha king had asked, never was he expecting it, instead be had been expecting the opposite.


    ¡°How many times do I have to inform you that I do not repeat my self fool. But because my questions are important, I do repeat my self again. Who caused injury on thedy you brought to the pack. Who harmed her riffraff¡±


    de screamed, watching as his men stared at each other with surprise, what was wrong with their king, had their king gone insane.


    ¡°We heard her scream from the east barren farm and we caught two wolves gnawing on her, about to eat her, we found multiples of injuries on her before we hade to save her.¡±


    Longe said, looking up at the vampire king, who looked at them, with hate and anger In his eyes.


    ¡°And what did you do to them, the two wolves that attacked her¡±


    de asked, watching as his men looked surprise at his question, looking at one another.


    He wouldn¡¯t me them though for their surprises because they weren¡¯t expecting that, but that, he never cared for once. And may God help the rogues, who had harmed his mate,  that they were already killed by his men.


    ¡°I asked a question¡±


    de barked, breaking them out from their thoughts.¡±


    ¡°Am sorry king de for getting so lost in your question. We killed them all¡±


    Longe said, taking a nce at Carson, who looked back at the vampire king with confusion.


    ¡°Good, very good, get a medic to take care of her injury and I want you Longe to see to it that every injuries on her body were removed¡±


    de said, about to walk out from the room, but Carson said,


    ¡°Sorry to question you vampire king, but you had nned on killing the werewolf, but you changed your mind all of a sudden, the men and I are quite confused with the change of actions¡±


    Carson said, looking at the vampire king and back at the men, it was unusual for the king to have a soft spot for a female. Especially, a werewolf.


    de turned towards him, then turning back to look at the door which opened, he saw his mother stepped into the room, he smiled, these was the best time he do Inform his men and pack that the goddess had finally graced him with a mate, a beautiful werewolf of a mate.


    ¡°Because she is my mate, the goddess had given me a mate, who had ran into me in these form, and you do not expect me to kill her, do youmander Carson¡±


    de said, staring at his mother, as he saw a look of surprise adorning her face.


    ¡°No vampire king, never. Praise the gods¡±


    Carson said, still shocked at the information he just heard. The youngdy in the room, was the vampire king¡¯s mate. These was interesting.


    ¡°But what about Azura¡±


    The vampire queen said, staring at her son, who looked at her with hatred. Her heart clenched at every stare he gave her. But she was used to his emotions and actions, and she will have to win him back.


    ¡°You can go bear a son to marry her off to him when he is matured enough to have a mate¡±


    de said, and without sparing her another nce, he left the room.

 Eighteen

    18


    Lucas stood on his room, listening to the guard whom he had sent to search for the omega. She had been missing since the previous night.   And he knew why, he was the only one who had an idea what he had done to her and he nned in keeping it that way. He couldn¡¯te tarnishing his image over a worthless omega.


    ¡°The omega was no where to be found, alpha Lucas. We have searched all angles of the pack but yet she could not be found¡±


    The guard said, bowing down at  alpha Lucas.


    ¡°Hmm, so you mean to say the omega had escaped from the forest and no one had an idea where she had escaped to. Neither had anyone seen her escaped¡±


    Lucas said, walking to take a sit on his bed as he spoke.


    ¡°Who knew if the omega of the pack had not decided to run away. She might have been so heart broken because because you rejected her. Moreover, who wouldn¡¯t be heart broken when their mate reject them after epting them in the presence of everyone.¡±


    Kira said, walking towards Lucas as she sat on hisps.


    ¡°You are right, but I hope she doesn¡¯t put the pack in danger¡±


    Lucas said, he wasn¡¯t damn worried about his rejected mate, he cared less about her escape, but instead he was worried about her causing any harm to the pack with her badluck.


    ¡°Or maybe, she Is long dead, already been used as a feast by the rogues or wild animals. Oooh, you can not imagine the joy of knowing the fact that the cursed sister of mine is dead¡±


    Kira said, her face beaming with smile.


    ¡°You can leave Carl, her disappearance from the pack mattered less to me¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Lucas said, now turning to face Kira with a little smile adorning his face.


    ¡°These I what you always wanted right?¡±


    Lucas asked, staring into her eyes with happiness.


    ¡°Yes baby, these is what I want, no omega or mate for you¡±


    Kira said, staring back at him as she gave him a kiss.


    ¡°Good, because your happiness is mine.¡±


    Lucas said,


    ¡°And I have a good news for you Lucas¡±


    Kira mewed, smiling fully at him.


    ¡°And what could that be?¡±


    Lucas asked, wondering what surprise Kira had installed for him.


    ¡°I am pregnant for you¡±


    Kira said, a huge devilish smile adorning her face.


    Lucas looks dumbfounded at what he had heard, Kira was pregnant for him.


    ¡°Yes baby, I am, the goddess had done a huge mistake by mating my sister to you¡±


    Kira said smiling, now she had wrapped the alpha around her fingers, there was no way he would escape from her trap.


    ¡°The goddess has definitely done a huge mistake by fating the omega to be my mate, it was a huge mistake  indeed. But she had corrected that by giving you to me. Will you do me the honor, of making you my Luna, to the wind winder pack¡±


    Lucas asked, these was perfect, these was how his life supposed to be.


    Kira looked at  him with a look of happiness adorning her face, she looked shock at what she heard, finally the alpha was offering her, her heart desire.


    ¡°Yes alpha Lucas yes, you can¡¯t imagine joy i feel right now¡±


    Kira said, smiling broadly.


    ¡°Good, because, you do be crowned the Luna of the pack tonight¡±


    Lucas said, just as he had finished saying thest words. The door broke open, revealing Simone, the beta of the pack.


    ¡°We have a problem alpha Lucas. Your father demands your attention¡±


    Simone said, turning slightly to look at Kira.


    Lucas stood up immediately, wondering if there was any food shortage or maybe death.


    ¡°What is the issue¡±


    Lucas said, stepping out from the room, as he walked towards the throne room. He wasn¡¯t the alpha yet, but he do be crowned tonight to be the alpha together with Kira by his side.


    ¡°The men sent to steal the products of the vampires were caught. And killed, and your father is scared, not knowing if they already found out the real pack involved in the killings of their fellow vampires¡±


    Simone said, the both stepping into the throne room.


    ¡°You called father¡±


    Lucas said, looking at his father. He had always been told how the vampire king was a ruthless fellow, a fellow who was capable of ripping of his Father¡¯s arm. These story had grown with him right from when he was little, and he hade to harbor these feeling of hatred towards the vampire king whom everyone had known as de Hemlock


    ¡°Simone must have informed you how the man whom we have sent to go take what belongs to us were killed, no one was left alive. But my concern is about us getting caught, what if the vampire king found out that they were not really rogues, instead they belongs to the pack. That could ignite the wrath of the vampire king¡±


    Alpha vincent said, staring at his son.


    ¡°If he founds out that we are the pack who had been causing harm to his pack. Then we prepare for war then. I do not beg any king, either werewolf nor vampire. So order the men to prepare for war. It had been long since I yearned to meet de Hemlock.¡±


    Lucas said, looking at his father, he yearned for blood, he yearned to taste the blood of the Vampires, especially, the vampire king.


    ¡°You can not fight the vampire king. He is not an ordinary being. He has lived thousand of years. He is a god, he was called the god of wa¡­.¡±


    ¡°And I do not give a shit about that father. I do not fucking care how long he had lived, all I need, is to taste his blood and feel how it taste on my lips¡±


    Lucas said, looking at his father.


    ¡°Fine as you wished. Inform the men to prepare for war then, for the future¡±


    Alpha Vincent said, smiling at his son.


    ¡°Very good then¡±


    Lucas said, walking out from his father¡¯s presence.


    ???????????????????


    She opened her eyes, her eyes heavy,  all she saw was darkness which overclouds her eyes, then slowly, she opened her eyes, staring at the ceiling, the ceiling looks strange to her, she found her self staring back at herself, where was she, was she perhaps in a better realm, free from Lucas and her pack.


    She looked around, capturing every details around her, a wardrobe, arge screen TV, a beautiful floor, and then she looked up, she saw arge portrait on the wall, a man, not just a man, a handsome man captured her attention, his eyes was pure dark, no trace of white in them, his eyes looked at her as if he was daring her to stop staring.


    She felt an indescribable feeling swept through her body, something she could no understand.


    She heard a voice of a man, his voice was so high, so high pitched, to the extent she was able to hear his voice from where shey. There was no doubt, he was screaming at someone.


    Quickly, the door opened and she saw a man stepped into the room. A woman following after him immediately.


    ¡°Do not tell me what to do mother, all thanks to the gods Azura survived my bites, but because she survived my bites never meant I do mate with her. I have found my fucking mate, so do not tell me what to do.¡±


    She heard the man said, she backed off towards the head board, his shouts makes her remember the pack she had run away from. But yet she was confused, where was she, had she entered the devils territory, but these beings do not possess the scent of human, instead, they possess the scents of something bloody, something that smell of blood.


    Then it clicked into her, she had stepped into thends of the vampires.

 Nineteen

    19


    She gasped with fear, what had shended her self in to, the vampires were more deadlier than her own pack, she had heard stories about them and all stories had ended in blood shed and killings and sucking of blood.


    ¡°So mother, back off from m..¡±


    ¡°She is awake, the werewolf is awake¡±


    Selene said, looking at the werewolf who had slightly sit up, as she back off to the head board.


    ¡°What?¡±


    de asked, looking at his mother, his eyes was filled with fear, fear of what his mate might think of him.


    ¡°Turn de, you wanted to meet her, and now I see fear in your eyes¡±


    Selene said.


    Quickly, de turned to face his mate, but immediately his eyes connected with hers, he saw her backed off farther to the head board, and he saw the look of fear in his eyes.


    His heart broke into pieces at the sight he saw in front of him, his mate was scared of him. His mate do not want him anywhere close to him, these was the worst torture he had ever received from any one, and he felt scared of his mate maybe rejecting him.


    He walked closer towards her, there was no way his mate would reject him, he would never give her the chance to do so.


    A gasp from her made him stop on his tracks, the gasp she made wasn¡¯t just an ordinary gasp, it was a gasp filled with fear, fear of him. She was scared of himing closer to her, he made a growl, but his growl made a scream to escape from her mouth, and quickly, his protective mood switched on, quickly running to know what was wrong with her. Instead he saw her scampered away from the bed, and falling heavily on her ass, another growl of frustration and anger ripped off from his lips.


    He was not angry at her, he was angry at who so ever that  might have hurt her mentally, emotionally and physically.


    ¡°de stop walking towards her, she is scared of you, can¡¯t you see that. Just give her space, I will take care of her.¡±


    Selene said, looking at the young she wolf, the injuries on her bodies had slightly healed which was quite surprising because werewolves have almost the same healing powers such as they have, so why wasn¡¯t she healed already, but her character towards the vampire king, signified she was scared of him, maybe because of the aura he possessed or maybe, she has suffered a fatal fate from someone, maybe from where she hade from.


    ¡°Do not tell me that mother, she is my m¡­.¡±


    ¡°de Hemlock, she is not ready to receive you yet, she doesn¡¯t want you now.¡±


    Selene said, turning front to look at the she wolf who stood ten feet away from them, her legs still dirty, with the previous night mud. There was no doubt she looked terrified with their presence.


    de stared at his mate once more, Selene had stated the real truth, his mate was terrified of him.


    He turned around sadly, staring at his mother for a while, he left the room.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Without no doubt, his mate has passed through some physical abuse from someone.


    She stood rooted on the ground, shocked to the core, the man was not just a vampire, but also he was the vampire king. Who doesn¡¯t know the vampire king, a blood thirsty king who was capable of breaking the alpha¡¯s arms.  The king called the god of war and of blood and of vengeance.


    These was the most terrible thing she had encountered her self doing.


    ¡°Hello dear¡±


    She heard a voice spoke, quickly she turned around, staring at whom she had heard the man pronounce ¡°mother¡±, quickly she stepped back, all were vampires and she had felt these  powerful aura emitting out from her, just like the man who had left the room.


    She ran towards the wardrobe, hiding her tiny body behind the dressing table.


    Selene stared at the she wolf, she made a growl, but quickly retracing her growl, knowing the she wolf was scared of her and she would instead make her scamper away more with her growls.


    She needed to be gentle with her, the girl was scared of them, they were powerful vampires, which emits powerful auras around any one who was within distance with them.


    ¡°Hello, you do not have to be scared of me, I do not bite¡±


    Selene said, now rolling her eyes at the words she said, her son had learnt some characters from her no doubt.


    ¡°What I mean is, I am not dangerous, I am here to help you, and never hurt you, please be your self and step out¡±


    Selene said again. Not believing she had just pleaded with a she wolf, but she was doing these, all because of her son.


    Yet she never received any response from the she wolf, but she was not ready to quit either. She do make sure shees out willingly from her hiding ce without forcing her too, which would have been more quicker, but NO! She wouldn¡¯t dare to do that, unless, her son, would¡­.. Shaking off the thoughts of what de might possibly do to her, she resorted to her sweet words


    ¡°My men saved your life from the werewolves¡­¡­..¡±


    A quick scream escaped Be¡¯s lips as she ran towards the vampiress, hiding at her back, cutting the woman¡¯s words short.


    Selene looked shock at the sudden actions the she wolf had taken.


    Slowly she turned to look at the she wolf, looking down at her injured leg, she wondered where she got the energy to run on her feet without tripping on the floor.


    But she knew it wasn¡¯t just an ordinary run, she had ran because she had heard her mentioned the ¡°werewolves¡± her kind.


    ¡°What is the problem dear, what are you scared of, am harmless¡±


    Selene said, assuring the werewolf to be safe with her.


    ¡°The werewolves, the werewolves are here, they doe attacking me and ripping me apart in seconds¡±


    Be quickly said, slowing down her pace of speaking at her words, as hot tears steamed out from her eyes.


    The previous night, she had dreamt about going back to the pack, and they were nning of ripping her apart before she had woken up from the dreadly dream


    ¡°Why would they do that, why would your kind kill you¡±


    Selene asked, the she wolf was passing through some torment which she could noy her finger on what it was.


    ¡°Be¡­¡­. cau¡­. se be¡­¡­ cau¡­. se¡­.. I¡­. I am¡±


    Be said, as streams of tears flowed down her eyes, waving her head quickly, she wouldn¡¯t dare disclose her real identity to the vampires, never would she.


    Been identified as an omegaes with an unknown curse, which she would try to avoid with a little stay in the vampire¡¯snd. Maybe they wouldn¡¯t get to kill her before she escapes.


    ¡°You are what¡±


    Selene asked, wanting to hear thest statement.


    ¡°Am nothing¡±


    Be said, surprisingly she was not scared of the woman. Instead she felt a sense offortability with her.


    ¡°You had ran away from your pack and theye running after you, why?¡±


    Selene asked, she was beginning to put the pieces together, but some pieces were missing, and those were the important ones.


    Be looked at the woman, now staring back at the door, hoping there is a way she escapes thesend without getting noticed. But she knew that was impossible, the vampire were not an ordinary being, they could perceive any single escape caused by a weaker person like her.


    ¡°Is not happening, the moment you leave these room, just know it that someone would turn mad with rage and possibly kill anyone who tries stopping him from finding you and till he founds you, will he stop killing. So do you want that to happen¡±


    Selene said, meaning every words she said, she had caught her staring at the door, wanting to escape but that was not happening, unless the vampire king wants that to happen which was impossible.


    She saw the she wolf waved her head heavily, obviously struck with fear with the mindset that someone would kill people because of her.


    ¡°Good, we wouldn¡¯t want that to happen. I do call the medic in a little while, then inform the maids to bring you a food, plus you need to take a shower, but considering your wounds are not totally healed which is quite surprising, I will have to advice you just clean up your body to avoid contacting a bad odor¡±


    Selene said about to leave the room, but the she wolf voice made her to stop moving.


    ¡°Please, can you be the one to bring my food. And can you be here when i get a medication¡±


    Be whispered, looking down at her fingers, surprisingly, these strange woman had treated her better than any one she had encountered in her life. Better than her pack.


    ¡°Is a yes and no¡±


    Selene said, throwing her a smile, quite happy the she wolf was epting her slowly, that was a great start. At least, these would prove to her son that she was not a bad bitch as he had thought she was.


    Quickly, she left the room, giving the she wolf a little time for herself.


    Be looked at the close door, she sighed, staring down at the big gash on her leg, she moaned with pain, wondering when she would totally heal, and when she is healed, she would escape.


    ¡°Escape, forgotten the words of the vampire, if you escape. Our matees running looking out for you¡±


    The voice said, making her to shudder with fear, her mate, Lucas woulde searching for her.

 Twenty

    20


    ¡°Send me Longe, I need informations about who those damn fucking werewolves were¡±


    de Said, walking towards his office.


    ¡°What are your ns?¡±


    Carson asked, following after him, but not failing to send Longe message that the King demands his attention.


    ¡°I needed to know who those damn mother fuckers were. Who daredyed their disgusting hands on my mate. She is so damn scared of me, she is so damm scared of her mate and I feel like ripping you apart if you keep asking me those questions. Now where is Longe?¡±


    de asked, walking towards his chair. He slumped down on it, cropping his hands on his head, he was having a damn banging head ache, but he never cares. Carson kept mute for a while, not knowing what to say, obviously scared of the King¡¯sst statement, without been told, he knew the King would no doubt, exterminate his words.


    ¡°He would be here in a short while.¡±


    Carson said, standing few feet away from the King. He had a mate, he knew what it felt like to have a mate. But he was not expecting the King to be nice to his mate, especially, knowing she was a werewolf. Their worst enemies, but the mate bond, was stronger than any love potions.


    ¡°Am here vampire king¡±


    Longe said, stepping into the office, but no failing to stand few feet away from the vampire.


    ¡°Who had attacked my mate?¡±


    de asked, not staring at his two men.


    ¡°The rogues had attacked the Luna. We had found her, with two male wolves with her, trying to rip her apart¡±


    Carson said, a growl ripped out from de¡¯a lips, those damn werewolves were trying to kill his mate, well he do make sure he figured out where those rogues were and where they hade from.


    ¡°Have you figured out the pack where those rogues hade from, I want to know every fucking details about them.¡±


    de said, looking at his two men, who bowed their head low. Who knew the vampire king would turn out to be so soft hearted towards his mate, it was surprising to see the vampire already smitten my his mate, especially one who was a werewolf, their worst enemies, but the king do not have any single problem about his mate being a wolf.


    ¡°Am sorry king de, but you should know that they are rogues, meaning they do not have a pack, they leave In different barrennds, and they leave without no control.¡±


    Longe exined, hoping his exnation does not instead ignite the anger of the king.


    ¡°Do not fucking tell me that, do not fucking tell me that you cannot find the real identities of those werewolves who had tortured my mate.¡±


    de said, standing up with a full force as he broke his fist on the wall, making a crack to appear on the wall. He was furious, how dare Longe make such a vile sentence on his face, he do not care if those mother fuckers were rogues, what he wanted was to find out who those rogues were, find out their root, and capture them, then he do give them the torment of their live, he do make their life worser than they had treated his mate.


    ¡°I need their living bodies brought in here, find out who so ever they were and bring them to me.¡±


    de said, and without giving them a moment to speak, he ordered them to leave.


    Longe bowed his head down, knowing he did not have any other option than to do what the king hadmanded him to do, which was, capturing more rogues.


    But carson remained in the office.


    ¡°The council members are here to see you king de¡±


    Carson said, watching as the king made a low snort.


    ¡°Why had theye to see me, to question me why I messed up with one of the elders daughter. Ashrak Azura hade to me willingly, offering her blood to me. Forgetting that I am the vampire king, not the regr type of men she fucks with, she did not have enough energy to take my blood thirsty self, so she fainted. She was lucky not to be dead, which I was expecting that to happ¡­¡±


    ¡°King de¡±


    Carson said, shutting the vampire king up when he heard the footsteps of the eldersing towards the office.


    de made a loud growl, that sent Carson on his knees, he had interrupted the King¡¯s speech, which was an abomination and such act demands his head to be ripped off from his body, but he did what he did for a good reason, which was protecting his king.


    The elders were also high vampires, with a good hearing capacity, and if they had heard what the vampire king was saying concerning the elder¡¯s daughter, it might cause a division in the council ship.


    ¡°How dare you interrupt my speech¡±


    de growled with anger, he knew the reason why his man had done what he did, which was to protect him, but he do not care about what the elders would say or not. The only thing he cares about was his mate and finding the other rogues and making sure his mat was not scared of him.


    ¡°Am sorry vampire king, please forgive me, I had only interrupted your speech because I heard the footsteps of the eldersing towards your office.¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Carson said, the footsteps getting louder and louder as they walked towards the office.


    ¡°Yoi shoukd no that I do not fucking care if they heard my speech or not, I only care about my mate. Do not interrupt my Speech next time unless you Indirectly demand for your head to cut off and ced on a stake. Understood?¡±


    de asked and at his words, Carson nodded his head furiously.


    ¡°Yes king de¡±


    Carson whispered, holding his breath, as he responded to de.


    ¡°Good, very good.¡±


    de said, walking back to take his seat.


    Carson stood up, just as he stood up, six elders stepped into the office. Their eyes dark with ck circles covering each corners of their eyes, they had a dark aura that surrounds them.


    ¡°King de, nice to see you are doing great. Heard of the rumors going on, that the pack is been attacked by rogues. How true is that¡±


    One of the elders said, all taking a sit, looking at the vampire king as if he would make a slight mistake that would make them sh in a minute.


    ¡°Perhaps rumors are true elder Athan.¡±


    de said, staring at the elder intently. He knew what they wanted, they wanted him to say a word that might make them point using fingers to him, but he wondered why they hadn¡¯t gone straight to the point. The reason they hade here at first was to attack concerning Ashrak  or maybe they nned on finding more faults on him, before they do discuss the main reason for their visit.


    ¡°Yeah, and I heard rumors, that you have found your mate?¡±


    Elder Athan asked again. de looked at him again, he knew it wasn¡¯t a question, he knew it was a statement that do not need to be answered, but he do have to rify the six elders over and over again, and also other creatures who do hear these news from the elders, since the news had already escaped from the mouths of the  castle, that he had gotten himself a mate, he had to make sure it get stuck in their head that he had found him self a mate as they had heard.


    ¡°Yes elder Athan. Still yet, all the rumors which hade to my attention are true. Including the rumors of me finding my mate, is also true, I hope I have rified that, because I won¡¯t take your question lightly again, if you ever have to repeat your question ever again.¡±


    de said, his voice sounded calm when he spoke those words, but they were not a fool to underestimate his words, they wouldn¡¯t dare underestimate his words.


    ¡°Ooh, that is good to know, but what about Ashrak Azura, the daughter of the grand elder ric, whom you almost sent to death¡±


    Elder Cassius said, staring at the vampire king. de looked at all the elders, each at a time. Now he realized why all the evil elders hade visiting him at a time, reason was because, they were nning on finding a fault on him, to dethrone him, using his mate as am excuse, if only they knew, that anything which concerns his mate should not be mentioned around him. He smiled, waving his head.


    ¡°What about her?¡±


    de asked, giving them a deadly stare.


    ¡°She was to be the  the next Luna of the pack. But as you have found yourself a mate, won¡¯t you make Azura your wife inst¡­¡±


    de crashed his fist on the table separating him from the elders, his actions caused the elder to stop talking.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare repeat those words again. Because if you do, I won¡¯t think twice before I dethrone you from you position and feed you to the wolves. I have  taken enough of your  trashy talks, and if you havee here to discuss about  Azura and her father, then I do better inform you that I do not care about her, she is a vampiress who needed more power and i needed blood, we are fucking friends with benefits. I hope you do note back here to repeat these trashy mistakes you just did. Now is that settled.¡±


    de said, watching as they nodded their head quickly, to  understanding in what he had said.


    ¡°Good, now leave, I have a mate to tend to, and when youe visiting me next time,e with  good news instead.¡±


    de said, watching as they nodded his head quickly to his question. They could be the elders, but he was their king. And no one can stop him from been king.

 Twenty one

    21


    Be looked around the room once more, the vampire had given her time to get used to her environment, which she was most grateful for.


    The shbacks of what happened the previous night kept hitting on her head.


    Finding out Lucas was her mate, the rape, the rejection, escaping from the pack, the attack from her the rogues, her heart skipped, those weren¡¯t rogues, she could absolutely remember that those were her pack members who hade attacking her in full force.


    At first, their scent possesses the scent of her pack, but when they had entered into the vampire¡¯snd, they smelt like rogues.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Even though she couldn¡¯t grasp their human face when they hade attacking, but she  clearly knew they were her pack members, they belong to the same pack, but why had theye, attacking her on thends of the vampires.


    It was an abomination for another creature to enter into thends of the vampires or any other creatures without more permission, and she had wondered, why she hadn¡¯t been killed yet.


    The opening of the door caused her to back away to the walls. As a man with a white coat came walking towards her, it was no doubt it was the doctor who had been appointed to check on her, but  her heart skipped at every single step the man made towards her.


    Each steps the man took changes his facial appearance, which was bing blurry at first, butter on, became clear, the doctor who hade to treat her had changed to Lucas, she heard him speaking, but his words had changed  toughter instead.


    A loud scream emitted from her lips as she pushed her body back to the head board. Another scream emitted out from her lips again  as she felt Lucas strode towards her.


    She saw the door opened with a full force, and she saw someone strode towards her, her eyes were to heavy and blurry to grasp out who the man was, but he had the stature of a man.


    She made another scream, too weak to scream again, and she saw someone running towards her, quietly she sumb to darkness, her brain her too weak to ept the fact that Lucas had been in the same room with her.


    ¡°What the fuck happened to her? What the hell did you do to her?¡±


    de screamed, looking at the doctor who was still shocked with what had just happened. He had only but wanted to treat the youngdy, he had started speaking to her, trying to know about how she was doing, when he heard a scream emitted from her lips.


    ¡°I never did anything to her King de, I had onlye to treat her, and she erupted into a scream. I never did anything to her, believe me King de.¡±


    The doctor said, fearing for his life already, the king would not think twice to rip him apart if he do not exin what had happened to the she wolf.


    ¡°And who had sent you to check on her?¡±


    de asked, looking at his mate with sadness, he had heard her scream from his office, his sharp senses was strong enough to hear her screams and he hade running towards her in quick strides.


    ¡°The queen mother had informed me to go check on the she wolf, and when I had entered the room, she had screamed when she saw meing towards her.¡±


    The doctor said, hoping the king believed him.


    ¡°Leave, but I want you to inform my mother that her presence is demanded In my mate room.¡±


    de said, looking at his mate, but turned looking at the doctor who had not left the room yet.


    ¡°Why still standing here and not executing the task given to you?¡±


    de asked, watching as the doctor bowed to him.


    ¡°Am sorry not to have grasped what you meant by mate, as I hade to know. You do not have any mate.¡±


    The doctor said, he had not nned to say thest sentence, but he wanted to rify himself.


    de hissed at the doctor¡¯s question, obviously unhappy that the doctor had asked him these useless question, but it was not the doctor¡¯s fault though, not everyone had heard the news about him finding his mate, which he would have love to make it official to the hearing of everyone¡¯s ears that he had gotten himself a mate. But he knew he couldn¡¯t, not now that his mate is in a bad shape. But he will make sure she knew who she was to him. Then make the announcement afterwards when he was sure she had epted him.


    ¡°She is my mate, got that?¡±


    de said, staring at the doctor who nodded his head immediately, shocked at what the king had informed him.


    Quickly, the doctor walked out from the room, running to inform the queen mother that the king demanded her presence.


    de stared at his mate for a while, his mate was not just scared of him, she was scared of everyone, not just him. At first, he thought she was scared of his aura, he possessed a dark aura which makes people scamper away from him, but seeing his mate scampering away from him was a terrible sight, but he would amend her fear soon enough.


    He walked towards her, her running away from him every time he tried walking close to her had not given him the chance to see her features.


    He lightly brushed a side of her hair, trying not to wake her up from her sleep.


    She had a thick ck hair, whichpliments her smooth face, her eyebrows fully carved as if it had been carved by an artist. Hershes, longer than her had ever seen in any being. His eyes stretched towards her lips, her lips was deep bloody red, so tempting to his sight, he made a low growl, the sight of her lips had turned him on and with every power left in him, he left the bed, walking away from her, he knew if he stayed beside her any longer, he would take her, the mate bond was affecting his him and he hoped, he had every patience in him to wait for her, till she is ready to ept him fully, would will happen soon enough. That he was sure of, because he would make sure that happens.


    The door opened revealing his mother, immediately she stepped into the room, he made a growl and with a light speed, he tackled his mother on the wall.


    He did not care if she was his mother or not, what he cared about was his mate and her health.


    ¡°Why bring a male doctor for my mate.¡±

 Twenty two

    22


    Selene was dumbfounded at the question thrown towards her, her son had attacked her because she had sent a male doctor to treat his mate.


    ¡°Mother, I asked you a question.¡±


    de said, ring at his mother with full anger.


    ¡°Till you leave my hold. Will I reply you.¡±


    Selene said, she was stubborn with a pure blood running inside of her, she will not allow her son mistreat her, never, she was the queen and she never wished any thing evil towards his mate.


    ¡°Fine, will do as you wished Selene. But I will love to hear your answer to my question.¡±


    de said, freeing his mother from his hold. Selene red at him with anger.


    ¡°Your mate needs to be free with everyone, she needs to learn how to ept the entire pack, both male and female, she needs to learn how to be bold and she needs to get past her fears or what so ever pass she had.¡±


    Selene half screamed, she knew if the vampire king continues treating his mate like a weakling, then she  will not get past her fears, she will be a miserable she wolf, leaving In her own shell.


    ¡°You have not answered my question mother. Why did you bring a male doctor to treat my mate?¡±


    de asked, staring at his mother with anger. She had failed to answer his question and instead told him loads and loads of statements which he had never wanted to hear at first.


    ¡°She needed to be treated, and Mr us is the only one who can treat her wounds better than the other female doctors. I had intended to be with her when Mr us begins his treatment with her, but I was caught up with things which also needed my attention, but I had intended to be here as soon as the doctor started his treatment with her¡±


    Selene said, staring at the she wolf.


    ¡°She had requested for my presence in the room with her when she receives treatment.¡±


    Selene said, still watching the girl, who seemed to be affected with her past.


    de quickly looked at his mother, his mate had requested for his mother¡¯s presence, but not his, instead his mate was shitty scared of him.


    He made a light growl, quite displeased with the way everything sounds.


    Selene looked up at the vampire king, she had heard a growl ripped off from his lips and she wondered if her words had affected the king in any way.


    ¡°She needs you, but she doesn¡¯t need me, that is quite interesting to hear. Isn¡¯t it mother.¡±


    de said, looking at his mother who instead would give him an answer threw him a smile.


    ¡°You look jealous, of your own mother de Hemlock.¡±


    Selene said, looking at his son with interest.


    ¡°You are whipped.¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Selene said, shing him a smile.


    ¡°Its natural when you meet your mate, you get whipped and crazy for each other. Isn¡¯t that how It was for you mother?.¡±


    de asked, shing her an evil smirk. Selene¡¯s mood instantly changed to sadness, her bond with the former king had broken, when she hadmitted the worst atrocity evermitted In all thend of the vampires and there was no doubt her son had hated her for these very act.


    ¡°You keep silent mother.¡±


    de said, winking at his mother.


    A light scream erupted from the bed where his mateid.


    de and Selene looked up towards the bed, and they saw the she wolf, struggling with the nkets, but her eyes were tightly closed, as if she was battling with a deadly dream.


    Without thinking twice, de ran towards her, holding her still, but yet, she was not responding as she kept battling with her self in the dream.


    de wrapped his arms around her, whispering sweet words into her ears, slowly, she stopped struggling with her self, unconsciously wrapping her arms around him, and slowly, she went back to sleep.


    de looked at her, watching the rising and falling of her breath as she slept peacefully.


    ¡°She seems to be affected to, by the bond.¡±


    Selene said, smiling widely.


    de slightly looked up at his mother, a bubbling feeling of happiness rose In his chest, he had calmed his mate from her nightmare, he had fucking calmed her down. He had not experienced these joy in a life time, and he felt hope, hope that is his mate would ept him, and his arms were widely open for her to find afort.


    ¡°You need to free her now, you need to let her go. She needs rest.¡±


    Selene said, testing the patience of her son.


    de growled at her, not happy one bit with her words. He wished these moment wouldst forever, these moment of his mate, been in his arms wouldst for a maybe for a tiny minute, but here his mother was, trying to prevent him from having a wonderful moment with his mate.


    ¡°You do not tell me what to do with my mate. She is mine, exclusively mi..¡±


    ¡°I know I know, am not a fucking male that would snatch your mate away from you. But she needs rest, she Is only epting you because she is in a deep slumber. Try hugging her when she is awake, the whole castle will crumble under her scream.¡±


    Selene said, smiling lightly, expecting the worst from de.


    A low growl ripped out from de¡¯s lips, he strode towards his mother, his eyes ring with anger. He hated the thought of knowing the fact that his mate was not epting him, but rather was ignoring him, and hearing it from another being, was not making any good, instead it aggravated his frustration.


    ¡°Do not  ever you repeat those words again, never, because if you do mother, you would not like what I would do to you. Moreover, In the near future, she will ept me.¡±


    de said, walking out from his mother¡¯s presence, controlling his anger.


    Selene knew her son¡¯s words were not an empty words. He meant everything he said, when ites to what he loves which had never happened but just once, which was loving his mate, he do make sure he protects her at all cost.


    A knock came resounding on the door and the door opened, revealing a woman, in a white coat.


    Selene turned abruptly looking at de with surprise on her face.


    ¡°Good morning king de, you requested for my attention.¡±


    Isabe said, turning to look at the queen mother.


    ¡°Ooh queen Selene, I never knew you were here.¡±


    Isabe said, holding her hands on her lips in surprise.


    ¡°Yes, how did you arrived here, I thought you were in Valeria, treating the other vampires who got infected with pneumonia.¡±


    Selene asked, she never liked the presence of these female doctor, Isabe had been more closer to her son than she had ever been. There was no doubt, the doctor had a thing for her son.


    ¡°I mind linked her, I told her there was an emergency and she had discarded whatsoever she was doing to attend to my request. Isn¡¯t that so doctor Everest?¡±


    de said, smiling at the female doctor who gave him a cheerful smile in return.


    He knew his mother and Isabe were never in good terms, but he never cared about how much they hated each other, what mattered to him was the health of his mate.


    ¡°Yes king de, what can I do for you?¡±


    Isabe asked, smiling at the king.


    ¡°I need you to check on her, I need to be sure everything is intact, no broken bones or any health malfunctioning.¡±


    de said, watching as Isabe strode towards his mate.


    Selene watched the two, it was as if, she had been totally forgotten she was in the room. She hissed, hoping the female doctor leave the room as soon as possible.


    ¡°She is a werewolf.¡±


    Isabe said, perceiving the scent that ripped off from the body thatid on the bed.


    ¡°Yes she is.¡±


    de said, nodding his head. It was hard to believe that the goddess had blessed him with a mate, a beautiful mate at such.


    ¡°Not just a werewolf, but his mate.¡±


    Selene said, smiling at the doctor who looked up at the queen immediately she made those statement.


    ¡°Ooh, that is great to hear. Congrattions king de¡±


    Isabe said, her words seemed forced, as if she was regretting treated the werewolf. Selene was not daff not to have recognized the anger in her words. Isabe never meant what she said.


    de stared at his mother, wondering why she had made those statement.


    He was about opening his mouth to speak, when the door to the room opened, Carson stepped into the room, bowing down to the king.


    ¡°What is the problem?¡±


    de asked, staring at him.


    ¡°Ashrak Azura is here, she had insisted on seeing you.¡±


    Carson said, the daughter of the elder had caused a scene stating she must meet the king.


    de made a low hiss, he looked at his mate, he never wanted to leave her side, but he knew if he ignored the elder¡¯s daughter, she would create another problem for him.


    ¡°Fine let¡¯s go. Mother watch over my mate and never leave her side!¡±


    de said, it was not a request, it was an order. Not giving his mother time to respond, he left the room, together with Carson. He knew his mother was not foolish enough to disobey him.


    She wouldn¡¯t dare disobey him.

 Twenty three

    23


    ¡°Its quite obvious you do not like the king¡¯s mate.¡±


    Selene said, staring at the doctor who wouldn¡¯t dare look at her in the face.


    ¡°Why you think I will have such feelings towards the king¡¯s mate queen Selene?¡±


    Isabe said, looking at the queen slightly before continuing with what she was doing.


    ¡°Because its quite obvious you do not like the girl. You love the king, the way your eyes shone with sadness when I made known about the king¡¯s ve to your hearing was not something I cannot miss in a short while.¡±


    Selene said, challenging the doctor to speak lies if what she said was false.


    ¡°I do not know what you are talking of, but what I know is that I meant good for the king¡¯s mate and the king himself.¡±


    Isabe said, defending herself from the words which the queen mother said, she was mindful of how she spoke, the queen mother might not hesitate to kill her if she whispered any foul words.


    ¡°Then why did you rush down to meet the king immediately he had asked for your presence.¡±


    Selene said, watching as the doctor removed the old bandage from her legs, applying an oilment then switching a newer one.


    ¡°Queen Selene, the king had demanded to see me and I came running immediately to meet him as he had requested. Who am I to disobey the king¡¯s orders.¡±


    Isabe said, throwing a light smile at the queen mother.


    ¡°Really, is that so.¡±


    Selene said, not ready to quit the argument.


    ¡°Yes queen Selene. I do not have any hate towards the king¡¯s mate.¡±


    Selene said, tracing her fingers on the king¡¯s mate hair, the girl looked lovely, young and innocent, too innocent to be the king¡¯s mate.


    The queen mother was right, she had a deep affection for the king, but now she had find out that the king had a mate, she¡­.. did not think she will get rid of those feelings¡­.. so quickly.


    ¡°What if I  have a way I can make your feelings towards the king not to be wasted. Don¡¯t you think these little she wolf is too downgrading to have been the king¡¯s mate.¡±


    Selene said, waiting to see the reaction of the Isabe.


    Isabe looked up at her quickly, the queen mother was trying to y with her head.


    ¡°If the king belongs to me, then the gods will bring him to me, if he belongs to someone else¡­¡±


    Isabe said, turning to look at the king¡¯s mate,? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Then the gods will lead him to her, and the gods had already picked who is best for the king, who am I to question the gods order. I do not wish for death.¡±


    Isabe said, looking at the queen once  more, she stood up, dropping some bags of drugs on the table which stood beside the bed.


    ¡°These drugs should be given to the king¡¯s mate when she awakes, and please make sure she takes alot of apricot soup. It will make her heal faster. Good bye queen Selene, hope to see you soonest.¡±


    Isabe said, walking out from the room. She had taken everything in her to be near the King¡¯s mate and the queen, the queen was not someone she could mess with nor tolerate.


    Selene stared at the door which just closed, shocked to the brim. She was not expecting the doctor to leave so quickly, the doctor loved her son, now giving her a free gift in a tter of gold and then rejects it was not favorable.


    A cough from the bed broke her from her thought and she turned quickly, staring at the bed.


    The she wolf looked as if she had woken up from a night mare.


    Selene strode towards her in quick strides, holding into her arms. The she wolf looked scared, and she knew all she needed were sweet  words which she never knew how to give, but she do try.


    ¡°Shhhhh, is alright, is just a dream, whatever you dreamt was a BADDDD dream and will nevere to pass.¡±


    Selene said, hoping her words made any effects to the girl.


    Be looked at the woman sitting on the bed beside her andforting her.


    Her hair was messed up and she was happy the huge man de had not seen her like these, she shook her head, getting rid of those thoughts. She had a terrible dream few minutes ago and here she was thinking about the ruthless vampire king.


    ¡°They were after me, they were trying to get hold of me and take me back, I do not want to go back, please do not send me back.¡±


    Be said, tears glistening in her eyes as she spoke.


    Selene stared at the she wolf, she had not known her yet, but she felt pity for her, something she had never felt before for someone, not to talk of a shewolf.


    ¡°Who were after your life¡±


    Selene said, staring at the she wolf who quickly looked up at her, she could feel the fear that sipped out from her body. The fear was ready to capture any body close to her, but she was not anybody, she was a vampire, a pure blooded vampire.


    ¡°My pack. They are here!¡±


    Be said, standing up from the bed, with a quick swift, she jumped out from the bed, her assnded on the floor and a loud scream escaped from her lips. She had forgotten that she had not healed properly.


    Isabe stared at the she wolf, her eyes switched up, boring daggers at the she wolf. First the she wolf stood beside her, receiving words of kindness which she had never given to anyone in her entire half a decade life of living and next she ran out from the bed,nding her ass on the ground.


    There was no doubt, the she wolf was trying to bring trouble for her.


    ¡°Come back to the bed, no werewolves are here except you. Is a good thing you are beginning to open up, but not a good thing that you are alwaysnding your fucking ass on the floor always, do you wanna put me in trouble, by getting my head detached by the vampire king, my son?¡±


    Isabe said, watching as the she wolf wave her head furiously, obviously scared with the thought of seeing a head detached from ones body all because of her.


    ¡°The vampire king kills and cuts head just for someone, but he is your son?¡±


    Be asked, knowing the vampiress would not help her stand up, using all the strength in her, she stood up from the ground, walking towards the bed.


    Selene rolled her eyes, she had done a mistake by mentioning one of the king¡¯s habit to her and she hoped the she wolf never one day discuss these topic in the future with the king.


    ¡°Yes, but he only does that for one person, whom you will get to knowter in the future. As for me being his mother, it does matter, he is my king, and I need to obey orders¡±


    Selene said, throwing her a smile.


    ¡°Oooh, I understand¡±


    Be said, she was beginning to feel free with these vampiress, but she did not know if her freedom would extend to others, maybe to the alpha king, she waved her head, no, never Will she be close to him. He possessed a dark sweet aura, and he is sexy and hot and mouthwatering more than other men she had seen, more than Lucas. Again, she waved her head, these time, more furiously, what was she thinking,paring two dangerous men together and thinking about the appearance of the vampire king who would not hesitate to kill her if he ever had a clue of what was going on through her head.


    ¡°Why the sudden waving of head?¡±


    Selene asked, she had seen her waved he head multiple times and she wondered what insane thoughts runs through her head.


    ¡°Oooh, is nothing. Just a silly thought of mine.¡±


    Be said, giving her light smile, a tiny pinkish blush appearing on her face.


    ¡°Ok if you say so. What is your name, please do remind me again.¡±


    Selene said, not arguing further with the she wolf.


    ¡°Am Be Manchor¡±


    Be said, herst word sounding bitter in her lips.


    ¡°You bear the same name, Isabe.¡±


    Selene said, was these a coincidence, that her son¡¯s mate and the doctor shared the same name. Then what about the elder¡¯s daughter, Azura, would she bear a Manchor. Selene thought, smiling at her funny thoughts.


    ¡°Is there a problem with my name queen¡­¡±


    Be said, realizing she did not know the name of the queen mother.


    ¡°Am queen Selene, and there is no problem with your name. I mean is your name and your parents had given you a nice name, am just thinking about a woman, who bear the same name, whom you will get to  meet In the future.¡±


    Selene said, giving her an assuring smile.


    A knock on the door was heard and a young maid stepped into the room.


    ¡°Doctor Isabe had requested for an apricot drink should be made for the young girl.¡±


    The young maiden said, bowing her head low, too scared to stare at the vampire queen, but she was curious to know who the young she wolf was, heee scent had indicted her identity.


    ¡°Ok, drop it on the table and leave.¡±


    Selene said, watching as the maid bowed down once more, but not failing to take a look at  the she wolf. Before exiting from the room.

 Twenty four

    24


    Be stared at the food in front of her, the aroma of the food smelt nice. She inhaled, she had not seen such type of food, because it smelt good. When she was living in the pack, she was not  fed properly.


    ¡°The doctor had decided you take some medicines then eat some foods so you can heal properly and regain your strength.¡±


    Selene said, the reaction she was seeing on the she wolf¡¯s face was of pity.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you had these kind of meal In your life before?¡±


    Selene asked, looking at the she wolf who gave her a side nce.


    ¡°I Only ate dried bread and left over foods that fell from the King¡¯s table. I haven¡¯t tasted anything like these that sight is beholding, it seems strange knowing the fact I would taste something like these.¡±


    Be said, she had spoken the truth, she had never tasted anything as such, the food looked too good to be real or meant for her.


    Selene growled at her words, quite displeased with the fact that the she wolf had never been given the best foods everyone deserved, she wondered what position she held but she decided to keep that to her self.


    ¡°Eat, unless the food gets cold.¡±


    Selene said, smiling down at her slightly.


    Be widened ger eye¡¯s with surprise, obviously surprised that these food had belonged to her, something she would never believed she would eat In her entire life.


    ¡®If only Kira and Lara were here, watching as she ate a food which they thought she would never eat in her entire life, they do kill themselves in jealousy.¡¯


    She thought smiling quietly.


    Immediately the food touched her lips, she moaned with excitement, she hadn¡¯t tasted anything as such, what ever she was eaten was definitely the best in her list.


    ¡°Do not show people how much you loved something, it might be used against you someday. Do not make it obvious to people, both strangers or known people that you love a particr food, because it could be used against you in the future.¡±


    Selene said, smiling promptly at her.


    Sharriah stared at her, totally confused with what she said.


    ¡°In the future, you will understand what I meant, just follow by my rules, to keep you safe. Enemies lurks around in the castle, looking for you to devour.¡±


    Selene said, whispering thest words in her ears.


    Be froze with fear, someone was after her even in the vampirend, but why would someone be after her, she was a just a new bie who has just unknowingly crossed into the vampirend, so why would anyone be after her life, or maybe, there were few people who does not want to see her in the vampire king¡¯s pce. Well, there was one thing she would do, one thing she always does, she runs, she would escape from the vampirend today, the food had given her enough strength already.     ¡°You speak trash Ashrak Azura, I will never mate with you, I have fucking find my self a mate.¡±


    de said, only a thing line was stopping him from ripping the vampiress who stood few feet away from him apart.


    ¡°But you fucked with me, I gave you blood, we fucking had sex.¡±


    Azura said, ring at the insane king who was ripping her ns asunder, she had been in the hospital for almost a week now, because the king had sucked her blood so damn hard that she fell down, almost dead.


    ¡°And I gave you power, the power you always wanted, I gave you wealth, isn¡¯t that what you needed from me, fucking answer me, weren¡¯t we just an ordinary people, with benefits, we gavw each other, what we needed¡±


    de screamed at her, punching his fist on the wall, almost close to her head.


    A gasp escaped Azura¡¯s lips, she could not believe the king was trying to harm her.


    ¡°I needed more to that, I always wanted a real rtionship with you!¡±


    Azura screamed, she was the one woman who could challenge the king without hesitating.


    de stared at her for a while, the little bitch was definitely insane.


    He smiled, his smile turning wider, before he ripped off to a hugeughter.


    Azura was dumb founded at the King¡¯s reaction, it was the first time she had seen the kingugh so hard, and she wondered  maybe, if it was her words that has caused him to reel withughter.


    Then slowly, she saw hisughter changed into a frown, No! Not a frown, but a full blown scary face she had never seen the king in.


    He was fast, faster than any, and with a full force, her body got mmed on the wall, a painful hiss escaping from her lips.


    ¡°What did I just heard you say!¡±


    de hissed, caging her on the wall, his canines baring out, ready to attack, he could not believe the bitch was trying to take a foolish move on him.


    ¡°I am the one meant for you not the bitch you have as a ma..¡±


    Her body got mmed on the wall, making a terrible painful scream to escape her lips.


    ¡°How dare you bitch call my mate a bitch, you would have told me you needed death so I could file it in the council that you no longer wished to live but want to die in my hands¡±


    de said, walking towards her, she was a strong vampiress, a hit on the wall would not cause much effects on her.


    ¡°She is a bitch, I heard she is a werewolf, our worst enemy, and she trembles when she sees a man, she is a whore who covers her dirty clothing under pretentious act!¡±


    Azura screamed, without no doubt, she has hated the she wolf even without meeting her and she will make sure the she wolf meets her end.


    de growled, again with a full speed, his speed was so fast that she hardly saw iting¡­..


    de mmed her body on the wall, causing a little crack to appear on the wall.


    ¡°You still speak when it is quite obvious I do not want you to.¡±


    de said, he was breathing with anger, his eyes shing between red and ck. These wild untamed vampiress, was trying to disrespect him.


    Well he do put her on her ce.


    ¡°No matter the push, no matter the hitting, you still mine, YOU ARE MINE¡­..¡±


    Azura growled, standing on feet, not hurt nor shaken with the numerous mming the king was given her, it worth everything she was receiving.


    de smiled, she really was still optimistic.


    With a low speed, he caged her on the wall, he do prove to her that he never belongs to her.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    With the swift of his jaw, he mmed his canines on her neck, taking a good amount of her blood; because he had bitten her so terribly, a loud scream escaped from her lips.


    Quickly, he left her body, leaving her to fall on the ground.


    He stepped away from her, he watched her as she looked up at him, her face was filled with anger.


    She was not yet fully healed, but yet he sucked her blood.


    She stood up, growling with anger.


    ¡°How dare you suck my bl¡­¡±


    ¡°I never sucked your blood bitch, I was trying to prove to you that you weren¡¯t mine.¡±


    de said, opening his mouth widely, the blood which he had sucked had turned ck, thick ck, it seemed like a poison, but because he was a king, the vampire King, a little amount of it could not affect him. Then quickly, he wiped the blood off with a towel, thick ck blood filled the towel.


    ¡°Your blood is meaningless to me, now i have found my mate. Only the blood of my mate can taste good to me.¡±


    de said, smiling at her, watching as her face turned red with anger, he saw a feeling which settled in her eyes, it was a feeling of¡­.. defeat, he smiled the more, he had ced the vampiress in her position where she belongs.


    ¡°She cannot give you blood she is weak.¡±


    Azura said, she was not going to quit fighting even with the measly discovery she saw. She could give him blood, there was always away for everything.


    ¡°Blood! Will she give me when she is ready to, she is not my blood keeper, she is my mate¡­. to protect and to love.¡±


    de said, smiling, he was missing his mate already.


    ¡°And what am I to you?¡±


    Azura said, waiting to receive the most heart breaking news she had ever received.


    de smiled at her, I only she was not stubborn, things would have been better. But when it involved Azura, things were never better instead it will worsen till it leads to death.


    ¡°You are just a bitch, a beneficial bitch to me.¡±


    de said, his words caused her to shake with pure anger and hatred, not just for the vampire king, but for his disgusting weak mate. There was only one way of making the king hers, which was getting rid of his mate. And that, would she do.


    ¡°You bast¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop Azura Ashrak!¡±


    A voice resonated in the room, causing the two vampires to stare at who the voice belongs to. It was ric, the father of Azura.


    ¡°Father¡±


    Azura said, her eyes widened with surprise, she was not expecting to see her father in here in the vampire King¡¯s castle.


    ¡°You are better than these.¡±


    ric said, looking at his daughter, before turning at re at the vampire king.

 Twenty five

    25


    ¡°You do not disy such kind of behavior here Azura Ashrak, the king decides whom to choose.¡±


    ric said, staring at his daughter, before again turning to look at the king, giving him a low bow.


    ¡°Long live the king, I am sorry for my daughter¡¯s evil behavior, I will make sure she is punished adequately.¡±


    ric said, his face tightened at every single words he spoke.


    de smiled devilishly, the senior elder nned to punish his daughter which he find amusing, he had not expected him to be so kind and good towards him, instead he had expected him to grumble on how he had almost killed his only daughter.


    ¡°What punishment do you intend on giving her. Because your daughter is trying to crawl in to a position which does not belong to her one bit, and she needs to be punished adequately, so what punishment do you n for her, for calling the vampire king names, disgusting name which does not befit my nature or crown.¡±


    de said smiling at the two vampires, he could hear the sound of their heart beat, sounding murderously, and he knew, if they were given a chance, they would not spare his life. But he would not give them such chance.


    ¡°I n on locking her for a week in my mansion. She would not see the light of the day. Neither would shee disturbing your presence with insistent demands.¡±


    ric said, his voice sounded edgy, rasp and poisonous.


    ¡°What father, you cannot do these to me. You can not lock me up all because I came demanding for what belonged to me. He sucked my blood and we had sex countless times and now he find a she wolf whom he believes is his mate. Not after what he had done to me. I cannot allow such happen, you cannot punish me for something insane as these.¡±


    Azura said, her face contoured with tears which slide down her jaws, she could feel the taste of her tears as they touched her lips and it tasted disgusting In her lips, she would pay her back, she would make sure the she wolf what ever her name is suffered a fatal fate in her hands and she would make sure she had a taste of her blood just as she was having a taste of her tears.


    deughed at the foolish words that slipped out from the spirit bitch lips.


    ¡°Your daughter is a whole pussy¡­..¡±


    He heard a light growl ripped out from the elder¡¯s lips, which made him paused on his words.


    He frowned, did the elder just made a threatening growl toward him.


    ¡°Did you just made a threatening growl to me¡±


    de said, his frown turning to a smile. The elder was obviously unhappy at the choice of the words he used. But he cared less.


    ric remained quiet, not replying to his question, the king for sure had a conniving way of putting one in trouble.


    ¡°Well I do not care if you make a growl or not. Now as I was previously saying, the punishment you had just mentioned is too simple for it to be considered as a punishment, you cannot tame someone like her to remain idle in a mansion for maybe one week. That have not been heard of from Azura. So my punishment for her is to receive a twentyshes of three horse tail whip for talking to me in a rude manner  and for insulting my mate.¡±


    de said, gritting his teeth at thest sentence he made.


    Azura raised her eyes Quickly staring at him. Her eyes widened with fear and more fear, the king was not possibly serious with what he had  said, never was he serious, he was making a joke right?


    ric quickly looked up at the king, surprised with the king¡¯s words. The king does not seem as if he was joking considering the way he stared at him.


    ¡°But king de, such punishment is too high for a woman like h..¡±


    ¡°Do you dare question my authority, my order, I want her to be greatly punished in front of  all the council men and vigers and here you are questioning my authorities. Hmm, I increase it to thirty whips then.¡±


    de said, ric widened his eyes in shock, the king had increased the punishment instead of reduced, and not only will his daughter be punished but she will be disgraced in front of all the people¡¯s who  had respected him, she will not just be disgraced, but he will be disgraced.


    ¡°Yes king de.¡±


    ric said, bowing down his head, as he gritted his teeth with anger, the king had started a war, a war he would finish, but first, he would take things slowly. And also, the King¡¯s mate would pass through a fatal fate in his hands.


    ¡°Father, you can not possibly allow these to happen.¡±


    Azura yelled, her voice thick with anger and rage. Now she hated the king with contempt, but nevertheless, she will make him hers.


    ¡°You cannot do anything about these Azura, you started these, you insulted the vampire king and he supposed mate. Now I hope you bear the consequences, now let¡¯s leave and prepare yourself for your punishment.¡±


    ric said, baring his teeth together as he left the hall.


    Ashrak red at the king who seems to enjoy everything that she was passing through, but why won¡¯t he enjoy the horrible torment he had ced her when he was the real reason behind her misery. And she hoped, she could wipe away those smirk from his face, ring at him for thest time. She left the room in a hurry.


    de waved his head in amusement, the two families were of the same character, trying to reap where they did not sow, but he will make sure to ce them where they belonged to. But there was one thing he was concerned of, the senior elder ric will fight back for revenge.     Be stared at the empty space, she had been kept alone In these room for the past three hours since she was done with consuming the most nutritious food she has ever eaten, and these had given her the strength to execute the ns she already had installed in mind to execute.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    She stood up, bracing her self for her next move, she had used the little time she had to escape the mansion, she was good at ying hide and seek and she had figured out the way to the mansion by staring out through the window which has been kept, widely open for her, the only problem she had was finding her way down the door that leads out of the main mansion and also getting caught by the guards because definitely, there were guards who protects the mansion, and she had seen one stalking around the door whenever any one opens the door.


    But that was not a problem, she could fake an excuse or maybe, demands for something which can not be find in the room and which he could not resist obliging to her request.

 Chapter Twenty six

    Slowly, she strode to the door, arranging her hairs, she was not going to be scared of him, she was not going to be scared of the guards or any make she encounters on her way out. Lucas had made her believed that all men were lunatics and  dangerous towards a woman and she had fell for his trap.


    But it wasn¡¯t her fault if he had convinced her a lot on that mental ideology which had sounded mundane to her at first but after that¡­.. her breath hitched, remembering the previous night, which she was trying so damn hard not to think of, but it was impossible not to think about how you are raped and abused and then rejected by the same person who was destined to be your mate and who had taken thest pride in you. And all she wanted to do was to run away, away from here, away from the entire pack whom she thinks mighte looking for her, maybe, she might run to death itself.


    She breathed slowly, shaking her head to get rid of those disgusting dark thoughts which was bent on ruining her mission.


    ¡°No!¡±


    She whispered, she will not allow her ns to be spoilt by Lucas. She will not allow Lucas control her by what he had done to her, and she will make sure to get strong, preparing to fight for revenge against him and the entire pack of the Air/Wind Winder pack. A pack name that once defined her identity, but now, the pack was transforming her into someone evil. They do taste her wrath soon enough and staying here was not the right decision.


    Her heart tightened when she remembered a man with dark thick hair and deep ck eyes, she shivered with an unknown feeling with grazed through her body and made the hairs on her body stand up right.


    The vampire king as she hase to know, was making her thoughts divided, he had been invading her thoughts even in her dreams but when he invades her thoughts, he¡­. always¡­. saved her, from¡­ Lucas, her worst enemy.


    She shook her head again, these two men were trying to upy her thoughts and making way of ruining her alreadyposed ns.


    And she will never allow Lucas whom she hated and the vampire king, whom she was afraid of because an unknown source kept drawing her to him and she was avoiding him as fast as she can, two men cannot destroy her life at once.


    She breathed slowly again, already mentally rehearsed the lines she would tell the guard.


    Slowly, she turned the knob of the huge wooden door, which she thinks was made of a thick Lignum vitae wood, its thickness made it difficult for her to open a first, slowly the door opened, stepping out a little as she bent her head  gasping for breath for a little while.


    These vampires were literally strong to must have been opening these doors with ease. While she was just an ordinary wounded omega who was wolf less. And she hoped these was the only door which was quite heavy as these. Because if all doors remains like these, She do faint at her third door.


    She looked up immediately and her eyes jammed into the eyes of a man, she held her breath. Her breath in fear. She had unconsciously stared into the guard¡¯s eyes and the guard seemed not to be shocked the same way she was shocked.


    ¡°Am sorry, are you alright?¡±


    She heard the guard say, quickly rushing towards her.


    She nodded her head in a hurry, all because she had intended to escape the vampirend and she was having series of attack.


    ¡°Yes I am, am definitely fine, was shocked to see someone here. Ooh thank the gods you are here, i thought no one was here.¡±


    She said, quickly putting her ns into action, now she hade to believe she was a good actress, maybe in the future she do consider joining the movie industry. But right now, let her focus on her ns.


    ¡°Ooh what would you want, am here to help.¡±


    The guard said, wise enough to stay three feet away from her, he has enough knowledge of what the vampire king would do If he get see him standing too close to his mate.


    ¡°Oooh, thanks, but am not sure is something you would love to deal with.¡±


    Be said, giving him a fake disappointing smile, which got the guard look at her, quite confused what it was that he could not handle, the she wolf was the one who can not handle sone specific things because she was still yet to be healed by her injury which had been recently bandaged.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I am capable of doing everything for you, as far as is within my power, speak and I will have it done immediately.¡±


    The guard said, Be smiled, she had indeed hurt the ego of the vampire guard and thereby grabbing his ultimate attention. These was indeed where she would make her request known to him. Not wasting any further time she said.


    ¡°I need a pad.¡±


    She watched as his eyebrows scrunched up, obviously confused with her words, she smiled smugly, if only she could prolong these discussion for a while to make her say quite a memorable one but she was in a hurry to leave here.


    ¡°What?¡±


    The vampire who stood beside her with half part of his chest opened said, surprisingly, she was not scared of him as she had been scared of the other vampires at first, these one possessed an insane obvious demeanor.


    ¡°I need a pad, am on my period, I cannot seem to find one In the room, can you inform queen Selene to help me with one, I really am stained with a lot of blood covering my bott..¡±


    ¡°Ok fine, I understand, I do get it as fast as I can.¡±


    The guard said, staring at her once more, before shaking his head as he blushed with embarrassment. He had perceived the scent of blood around her and he was not sure if it hade from her wounds or  maybe her¡­. He shook his head, but whatever it was she needed, she was insane staring at the king¡¯s mate once more, he left the room. The she wolf was indeed very strange.


    Be gave a satisfactory grin, obviously happy with what she had done, she almost jumped up with victory, but she stopped her self, her injuries was not yet healed.


    She steadied get breath and with a quick grasp on the knob, she turned the knob.

 Chapter Twenty seven

    She turned the knob, slowly opening the door, the door was not heavy as the previous one was. She smiled, she had made a huge efforts, now nothing would stop her from running these far.


    Quickly without thinking twice, she ran out from the door.


    But there was a problem, she did not know the way out.


    She saw two mening from the opposite director, her heart flipped a three sixty degree.


    She went hiding on the huge Pir which was able to cover her body, all thanks she had a tiny body, because there was no way she could fit in here if she was tall and huge.


    ¡°The king punishes his slut, I heard she do be punished for defiling his order. She was disrespectful towards the king and his mate.¡±


    She heard one of the guard said, as they passed her, not suspecting for once that she was hiding behind the pirs.


    Her heart tightened at what she heard, the king had a mate, the huge man with a dark eyes, who she hade to know as the vampire king had a mate, a woman, and she wondered, why her heart flipped at these words.


    She breathed, again, he was upying her senses again. Waving her head quickly, she brushed off the thoughts of the vampire king off from her head, she had a mission, and she intended to execute them to the maximum without failing.


    She had seen the road the vampires had exited from, quickly, she followed after them, not knowing if these was the right way to go or not.


    The mansion was a big one, hiding at every intervals when she sees a vampire approaching her, and she hope no one finds out that she was missing before she finally escapes from the mansion.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    A good charm was leading her in her escapades, that was the only thought that came through her mind, because the mansion was so quiet that no one had seen her escaped, thest door she had opened lead to the exit door, which had no one guarding it.


    The door made a creaking sound that made her heart jumped out from her throat at the noise, quickly, she ran, hiding behind the wall. These were vampires and they could hear the noise and perceive her easily and will not hesitate to take her back if they eventually caught her, but again she wondered, why would the vampires still keep her alive up till now, why wasn¡¯t she dead, the vampires and werewolves were enemies, these thought caused her to shudder, maybe, they were looking for a perfect time to kill her, but that wouldn¡¯t happen, not now she was on escaping from them, if only she could find the border that different these pack from the other barrennds, things would have been easier.


    Slowly, she crept out from her hiding ce, the mansion was situated around thick woods, which made it more possible for her to escape, running behind trees and bushes.


    ¡°Fuck ric and his daughter, inform the council members that the daughter of the senior elder would be punished infront of all the councils In the civil room for insulting me and my mate, and that will take ce, three days time from now.¡±


    de said, quickly stopping on his track, something was off, first his mansion was quiet, oddly quiet, he was not expecting a mansion filled with celebration, but the mansion, was insanely quiet.


    ¡°Where are the guards?¡±


    de asked, turning around to look at Carson who stared up at him quickly.


    ¡°Few of your guards were taken by Longe to search for the true identities of the rogues who might be involved in the attack as you had requested.¡±


    Carson said, bowing down a little as he spoke.


    ¡°He took all my men?¡±


    de brawled, his angering out to the fullest, how could Longe take his men out to look for some untamed animals while he left his castle unguarded.


    ¡°No, he took few of the guards.¡±


    Carson said, correcting the vampire king.


    de red at him, understanding the correction.


    ¡°Then where are the rest?¡±


    He asked, now walking to his mate room, he missed her, her scent, that was the only thing that could calm the raging emotions that was beginning to surge through him.


    ¡°They practice in the training ground.¡±


    Carson said, quickly de turned towards him, ring at him.


    ¡°What do you mean to say, that all my men went to out to train leaving castle unguarded.¡±


    de said, gritting his teeth with anger.


    Carson nodded his head, in reply to his question. de sighed, finally he arrived at the little hall that leads to her room, he was surprised to meet the door widely opened, the guard whom he had ordered to guard her room was no where to be found, he felt his heart tightened, what was going on.


    He banged the big door open, his breath hitched, he could no perceive the strawberry scent which always filled his nose anytime he was In these room with her.


    He walked towards her bed, not quickly epting the fact that his mate had suddenly disappeared under his watch.


    He felt himself tumbled for a while. Almost loosing his bnce.


    ¡°Where is my mate, where is she?¡±


    de growled, turning to stare at Carson.


    Carson waved his head, he was confused the same way the king was also confused.


    ¡°I do not k¡­..¡±


    The door opened revealing Selene, holding a paper bag on her hands. Together with the guard who was guarding her room.


    ¡°Bell¡­.¡±


    She stopped on her tracks, seeing her son in his mate room, but something was off about him. He looked as If he was ready to rip off a head not just a head, but two heads and she wondered what must have caused that.


    de turned to look up at his mother, then his eyes red at someone behind her, Selene turned back, to look at the guard who was standing beside her, the guard now looked stricken with fear. Without no doubt, she knew something was off, something horrible had taken ce.


    de ran with full speed, swiftly, he rammed the guard on the wall, causing a loud scream to escape from his lips.


    He could feel the fear that oozed out from the guard who was caged under his arms, he held him on the throat, ring at him with full intensity, without no doubt, he knew his eyes was shifting between ck and red, his veins which was beginning to pop out with its greenish veins in full disy.


    ¡°Where is my mate?¡±


    de asked, It was a simple question, yet it held meaning.


    ¡°Mate¡­¡±


    The guard whispered, these was the closest he had been with the vampire king.


    ¡°Answer me you bastard.¡±


    de growled with anger,


    ¡°She sent me t¡­.¡±


    ¡°Where is she?¡±


    de asked again, all he wanted was to see his mate not to hear some silly excuses from him.


    ¡°I do not know my king, she se¡­..¡±


    His words was cut short when the king mmed him on the wall and another terrible scream escaped from his lips.


    de was furious, insanely furious, he had ordered his guard to protect his mate and he could not achieve such simple task.


    de walked towards him, about to knock his breath off him, the guard was already stricken with fear as blood oozed out from his nose and bruises which was already forming on his body. He took hold of his neck, watching as he struggled with all his power, he was about to rip off his heart¡­.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    He heard a voice said, quickly he turned around, looking at the vampire who had daredmanded him not to take away a useless life. He red at his mother with anger.


    ¡°It was not the guard¡¯s fault, he was sent by your mate. He was sent to me. Now I demand you to free him.¡±


    Selene said, ring back at de with the same intensity he was ring at her.


    ¡°And why would I obey yourmand, because you are my mother?¡±


    de said, putting a pressure on the vampire¡¯s throat, making him scream out loud.


    ¡°No, not because am your mother but because I am the queen and I demands you do so, moreover, the more you stand here ring and trying to take a guard¡¯s life, the more your mate runs away farther from you.¡±


    Selene said, still  ring at him. Her words earned her a growl from de, obviously not happy with herst statement.


    de left the guard quickly, making the guard fall on the ground in a loud thud.


    de gave a bitter smile, he stared at his mother. She was right, but he never liked the tone she used to speak to him. He was the vampire king.


    He strode towards her, stopping two feet away from her. He said.


    ¡°Mind the way you speak to me, remember I still remain your king. Also, these position of yours would not remain with you forever, be ready, for your queen ship to end.¡±


    Throwing her a light smile, he walked towards the door, stopping for a while.


    ¡°Carson, gather the men, we run after my mate, she must not have gone far.¡±


    de said, without waiting to hear any response, he left the room, running out into the woods in search for his mate.

 Chapter Twenty eight

    He flinged her lightly on the bed, her clothes rode up her thighs.


    It was the night of their crowning as the next alpha and Luna of the pack.


    Lucas smirked lightly at her, unbuckling his belt. Watching as she got rid of her dress, throwing them on the floor.


    Kira smiled devilishly at him, she was the new Luna, bearing his pup In her tummy and  now she had him wrapped around her fingers, the goddess had answered her prayers and got rid of the poor girl, the omega of her pack.


    ¡°Allow me do that for you honey. You proved to me how much you loved me and our unborn child, now allow me spoil you so silly.¡±


    Kira said, licking her lips as she smiled devilishly, she crawled towards him, swaying her hips as she walked towards him, she saw how he was affected by her   actions and words.


    Quickly, she jerked him towards her, her face facing his belt, removing his hands from his buckle, slowly, she got rid of his belt, making the piece of clothing fall down on his feet in a hip, what remain of him was his briefs.


    Slowly, she grabbed unto his manhood which had stretched in length, her brief actions caused a moan to escape from his lips, she smiled, happy at the effect she was causing on the alpha.


    Again, she squeezed his dick, hearing as he moaned with pleasure, she knew these was the right time to implement her next tool.


    Quickly, she freed the monster out from his brief, his dick stared down at her, waiting for her attention.


    ¡°I need you to suck me really damn hard my whore.¡±


    Lucas said, his voiceing out husky, she was still is exclusive whore, even though he had made her his Luna.


    Kira sure knew how to turn him on without even trying.


    As If waiting for his order, Kira dipped his c*ock into his mouth sucking his c*ck like a lolly pop, Lucas groaned with pleasure, happy with what he was receiving from her.


    ¡°Ahhhhh, suck more faster bitch.¡±


    Lucas groaned, watching as her mouth slid up and down his co*k, she was still just his bitch even though he had made her his Luna and she was conceiving his pup.


    As he fucked her mouth, his mind drifted to a weak being, her flimsy body all bent, sucking his huge dick in her tiny mouth, only that thought alone sent him wild and he groaned with more pleasure, closing his eyes tightly, thest suck was enough to make him jerk with his cum feeling he mouth.


    ¡°Good very good, now is your turn.¡±


    Lucas said, watching as Kira smiled down at him, as if reading his thought, he saw heryed back on the bed, spreading her legs wide to his sight, her pu*sy in full disy to his sight, he smiled, these was where he always wanted her, too bad that the unlucky omega was dead, he do wish to have at least a taste of her again, but, all thanks she was gone.


    ¡°Eat me out.¡±


    Kira moaned, already aroused by the thoughts of Lucasying inbetween her legs as he plugged his tongue on her arousal.


    ¡°That will I do.¡±


    Lucas said, and slowly, he knelt directly in between her feet, kissing her legs, kissing each feets, and going upwards at every single kiss he made, he could perceive the scent of her juice, which was already sipping out to his delight, a juice flowed down from her hole and hepped on it, tasting her sweet arousal.


    Kira moaned with pleasure, these time, it felt more fuller than the other times she had banged the alpha, probably because, the omega was not in the picture, obstructing her rtionship with  alpha Lucas.


    Lucas not wasting any further time, dove his tongue into her hole, sucking her cl*t with intensity. Her body jerked as she felt his tongue tasted her bud.


    He was everything that she wanted, he had given her power, wealth, authority, title, dominion and now, he was bowing in between her legs, sucking the living hell out from her.


    ¡°Luuuuucaaaasss, OH MY god¡±


    She screamed with intense pleasure, she was reaching her climax, because she could feel the buzzing feeling ripping up from her toes down to her body, sending her wild with pleasure and she felt her self buckled under hisstp.


    Lucas sucked thest juice that slipped down from her hole, not wanting any to be  wasted.


    He looked up, smiling at her.


    ¡°Should we go for the next round.¡±


    Lucas said, watching as she nodded her head furiously, tonight was her night, their mating night and she do make sure she made him hers fully, untill he had forgotten about the omega.


    ¡°But I will be in charge.¡±


    Kira said, dragging him to the bed, sitting on his stomach, she ced her lips on him, kissing him and savoring every taste of his tongue.


    Lucas traced the corners of her mouth with his tongue. Loving the taste it gave him. He spread his tongue a little bit, exploring each and every corners of her lips, she also did the same, their actions sending his di*k to be aroused while her pu*sy glistened with more juices.


    Kira slowly, tool hold of his co*k, slowly, she dipped his co*k in her hole.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhh, mmmmhhhuuu¡±


    Her actions making them to moan with pleasure.


    Slowly she began to ride him, Lucas took hold of her breast, fondling it and squeezing her huge are. These made Kira to moan more with pleasure.


    Now she increased her pace, now bouncing on his dick while Lucas held onto her waist with his right hand then her breast with his left her, squeezing her ass and breast at the same time.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Moaning together with her at the intensity she was using to ride him.


    ¡°N-nyaaaahhh¡±


    He heard a more arousing moan escape her lips, causing him to harden more in her and he felt her pu*sy be tighter against his di*k.


    He felt her breath raged and he felt his balls tightening and he knew he needed to also bang her to get his full satisfaction.  Swiftly, he turned her over, making her facing him as he climbed on her, no putting his whole weight on her, his di*k still fucking tight in her hole, he thrust inside of her, harder and faster, each thrust sending her breast to bounce up and down.

 Chapter Twenty nine

    Taking hold of them and still banging her till she loose her senses, he sucked on her are, sending her hair flying all over the ces.


    ¡°Kiraaaa¡±


    He whispered, feeling his orgasm almost ripping off from him.


    ¡°Lucassss, am cuuuummmmming¡±


    Kira screamed so fiercely, her feet buckling as she screamed, her orgasm taking control of her. Lucas followed after her, screaming as he thrust hard in her, before releasing his contents inside her pus*y.


    Lucas fell on the bed beside her, smiling at her, then quietly, he took her in his arms.


    Kira smiled, these was the life she wanted.


    If Be wasn¡¯t dead. Then she do make sure she kill her for real and not make the mistake of hering back to the pack, to destroy her new found life.


    ¡°These was the best sex of my life.¡±


    Lucas said, humming with happiness. Kira was definitely the best when It came to blowing his di*k up.


    ¡°Really, am I better than the whore then, the one who got mated to you.¡±


    Kira said, her voice sounding icy. She was not a fool to have miss the screams that emitted out from his room the night her worthless sister had been made  Lucas mate.


    But she knew, he was ying games with her, she would never have any meaning towards him.


    ¡°Oooh, you know about it?¡±


    Lucas said, smiling tenderly at her.


    Kira red at him slightly, now taking his hands, cing it on her tummy which was still t.


    ¡°I never miss things like these. Did you think you could hide it from me?¡±


    Kira asked, her words made Lucas to smile devilishly at her.


    ¡°No, I do not think so. Also, you do notpare your self with a worthless wolf less being. I raped her, and took everything that was left in her. At least she never died being a waste. She did something meaningful with her body.¡±


    Lucas said, but he saw a frown settled on her face.


    ¡°What is it.¡±


    He said, watching as she stared up at him.


    ¡°What if she is not dead, what if sheys somewhere, waiting for the right time to attack or revenge.¡±


    Kira said, she knew Be was a weak being, someone who could not even speak for herself, yet she could nor stop being worried about what the futire held.


    ¡°Well since you seem quite worried about her existence, I will send my men to go in search for her. But I think, she is already dead or made as a beat by some rogues or deadly animals or maybe¡­..¡±


    Lucas said, smiling down at her. If Be had paradventure ran into the vampirend, then he knew he do not have to worry, instead he will withdraw any attack he was nning towards the vampires and bless their soul with peace for killing his former cursed mate.


    ¡°Maybe what¡­.¡±


    Kira said, trying to know what hisst speech was.


    ¡°Maybe she had ran into the hands of the vampires and then you know the rule¡±


    Lucas said, throwing her a smirk.


    ¡°No werewolves should step into thends of the vampires. Unless, they kill any werewolves that does so. They suck their blood till there is nothing left in it.¡±


    Kira said, smiling wildly as she remembered these rule.


    ¡°Then that means, if Be had dived into thatnd, thends of any vampire, she do be dead already, her corpseying six feet beneath us.¡±


    Lucas said, grinning wildly.


    ¡°But yet, I will send my men to go in search for her, Incase the goddess had decided to keep her alive. I won¡¯t hesitate to slit her throat if she stays alive.¡±


    Lucas said, smiling devilishly. While Kira nodded her head in agreement.


    ¡°Why be enemies with the vampires.¡±


    Kira asked, wondering why two big different creatures, who are well known In the physical realm were not In good terms, which she finds stupid. But as the Luna she had be, she do make sure, the vampires and her kinde together in good terms.


    ¡°We fought fornd, that which my father told me, the vampire king had lived for long. Very long, sure these made him ruthless as he had killed thousands of different creatures. My father, the former alpha had his hands cut off by this same vampire king. de Is not one to find peace with. Instead he bargains with blood.¡±


    Lucas said, how he loathed the vampire king.


    ¡°Then that is more reason why we should make peace with him. Every creature tremble at his name. When the other packs grabs hold that you have good ties with the vampire king, they would not hesitate to be closer to you and maybe, you can rule over them and convince them so well, that you are fit enough to make you their alpha king.¡±


    Kira said, as the new Luna, she wanted to bring new ideas to grow the pack, and the growing of the pack meant her increasing in powers.


    ¡°You are so damn wise¡­.. But, the vampire king, Is not the one to make allies with werewolves. He consider us more weaker.¡±


    Lucas said, again gritting his teeth with anger.


    ¡°Then prove him wrong!¡±


    Kira said, now turning to sit on his body, holding his face In her hands.


    ¡°How?¡±


    He asked, holding unto her hands.


    ¡°Make a feast, a very big feast, invite him for the feast. It would be rude for him to reject.¡±


    Kira said, smiling tenderly at him.


    ¡°And you do not know who the vampire king is.¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Lucas said, scrunching his brows up as he questioned her.


    ¡°I know, he would reject.¡±


    Kira said, still the smile on her face not leaving for once.


    Lucas wondered what thoughts were roaming through her head.


    ¡°Now why ask me to make a feast knowing he would not bother toe.¡±


    Lucas said, looking quite inquisitive.


    ¡°Everyone knows what kings and leader value much. They value their pride and their image been tarnished. How will you feel if you were invited for a feast and you reject the offer because of abstract reasons. Well everyone talks low of you and that means tarnishing your image. Which you would not like one bit. So the only way to avoid that is to ept the invite and avoid further abuse from the public.¡±


    Kira said, wrapping her arms around his neck.


    ¡°And do you think the vampire king cares for things like these. Pride and image been kept clean in the eyes of humans and other beings?.¡±


    Lucas asked, sounding surprised that his Luna was  wise.


    ¡°Yes he do care, no king loves to be insulted. Now let¡¯s give it a try, won¡¯t we.¡±


    Kira asked, watching as Lucas closed his eyes for a while before opening them back again.


    ¡°I will have to talk to my father about these. You bring up so much good ideas. When we make the final decision, I will let you know, I need to make a lot of changes in the pack, I need my reign to be one of the best reigns in my pack. But know these, it might take months before the feast will happen. Throwing a huge feast is not something that can be easily done¡±


    Lucas said, hoping she understood what he meant.


    ¡°Sure I know, I will be patient and wait for the reports of the elders and council.¡±


    Kira said, nowing closer to him.


    ¡°But while you think, why don¡¯t I make¡­.¡±


    Kira whispered, clutching unto his di*k which had awoken I anticipation of her next move.


    ¡°Your night¡­ more memorable.¡±


    Kira said, and without thinking twice, she ced her lips on his, sucking every trace of his mouth, as they moaned with pleasure of the cold night.

 Chapter Thirty

    de ran through the forest, his nose picking up everything scents that passed through his sight. The scents of leaves, trees, nts, flowers and birds that chirped on the trees.


    He stopped! Perceiving the soft wisp of his mate scent. She must not have ran so far, she was a weak werewolf who needed to be protected by him. At these thoughts, he ran further into thends.


    Her scent was leading him to wards the pack border, which separates his pack from thend of the rogues.


    Quickly, using his vampire speed, but not running too fast so that he would not miss her scent, running towards the pack borders.


    Again, he percieved the scents of his pack members, as they ran towards his directions.


    Concentrating his senses to locate his mate scents, which he finds more important at that minute. Knowing the fact that if she crosses his border, she would be killed, there was no denying it.


    His blood boiled with fear, anger and rage at these thought. His mate would not die nor would she be taken away from him, he wouldn¡¯t watch that happen.


    She had just find out he had a mate who had ran into his pack injured and now he was about to loose her in the twinkle of an eye.


    Again he wondered, what must have prompted her to run away from the pack. Had any one spoken to her illy, if any one had, he would question her till he finds out who decided to hurt his mate without thinking twice and even causing her pain till she decides to escape.


    And he won¡¯t think twice before he ripped such person¡¯s head out from his body.


    No one hurt what belongs to him.


    These were the thoughts that roamed through his head as he ran through the forest.


    He had made a mistake, he had not been close to his mate when he had first seen her, instead, he had made her scared and caused her fear, maybe that was the reason she was running away from his pack.


    Well he do correct his mistakes. When he finds her, he would inform her to whom she belongs to, because now he could not wait but mark her, he could not stop but think that she might disappear again, running away from him, just as she had done now, and he hoped he finds her, because from now on, he do be correcting her mistakes.


    Be ran through the forest, her legs wobbling as she ran, the cool breeze of the quiet forest made her body to freeze with chills.


    She did not know where she was running to, but no doubt, she was heading somewhere, out from the vampiresnd.


    These are blood suckers and by now, they must have caught a wisp of her absence in the mansion.


    These means, running faster out from the pack.


    Her body shivered with cold and tiredness as she ran, she would rest in the barrennds if she eventually escaped from the vampirends and she would journey down to thends of the human.


    She has heard some stories from the pack members in her former pack that humans ept all creatures and a werewolf could start an ordinary life with them, but will only behave like a human, not transforming to their wolves.


    But it was considered an abomination in the werewolf history for a werewolf or what so ever status they belong to the werewolf n  to live as a human life.


    But it was not her fault though If she decides to live like a human, she had been treated with no respect, ways humans had never been treated.


    But she doubted if that was a great abomination as her pack had made everyone believed, instead she believes that the greater abomination to be considered in the werewolf history, was, getting raped by the alpha who was meant to be her mate and then got rejected by him the same night he raped and took thest pride that was in her which was her virginity.


    A terrible pain ripped off from her heart at that thought and quickly she ran far away from the vampires mansion.


    Men are wicked, with disgusting characters and she hade to loathe them with passion.


    He freezed, he was getting close to the border and he saw a figure with a dark wavy hair ran quickly, out from his sight, her speed surprised me.


    He knew it was his mate, quickly, without thinking twice, he ran towards the border, she was getting close to the border and he needed to stop her before she crosses the border, because the rogues might be at a corner, waiting for a new prey to attack.


    Already knowing where she was heading to. Using his vampire¡¯s speed, her ran quickly, like a sh.


    She ran, she was close to the border, more two steps, she would be in the border that separates the vampirend from the barrennd.


    Stopping at the front of the border, she looked back, staring at the vampirend, she waved her head, happy to be free from the blood suckers.


    She brought her leg forward, about to step cross thend¡­.. but instead, a strong force which came with a light breeze, came, mming her lightly on a nearby tree, making her emit a low hiss.


    When she looked up, she was shocked to see a man with deep dark eyes, which was glinting inbetween ck and red as if he was holding a greater beast from breaking free staring at her.


    She gasped, realizing who had caught her red handed. It was the vampire King de. The one man who had been roaming in her thoughts for a long  while since she had been brought to thend.


    And she felt her heart beat drastically at how close he was to her, his body was caging hers, as if preventing her from making any move, his two arms, wildly settled before her head, challenging her to make a run. Because if she does, he would capture her and pin her back to the tree and she felt her body shudder at his stare.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    He was impable close to him that she tried to be ufortable with his closeness, but instead, she felt her body reacting intimately to his closeness and she felt a spark which raked her body at a simple touch of his hands which grazed her cheeks for a while, causing her to gasp with¡­ emotions which she had never¡­.. felt before¡­.


    She waved her head quickly, she was about to make a terrible mistake, by getting affected by a vampire¡¯s presence, not just a vampire, but the vampire King. Who was considered to be ruthless and untamed.


    She opened her lips, and was about to speak


    ¡°Running away from me mate!¡±


    She heard him speak the words that sent her almost scampering away from him, a word had made her almost dizzy for a short while and she felt her self gasping for air.

 Chapter Thirty one

    She was still in shock, dazed and not believing what he said, how could he possibly be her mate. Something was wrong, something was totally wrong, she was not meant to have another mate.


    She tried stepping back out from him. But, it he was not taking any of it, because instead he pushed her closer. Making her body to touch his, this caused a shiver to ran through her body.


    ¡°What did you say you are?¡±


    She asked again, probably she was dreaming, or she was imagining her self dreaming. NO! She waved her head, She could never imagine her self getting mated to anyone. Not even the vampire king.


    ¡°I am your mate, haven¡¯t your wolf told you t¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a wolf!¡±


    She replied, now pushing him forcefully away from her, knowing he was not expecting that.


    de stared at her, surprised at her actions and her response, she does not have a wolf, but her scene proved so, she was a werewolf. She also had an incredible strength to must have pushed him so hard.


    But that never baffled him much, because he was still shocked at her sudden confession.


    That was a shocking news, now he knew why she never recognized him as her mate.


    ¡°And are you going to reject me?¡±


    He heard her say, now standing four feet away from her. He knew he could grab her and pin her to the tree as he wished to and do crazy things with her, but he needed to control himself and cage his beast and¡­. he needed to give her space, she was notfortable staying close to him, and this thought, made him to feel an unimaginable pain. Also, haven¡¯t yet forgotten her question, he hissed, to hell would her reject her, she was his, to protect.


    ¡°What do you mean reject. I won¡¯t reject you, never will I.¡±


    He heard him self said.


    Be backed off the more at his words, she knew she could not run away from him, but she needed every space she could need, these being standing six feet away from her, was not just an ordinary vampire, he is a king, the Almighty vampire king.


    And he would not reject her, that was what he said. Maybe he would not reject her here, but maybe, reject her in front of all the whole Pack. He could be a selfish bastard just like Lucas.


    These one standing right infront of her was no more different from him.


    ¡°You are not my mate. You made a mistake.¡±


    Be said, her feet shaking with fear, not yet able to bear the truth.


    ¡°The goddess prove so¡­¡±


    ¡°The goddess never proved anything, you are just a liar, trying to force your way on me, you li¡­¡±


    She heard an animalistic growl escape his lips as she felt her body been smacked on a nearby tree so lightly, making her hissed in pain.


    ¡°Then I do have to prove these to you, that the goddess never made a mistake!¡±


    He said, his words caused her eyes to widen her eyes in shock and fear.


    ¡°And I do prove it to you¡­. in an intimate way¡­.. that¡­.¡±


    He said, causing her to gasp as he brought his nose closer to her cor bone, she felt his subtle beards grazing her neck and it caused her to shudder more with anticipation of what will happen next.


    ¡°You are MINE.¡±


    He said, as she felt him kiss the cor of her bone and she felt dizzy for a while, she felt like pushing him away and yet felt like drawing him in to do more of what.. She had no idea what he was doing.


    She breathed heavily at every gentle touch  his lips petted her cor, sparks flowed down her veins, and she felt her legs, weak and bubble with excitement, her breath ragged, she was about to loose her bnce when he caught her, immediately, stopping her from falling.


    Was that how having a mate felt like, feeling sparks and unknown feelings which flowed through your body, these was totally insane.


    Suddenly feeling a light breeze on her cheek, she opened her eyes, surprised to see the Vampire king, standing straight, his lips already left her body, she stared into his deep ck eyes, which was glinting between red and ck, staring straight at him, and she knew, these creature was either going to be¡­.. slightly different from Lucas, she waved her head, she was not going to be a fool to believe his emotions.


    ¡°Seems like you are reacting to my touch so well, the evidence is pure on your face. Am not surprised though, because you are my MATE.¡±


    de said, his hands still ced on her waist.


    She ced her hands, trying to push him away from her, she needed to be away from these vampire. These man who was causing some unknown feelings to ignite through her body at once, she needed a space, she needed to think straight.


    ¡°You are pushing me away¡­.¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    de said, not happy with what she had just done.


    ¡°I I do not ept y¡­¡±


    ¡°You n on rejecting me, why¡­ I will never allow you do that¡±


    de hissed, tightening his hold on he waist.


    ¡°NEVER.¡±


    He said, his voiceing out loud.


    ¡°I need space, away¡­. from you.¡±


    She said again, watching as he gritted his teeth frowning his face  for a while and then suddenly his expression turned to a little smile.


    The sneakiness that came with the smile was not hard to detect, she looked at him, suspicious of what he would do, his smile was simr to that of Lucas.


    Slowly leaving her hold, he took two steps away from her.


    ¡°Space! You need space, then I will give you space. But do not make me wait to long Be.¡±


    de stared at her, watching as she scrunched her eyes up a little bit, without no doubt, he knew the question that was bubbling in her head, how he hade to know her name.


    ¡°Selene told me some little information about you, but first, before I give you space, can you inform me which pack you came from.¡±


    de said, watching as her hair blew across her face and he felt like walking towards her and kissing every inch of her body under the subtle touch of the breeze.


    Be stared at him, her head roaming with differnt thoughts, there was a probability if she informed him the pack she came from, that he would let her go, especially when he hears her status as the omega of the wind winder pack. Concluding to inform him already of which pack she came from.


    ¡°Ie from the window winder pack, and i belong to the lowest of all pack.¡±


    Be said, hoping he understood what he meant. Hoping he would allow her cross the borders, to her freedom.


    ¡°The lowest of all pack?¡±


    de asked, confused at what she meant, he was not a lover of wolves, not until recently, he found one who was able to bring happiness to his life.


    ¡°I am the omega of my pack, I am the worthless werewolf found in every pack. And I hope you let me go and forget about the goddess mating you to me.¡±


    Be said, she could reject him, just like Lucas had done, but, she felt her self, not having enough courage to do so.


    de surprisingly came forward towards her, slightly raising her cheeks up, staring into her deep green eyes.


    ¡°Am getting close to you because you made me do so. But these will be only¡­. for a while. Know these and know these now, you do not belong to a worthless group or whatever you call It, and I do not care what ever you are, what I need you to know is that, you are my mate, my luna, my queen, and I will take you soon enough, I will mark you and prove to the whole damn world that you belong to me, only me. You are MINE!¡±


    He said, quickly leaving her cheek. Moving back once again, away from her, as he said.


    Be stood rooted on the ground, shocked with his words. No one had ever said these words to her, not even her family. She felt a painful throb ripped out from her at the thoughts of her family. They hated her and she would make sure she survives, to see the end of these, to give her pack a sweet revenge.


    He now understood why she was weak, fragile and why she could not recognize him as her mate. He had some few knowledge about omegas. Some never had a wolf in them, knowing these, he knew he had to protect her under his eyes, if it meant cing twenty guards on her door, he would do so. He hade to notice the way her eyes sparkled with fear anytime he said he was her mate. He do have to find out some basic information about her, now knowing the pack she came from, which was quite familiar to him, he do trace her background and find out where she came from and also know why she had escaped from her pack, it was quite obvious she had escaped and mistakenly ran into his pack, the goddess was indeed  a powerful one.


    ¡°Again I will repeat my self. I will give you space, but do not make me wait for long. Am a king, and a king is everything but patient.¡±


    She heard him say, and in the next seconds, she founded her self in a room, a strange room, painted with a royal color.

 Chapter Thirty two

    She had almost forgotten, her new found mate, who is the vampire king was a vampire.


    When she turned back, she met de staring at her intently, she moved back, but not before noticing the way he scrunched his eyes up, obviously angry at her actions.


    ¡°I will give you space as you said, but as I said, am a being of no patience, do not keep me waiting, also these is my room, I do not wish to see you trying to escape again, the securities around my chambers is tight, so don¡¯t think you can y silly games again.¡±


    de said, staring at her once more, he left the room, leaving Be in a daze.


    She had felt something scrunched up in her at his words, she was not sure what it was, so she allowed it slide.


    Then quickly, her mind processed what the vampire king had just said.


    ¡®His room! he had kept her in his room¡¯


    Be¡¯s eyes widened at these thought, why would he keep her in his room, but he had promised to be far away from her. She looked around, indeed it looked like a room which was meant for a king.


    Her mind revolved with so much thoughts that she felt she was going to have a head ache.


    Why was he putting her into so much confusion even when he was not close by.


    Be hissed with annoyance.


    Just as she was about to fall on the couch which was close by, the door opened, revealing the queen, queen Selene.


    Selene strode towards her fiercely and quickly Be backed off to the wall, the queen was about to suck her blood, Be thought.


    Quickly Be closed her eyes to receive what wasing for her.


    ¡°What are you doing there closing your eyes like someone who was about to receive her first kiss¡­. well that shouldn¡¯te from me but someone else.¡±


    She heard queen Selene said, slowly Be raised her eyes up, surprised to see the queen standing  few feet away from her.


    Quickly a body came, smashing her with a huge force.


    Be gasped with shock, surprised to see the queen hugging her tightly, almost making her ufortable, but instead, she found her self hugging her back, a little smile appearing on her face.


    ¡°You little bitch, you ran off and your actions almost caused the vampire king to behead the guard whom you deceived.¡±


    Selene said, leaving her hold, staring intently at Be who looked down on the floor, twisting her fingers, but she was surprised to see her swipe her head up, her eyes widenes with shock, obviously shocked at what she said.


    ¡°What is the problem, what bothers you.¡±


    Selene said, staring at Be.


    ¡°You said a head was beheaded, did the vampire king perhaps killed the guard, the one I deceived?¡±


    Be said, she was still shocked at the news she heard.


    Could de probably take a life because of a life, was that even possible.


    ¡°No he never took a life, he nned on taking one, but I was close enough to stop him from doing so, if not, I am not sure I would be able to stop that next time you just decide to escape  like that.¡±


    Selene said, taking her to the bed, Be was a weak werewolf no doubt, she was not sure she had a wolf in her, because she had not seen any characteristics of a wolf in her.


    ¡°Where did you ran off to, were you nning on running back to your pack, because if you were trying on doing that, de would never allow you do such.¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Selene said, smiling lowly at Be who chuckled slightly.


    Selene was struck with surprise at her quick chuckle but quickly masked her surprise so that she would not make Be think she was weird for chuckling, but for Selene, she thinks that was a good start of opening up for Be.


    ¡°Ooh, never, I never nned on escaping to my pack.¡±


    Be said, she felt a bile rose on her throat at the thought of escaping to her pack that was thest ce she do head to.


    ¡°Well any where you nned on escaping, that would not happen.¡±


    Selene said, Be stared at her.


    Does the queen perhaps knows she was the mate of her son. She never had a wolf, so it was going to be hard to figure out if de was her mate, but the sparks she got when he touches her, proved her thoughts otherwise, de was her mate. But why did she not feel any sparks for Lucas when he touched her, instead, she had felt pain and hatred when he took her forcefully.


    Be hissed at these thoughts, she hated remembering the devil.


    ¡°What is the problem?¡±


    Selene said, wondering what she was thinking that made her hissed.


    Be quickly opened her eyes, remembering the queen was still with her.


    ¡°Ooh is nothing.¡±


    Be said, wondering if she should trust the queen over some things that was beginning to disturb her, she sighed, the queen was the only one she wasfortable with, maybe she could trust her.


    ¡°The king is my mate, do you have any idea about it.¡±


    Be said, watching as the queen widened her eyes, obviously surprised that she had an idea who she was to her son.


    ¡°Oooh, you know about it?¡±


    Selene said, obviously surprised that the werewolf knew about her rtionship with the vampire king.


    ¡°Yes, the king told me so.¡±


    Be said, remembering the events that happened the previous hours.


    ¡°Wow, seems the vampire king is not the patient one. And what was your response, how do you feel about it.¡±


    Selene said, hoping these discussion turned out well.


    ¡°Ooh, hmmmm. I told him to give me space, I feel quite¡­ unhappy about it.¡±


    Be said, but that same unknown feeling that she felt when she had heard de informed her that he would give her space settled in her heart again, a feeling of pain and something else, something unknown she could not ce her fingers what it was.


    ¡°Why do you feel unhappy having your mate, having a mate is the best thing you will thank the Almighty for giving you every day, not everyone is lucky to find their mate.¡±


    Selene said, hoping Be understood her.


    Be stared at queen Selene, the queen spoke with happiness at the mention of mate, yet Be could see an emotion of sadness in her eyes.


    If only the queen knew what she had passed through the hands of her first mate. Maybe, she wouldn¡¯t have been informing her all these, Lucas had given her nothing but sadness and even made her sadnessst by destroying tgest pride in her totally.


    ¡°That is not a good speech you gave him, you will tend to miss him soon enough, don¡¯t say I did not inform you about these. Now I see why he brought you to his room, he needed to be sure you do not escape again.¡±


    Selene said smiling lightly, her son was totally smitten by his mate, that was how vampires are, especially their kings, they tend to be more possessive with their mates more than any other things they possessed.


    A knock was heard on the door and a maid opened the door, a trolley of different dishes filled the trolley.


    Be opened her eyes in awe, surprised at the loads of food in the trolley.


    She had just taken a meal before her failed escape attempt, but now, the vampires seemed to be spoiling her or perhaps, were they trying to fatten her up and suck her bloodter on.


    She waved her head, removing the thoughts from her head, the queen was too good to allow such happen to her or was she?


    Be thought again, she was still focused on her thoughts that she never heard the queen speaking to her.


    ¡°Hello Be, you seem lost, is it something you would love to share?¡±


    Selene said, obviously concerned.


    ¡°Ooh, no no, just surprised at the loads of food on the trolley. Who is gonna eat all of that?¡±


    Be asked, hoping her lies was not detected.


    The maid left the room without saying a sentence.


    ¡°Hahaha, the foods are for you, remember you are still sick and your mate had instructed me to take care of you absolutely well, and the doctor Isabe had advised you to take all your medications. You see, de hates seeing you sick, isn¡¯t that obvious?¡±


    Selene said, from the way Be¡¯s cheeks instantly became red, Selene knew she was affecting the poor girl and again she knew the young werewolf would open up soon enough.


    ¡°Hahaha, these looks yummy.¡±


    Be said, walking towards the trolley as she picked up a cup cake, when she ced it in her mouth, she moaned With excitement, the cake was definitely tasty and spicy.


    She had not tasted anything like these before.


    ¡°These taste yummy¡­. and ooh, there is an envelope in the trolley queen Selene.¡±


    Be said, picking up the envelope as she handed It over to Selene.


    ¡°It¡¯s obviously meant for me but it is meant for you, since it had been kept in the trolley. Open it!¡±


    Selene said, watching as Be chewed the cake with excitement.


    ¡°Ooh, I should!¡±


    Be¡¯s blue eyes bubbled with joy, she had never received an envelope before, which had been meant for her.


    ¡°Yes sure open it, its meant for you.¡±


    Selene said again, surprised to see an emotion of happiness flow through her eyes.


    She wondered if perhaps the young she wolf had received a letter before.


    ¡°What does it says?¡±


    Selene said, watching as she tore off the letter.


    ¡°It says; You have been invited to see the punishment that would be mated upon one Ashrak Azura Aloric, for been a nuisance to the king.¡±


    Be read, not knowing who the person was.


    ¡°Who is Azura?¡±


    Be asked, already feeling pity for who so ever was the offender of the king, from  what she had heard about the king, the king was not the type to show a single bit of mercy.


    ¡°Hahahaha, seems Azura hadmitted alot offense. Well  you will get to know her soon enough.¡±


    Selene said.


    ¡°And it seems you have been invited by the king. Maybe you do see how the king punishes his people.¡±


    Selene said once more.

 Chapter Thirty three

    It was three days since she had been sent the letter, requesting for her presence and now she stood In the midst of high vampires who moved four feet away from her as she entered the room.


    She had not been able to meet Selene for a while now, and she wondered, if Selene would be in the same room with her.


    She felt quite ufortable been alone with the werewolves and she felt her body shiver at each single stares they gave her.


    The judgment room as she hade to hear was filled with different chairs which was ced above the floor, you need the support of a stair before you could locate a sit.


    The vampires in the room was different from the ones she had been used to in the mansion.


    They looked scary with thick dark eyes, almost dark as the vampire king, just that, the vampire king, had a much more scarier eye color than the rest.


    Speaking of the vampire king, she had not seen him for a while now, probably, he was obeying her words.


    Her thoughts were interrupted when the door opened, revealing de, the familiar man whom she had always been seeinf him with walking beside him.


    Slowly, her eyes made contact with de and she felt her body quivered with that same unknown feeling which she hade to have only by his stare and talks.


    Slowly she diverted her eyes down to his chest, she noticed three button on his shirts were lightly opened and she felt her heart beating furiously, her cheek lit up with fire and slowly she turned around, hiding the blush that was beginning to form on his face.


    de stared at her, quickly seeing the blush that zed on her face, his eyes darkened more, he felt like stroding towards her and then taking her out from the room to his own room, there he do pin her on the wall and do crazy things with her, informing her who she belonged to.


    Quickly he walked toward his throne, seeing the elders were already sitting waiting for his arrival.


    Soon enough, the guards dragged Azura to the room, her hair was messy, there was no doubt she must have tried messing up with his guards and they must have had a tough time cing her in a good position.


    ¡°Tie her to the tower.¡±


    Be heard the right hand man of the vampire king said, the woman who had been dragged into the room was the person who was to be punished. Instantly, she felt pain and pity for the poordy, she wondered what thedy must have done that must have prompted the king to punish her.


    She was surprised to see the woman not struggling to be freed from them, but instead, she kept a mean face, as If she had been waiting for these punishment her whole life.


    The vampires who had been ncing at her previously now stared at the wonan who had been tied on the tower.


    ¡°The reason for the punishment of Azura Ashrak Aloric was that Azura had said mean words to the king¡­.. and his¡­.¡±


    ¡°Do not say any further words Carson, everyone know the crime she hadmitted, now punish her with twenty whips of a horsetail.¡±


    de Interrupted Carson, throwing him a fierce re.


    de knew If Carson mentioned any statements about his mate been the main reason why he was mating a punishment to Azura, he would create more enemies for her and that would put her life at risk.¡±


    Be gasped at the punishment which would be mated upon the vampire, again she wondered if insulting the king demand such magnitude of punishment.


    The first sh on her body made Azura freeze with pain, the pain was so immense that she felt her flesh almost tearing, every sh she received from the guard imprinted more hatred in her heart for the she wolf, she looked up slightly, seeing the werewolf staring at her, her eyes instantly changed red, her canines grew long but another long heavy sh on her caused her to whimper in pain, and another sh broke herpletely as a terrifying scream escaped her lips, her scream was the only noise which could be heard in the room, together with the sound of the whip. She felt her body stagger and slowly she dropped on her knees, her eyes still maintaining contact with the King¡¯s mate, she could feel the way she shivered at each stares she gave her, thest sh came wiping on her body and instead of a scream to escape her lips, a little smile left her lips, she do make the King¡¯s mate pay. She  doe for revenge, for causing pain to her, and at that thought, she dropped down on the floor and fainted.


    Be was still frozen, not by what she saw but by the heavy res the unknown Azura was throwing on her, the woman, Azura, was staring at her as if she was the cause of everything that was happening to her, she could feel a lot og emotions which settled in her eyes, an emotion simr to what she was feeling towards her pack, an emotion of hate and also¡­¡­ revenge.


    When she saw her fall on the ground at thest whip, she felt a pain tug in her heart for her, her back was filled with the mark of the whips and blood flowed down her body, her flesh torn.


    A voice came, jotting her out from her thoughts, it was de, the vampire king, her mate.


    ¡°We are done for today. But I need you all to know these, I will treat anyone who insults me or anything that belongs to me¡­..¡±


    Be felt his eyes strain towards her at  his words and without thinking twice, she knew he was referring to her as his possession, then again, he continued with his speech.


    ¡°The same way I treated these woman whoy faint on the floor.¡±


    de said, and at his words, the whole elders began murmuring at themselves.


    de nced at Aloric, Aloric nced back at him, as If knowing he was going to stare at him, de smiled lightly at the old elder, but Aloric instead,  gave him a little re, it was little, but de was not a fool to miss it, and right then, he knew the war had started, an unknown secret war in the council had started.


    Quickly Be left the hall quickly walking to the room which had been assigned for her to stay, her mate, the vampire¡¯s king room.  She looked like a mess, her heart was thudding with fear and anxiety, she did not know why the vampire had stared at her with so much hatred and anger.


    She was so consumed with her thoughts that she did not know when she crashed on a body, she felt sparks flowing through her body and quickly realizing whom she had crashed on, she backed off, walking away from the vampire king.


    ¡°Do I sting?¡±


    de said, his eyes darkening the more, he was quite unhappy seeing her moving back away from him.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Ooh no, I just didn¡¯t see youing so I ummmm¡­¡±


    Be said, not knowing what to say, she knew how angry he would always be anytime she takes few paces away from him and now it was quite obvious he was angry.


    ¡°You have something stuck in your lips.¡±


    de said, taking few steps towards her, each step he took towards her made her back off to the wall, she was still scared of him.


    de realized her actions, slowly a devilish smile crept up on his lips, quickly he tookrger strides towards her and quickly she walked back, making her smash her back against the wall.


    ¡®This is where I wanted her¡¯


    ¡°You still find me ufortable, why?¡±


    de said, cing his two huge arm on the wall, beside her head, caging her between his arms. His sleeves was raised up revealing his tanned huge arms which made her dizzy for a while.


    Definitely, she was scared of him because he could hurt her, just like Lucas had done or maybe, he was different from Lucas.


    She waved her head at these thoughts, she could not trust him so easily, especially knowing he was a vampire, not just a vampire, but the vampire king.


    ¡°I can¡¯t trust you, you will hurt me!¡±


    Be said, immediately she said those words, she felt his hands quickly rode down to her hips, smashing her body towards him as he brought his face towards her ears, she felt her body reacted to his, the feeling of his subtle beards which was grazing on her chin caused her to shiver and she felt something tingle in between her thighs, something she had never felt before, was she breaking her barriers, so easily? Be thought.


    ¡°I will never hurt my mate and I will never give anyone the chance to do so, you belong to me and only me, I will never allow anyone take you, NEVER!¡±


    de said, and quickly he ced his lips on her neck, biting a little part of her flesh, causing her to shiver, she ced her hands on his chest, trying to push him off from her, but de was quick enough to stop her by cing his hands on her hands, steading her hold on his chest.


    Thest sentence he made knocked her off her breath.


    ¡°My heart beat for you only Moi Amour!¡±


    She heard him say, and quickly, he left her side, leaving her body and heart shuddering with unknown excitement.   She felt her body almost falling on the ground due to what she had just experienced with him.


    The vampire king was causing a feeling in her, a feeling which she had never felt before, and she knew what It was, it wouldn¡¯t take long before he breaks her barriers because right now, he was making her feel special, something  no one  had ever made her feel.


    ¡®Maybe had she done a mistake, by making telling him how insecure she was with him, for informing him to back off from her, was she a fool¡¯


    She waved her head again, still controlling her raging heart beats.


    ¡°Don¡¯t keep me waiting¡±


    Again that voice rang in her head and then she knew, she wouldn¡¯t have to keep the vampire king waiting, or would she?


    She thought again, she groaned, hitting her head lightly on the wall, her life was a total mess.

 Chapter Thirty four

    ¡°Any news yet about the rogues?¡±


    de asked, he hated the fact that, he and his men were not able to find the rogues, it annoyed him to the brim.


    ¡°Am sorry my king, we tried searching outside the border, especially the barrennds, but it seems the rogues have heard a whips of our search and maybe went into hiding.¡±


    Carson said, staring at the king who¡¯s fist folded In anger.


    ¡°Hmm I see.¡±


    de said, he wondered why he was not able to hear any news about the rogues. Recently, they haven¡¯t had any attacks from the rogues, instead thend had remained peaceful as it should be.


    ¡°Where do you think the rogues had ran off to, who do you think the rogues are?¡±


    de asked, there was something mysterious about the rogues.


    ¡°I do not know where they could possibly be hiding, I keep on thinking that the werewolves who hade attacking us belongs to a pack.¡±


    Carson said, watching as the king quickly jotted his head up, staring at him, he knew what the king was thinking, the king was thinking that he was stupid.


    ¡°You mean to say a pack had dared attack my territory, is that what you are insinuating.¡±


    de said, his voice sounding husky.


    ¡°I do not know, but u guessed s¡­.¡±


    ¡°You of all people should know that a pack cannot dare attack my territory, they wouldn¡¯t dare unless they wished to be dead.¡±


    de said, waving his head in astonishment. Then quickly his mate made way into his thoughts and he felt hisposure rxed slowly, his mate was the only one who could appease his spirit, who could appease the beast in him.


    ¡°Have you find any information about her pack and why she had ran away from her pack?¡±


    de asked his men who stood, waiting for hismand.


    ¡°No my king, we did not have any information about her, we are vampires and it is hard to hear any news concerning her, the werewolves will attack us if they find out that we entered into their territory.¡±


    Carson said, staring at the vampire king who did not feel happy with the news.


    ¡°Is there a way you can disguise yourself to find any information about her?¡±


    de asked, staring at Carson who looked at him with a look of confusion.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it can be possible, the Air Winder pack is very strict with people who lives and enters their pack, they could use our scent to get us.¡±


    Carson said, his words made Longe to nod his head.


    A knock was heard on the door, a man stepped into the office, he had a messy blonde hair with green eyes, he held a file on his hands.


    ¡°Good morning vampire king. I came in respect of the humans. The humanpany had decided that you can buy the real estate at the amount you bargained for.¡±


    The man said, handling a document to Carson, who in turn, gave it to de.


    de flipped through the files, he has decided to give humans a little chance because his mate had almost the same features, he wanted to learn their ways and the humans were beginning to prove him wrong, they are stronger and wiser than he could ever imagine.


    ¡°Very good then. Jairus I need you to send the full documentster on, I will have to seal the documents with my stamp, then after that, send the estate pictures to Spotify Estate, they should make a bill board jingles for the estate. I need upants in a week time.¡±


    de said, watching as Jairus nodded his head quickly.


    ¡°Yes vampire king, that would be done immediately.¡±


    The man said quickly leaving the office.


    ¡°Carson and Longe, send some men to the Middle night pack, the vampires over there areining about their water, I will need their old water supply locked down and a new one constructed. But you do know that before the old one is removed, a new one had to be made.¡±


    de said, staring at Carson and Longe who nodded their head.


    ¡°We will do as you said.¡±


    Carson said, the both turned around to leave the room.


    ¡°Carson informed the sister In the convent, that I need her presence.¡±


    de said at which Carson nodded his head before leaving the office.


    de took a picture from his desk, it was an image of a girl with a thick dark hair which flowed down her shoulder, her blue greenish eyes staring right back at him.


    It was his mate Be, he had took a picture of her without her knowledge.


    He needed the presence of the priestess because she was the only one who had a clue about an omega who did not have a wolf in them.


    As Be turned to the next hall which led to the vampire king¡¯s chambers, again she bumped into a body, a hiss escaped her lips, she rolled her eyes, she was quite clumsy for her to be running into hard solid bodies twice in a short walk.


    Quickly pulling out from the body of the man, she bowed her head, thoroughly shy over her mistake.


    ¡°Am sorry for running into you.¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She heard a masculine voice said to her and quickly she raised her head up and at that minute, she was struck by the man¡¯s beauty, beauty was a hard description to describe him, he was beyond handsome, she saw a very huge familiarity in his face, he had a thick dark hair, with a deep ck eyes, but a brown pupil, his face was oval, exactly the same with her mate.


    She gasped, obviously struck at their resemnce.


    ¡°Am¡­.. sorry, I was¡­. the one¡­. who had rammed into you¡­.. out of mistake.¡±


    Be said, rambling on her words.


    ¡°Is fine, am Kurt by the way, the brother to the vampire king. And you are.¡±


    Be heard the man said, she waved her head slightly, she had guessed right, he was rted to the wretched handsome mate of hers, the only difference between the both of them was that, the man standing few feet away from her was not handsomepared to her mate, who bored a demeanor which she finds dark and sexy and a dark thick eyes which always charmed her when he stared into his eyes, she shook her head, removing the thoughts from her mind, she did not know why he had been affecting her thoughts recently and but these sinful thoughts had begun to over cloud her sense ever since he hadst touched her and kissed a part of her that was not meant to be touched.


    And these one, Kurt, was a good smiler, because he kept on showing his full dentation ever since he started talking with her, and these some how made her jealous, he had a good set of teeth unlike her which seems to mean misced at eveeu corners, she did mot fail to see his sharp fangs which protruded out from his teeth, again she was reminded that she was talking with a vampire.


    She wondered why she had not seen him in the pack before.


    ¡°Oooh, I am Be, a were¡­¡±


    ¡°I know who you are already, you are a werewolf, your scent says so.¡±


    Kurt said, he saw how shy the girl was, he had heard from one of his brother¡¯s men that his brother has find himself a mate, a werewolf for that matter, and knowing his brother, his brother was not the type to love a weak and fragile creatures, instead he preferred strong hot headed women, especially ones who knows all positions that could satisfy a pure blooded vampire like him.


    Well he do have to see how things go between them.


    ¡°I never saw you in the pack.¡±


    Be asked, hoping she was not been too curious.


    ¡°Oooh, I help my brother de to control the other pack, I guide some pack which has been ced under my authority by the vampire king.¡±


    Kurt  said, smiling tenderly at the girl who nodded her head, having answered her question.


    ¡°I do have to leaving, my brother will not be happy with the way we are sooooo quite close.¡±


    Kurt said, his words earned a little pinkish color to appear on her face.


    Be have not epted the vampire king as her mate, but she felt her heart beat rapidly when he said those words.


    ¡°Ok, do have a nice day sir Kurt.¡±


    Be said, she was about to walk out from his presence, but his voice stopped her from moving.


    ¡°Please call me Kurt, instead of Sir Kurt.¡±


    Kurt said, earning a  response from her.


    ¡°Ok Kurt.¡±


    Be smiled, walking out from the hall, these time, watching more carefully so she will not ram into a body again.

 Chapter Thirty five

    Every where was dark, all she could hear was the loud sound of bullet piercing through her ears, when ran quickly at  each shoot they gave her, she was sweating profusely, her pack members were trying to catch up with her, her enemies whom she hade to believe had nothing to do with her, was actually after her, trying to rip her skin apart, their scent looked dangerous and knowing she was not going to run for too long, she began to feel weary, her feet stumbling at each step she took.


    It won¡¯t be long, they will catch up with her.


    The next thing she saw was her body, being thrown on a tree, she hissed with pain, quickly those angry wolves strode towards her, they weren¡¯t one, two or three, instead they were five of them who were trying to kill her at once.


    A horrifying bowl escaped their lips and Be felt her self stagger for a seconds, she could not belive it, that she could be ced in a dangerous situation like these.


    Slowly the wolves turned into their human body, not hiding their naked body away from her.


    When she looked up, she gasped at what she saw, Lucas threw her a very mischievous smile, one that reminds her of something, he was here to cause her pain again, she was totally confused like how she found her self out from GBE vampire¡¯snd.


    Slowly Be backed off to the tree, but Lucas been Lucas with a devil¡¯s heart stride towards her, like a prey who was about to be captured  by its predator.


    The first name that came out from her lips was¡­


    ¡°de!¡±


    Be said, looking back at the vampires pack, everywhere was filled with blood and fire which was beginning to burn down the entire pack.


    ¡®What was happening¡¯


    She heard her self whispered, every were was filled with screams and painful horrifying voices


    When she felt Lucas walked towards her, quickly without him thinking twice and just as he always do to her, he held her throat, quickly squeezing it to choke her to death, Be gasped, all she needed was to call the vampire king, he was the only who could save her at that minute.


    She struggled to leave his hold, but it seems he was trying to kill her and not let her off immediately.


    Quickly she bit him, her actions emitted a growl from Lucas, quickly she screamed again.


    ¡°de! de!!¡±


    When she saw Lucas was about toe closer to her in order to continue his attack, quickly she woke up, her face sweating profusely, her body shaking with the nightmare she had just encountered.


    Her breaths wasing out quick, slowly inhaling and exhaling to catch up with her breaths.


    When she finally opened her eyes, she heard a voiceing out from the room.


    ¡°Had a nightmare?¡±


    She heard the voice said, and slowly she turned, trying to see who was talking to her, she was surprised to see Kurt staring at her, his eyes whichcked no emotions, almost resembling that of his brother.


    The only difference between the two was that, Kurt smiles at least almost every time when he was In the mood to do so, while de, he was always keeping a stoic face, all the time.


    ¡°Yeah I had a nightmare, how long have you been here?¡±


    Be asked, watching as he folded his arms across his chest, he sure did have a huge arms because, he might have passed through a lot of training which demands physical strength too.


    ¡°Long enough to hear you scream my brother¡¯s name, the alpha three times.¡±


    Kurt Said, he had learnt to be pulling her feet by mentioning her brother¡¯s name, he wondered why the she wolf was not able to ept her brother.


    ¡°Do you mind sharing your dreams?¡±


    Kurt knew the answer to his question, she would never tell him what she hid behind those heart of hers, and he knew without no doubt, she was not going to inform anyone about it but instead let her past buried deep inside her till she looses itpletely.


    ¡°It my past, it doesn¡¯t worth sharing.¡±


    Be said, she was not ready to share her heart out, she was not ready to receive pity looks from the vampire.


    ¡°But the king would not ept these words you just spilled now, he do love to know everything that rted to his mate.¡±


    Kurt said, taking a cup that was on the table, without thinking, she knew it contains blood, she has been used to them, drinking blood and blood tea.


    The words which he spoke caused a pain in her heart.


    It has been four months since she had informed the king never to stay close to her, four months of not seeing him frequently as she always used to see him at the beginning, he always returnste in the night, then lives early in the morning.


    She had learnt all these from queen Selene, sure enough he had another room, maybe much bigger than these, she felt a light pain on her chest. She knew it was her fault, she had caused him to act these way.


    She wondered if things would continue these way.


    Quickly the door opened, revealing the vampire queen Selene, she strode towards her, not even throwing a nce at her son, quickly she came hugging Be with full force.


    Be hade to ept her as a mother, because she was the only one to show her a motherly love and hace hesed her coped up throughout that four month.


    ¡°What you doing on the bed by thesete hours of the morning.¡±


    Selene said, she hade to ept the she wolf as a daughter, a friend and apanion.


    Be kept quiet, knowing if she speak any single words, she would be punished.


    ¡°Kurt, you kept her in the bed all morning.¡±


    Selene backed, staring at her son furiously, if looks could kill, then maybe, Kurt doy down dead by now.


    ¡°Is still morning mother and stop nagging, more over you worry yourself too much, the person who have every right to worry about her Is the vampire king¡±


    Kurt said, winking at Be as he spoke. Be made augh which made Selene more angrier.


    ¡°Kurt, focus on your team and mind your business, when your mother speaks, you do not speak back.¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Selene said, she knew she was just pouring water on a rock.


    ¡°Am not a baby anymore, and a full grown pure blooded vampire.¡±


    Kurt said, making his mother more angrier.


    ¡°Hmm Be, the King¡¯s birthdayes up next week, we got to prepare his birthday.¡±


    Selene said, watching as a smile crept up on her face, Selene wondered if the she wolf had never had a birthday in her entire life of living.


    ¡°Wow, this is a joyous news to hear. I do be d to help arrange things in the castle, first we have to go to the market. To buy a lot of things for his birthday, high ssed men and women will be there to Zg the ceremony.¡±


    Selene said, she spoke as If she had been thinking about this celebration for a long while.


    ¡°Mother, you of all people should know that the vampire king do not like anything that have to do with birthdays or parties, so I do advice you to stop stressing your self over these.¡±


    Kurt said, filling his cup with another blood tea.


    ¡°Well do not bother about that, because our wonderful Be would have to use her mate bond to make him agree to celebrate his birthday.¡±


    Selene said, watching as the she wolf stared at her with surprise.

 Chapter Thirty six

    Be gasped with shock, someone whom she had never met in a long while, whom she had asked to stay far away from her would ept an invitation whatsoever from her, especially one that have to do with his birthday.


    ¡°Now get your butt up, is time for breakfast.¡±


    Selene said, quickly Be stood up.


    Kurt watched her movements, he was wondering why his brother was talking quite long before He could im her as his mate.


    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t you think it is the right time my brother ims his mate?¡±


    Kurt said, watching as the two women flinged their head towards her.


    Be quickly turned, leaving the room, she did not want to hear any news from them, any statement that they decided to make.


    Selene turned staring at the door, where the she wolf had escaped from.


    ¡°I do not see any reasons why you should make such statements, you know she is notfortable with the term ¡®mate''¡±


    Selene said,


    ¡°But isn¡¯t th¡­..¡±


    ¡°That is for your brother to determine, now do not bring these discussion ever again to me.¡±


    Selene said, leaving the room, but not failing to hear the angry growth that ripped off from Kurt lips.


    Be has be ustomed with the mansion, so she totally knew the way to the kitchen.


    When she arrived at the kitchen, she could see some maid ncing at her as If they had never seen her in a long while.


    She could hear the whispers that escaped from their lips, not every one was going to ept her, that she knew of, but that did not bother her at all.


    ¡°Madame Emily, I perceive something good, what are you preparing.¡±


    Be said, smiling lightly at the head cook, she was an average short  woman, quite chubby and she was a very cheerful person.


    ¡°Ooh, Be I never saw you arrive, and how many times will I inform you not to call me madame Emily huh, it makes me feel old huh.¡±


    Emily said, smiling tenderly at the girl.


    ¡°Ok, hmmmm, these smells delicious, what is these please?¡±


    Be said, tasting the food that made her moan with the sweetness she was enjoying from the food.


    ¡°Is called a Nigerian jollof rice, I got the recipe from a fellow chef, who convinced me to try it out. And really it turned out great, I can see you are enjoying it.¡±


    Emily said, smiling tenderly at the she wolf, just then the door to the kitchen opened, making the both of them to turn to staring at the new person who had interrupted their speech.


    ¡°Oooh doctor Isabe, you came visiting the mansion today.¡±


    Be heard Emily said, Emily¡¯s eyes was full with Joy, as if the presence of the strange woman had brought another different joy to her.


    ¡°Yes Emily, also I came to check the condition of the young she wolf, even though it was months I hadst checked on her, but they usually send me staffs to check on her, but today my shedule was not quite tight,  so I decided to check her my self.¡±


    Emily said, she did not see the she wolf standing few feet from her, not until she turned slightly was she able to realize that the person she was talking to, was standing few meters away from her.


    ¡°Oooh, here you are Be, surprising you bore the same name with me. You are growing quite well girl that¡¯s a good sign that you indeed had a quick recovery. Hmm werewolves.¡±


    Isabe said, smiling gently at the girl.


    Be folded her fist under the counter where she sat.


    She hate the fact that these woman had called her a girl, and also including the rate she in four months of time.


    Like geez was the weird doctor expecting her not to add in size, even an average wolf grows so fast, why would she think of such that she would  never grow taller.


    She gave the woman a tight smile, which was noting  from her eyes, again she folded her fist, ready to m it on the doctor¡¯s face, the woman was so fucking hot with the perfect curve, something she never had.


    A woman like these was fit to be with a king, not someone like her, who had been raped by her own first mate.


    Was the goddess punishing her for her family¡¯s misdeeds.


    She felt her heart churn at that thoughts.


    Her thoughts was cut short when she heard the doctor made a statement.


    ¡°Is the vampire king in the castle?¡±


    Isabe asked, she hade to see the king, not the mate of his, she had heard news from one of the guards in the castle that the vampire king and his mate was hardly together like mates supposed to be, these statement had caused her to be joyful with so much anger excitement.


    ¡°Ohhh, he is in his study room.¡±


    Emily said, before turning to continue with what she was doing.


    Isabe stared at the she wolf once more.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Do have a nice day¡±


    Isabe said, quickly she left the room, a triumphant smile appearing on her face.


    Be watched as the doctor left the room, with her blonde hair which cascaded down her waist.


    Her footsteps was enough to make her vomit.


    WAIT!


    Be thought, she had heard correctly that the vampire king was in the castle, and she had no idea that she was in the castle.


    Remembering she had a mission toplete, quickly she stood up, she needed to find the office where the doctor was heading.


    ¡°Emily, is the vampire king always alone?¡±


    Be said, hoping she was not sounding suspicious.


    ¡°Hmm yeah, he have not taken beakfast yet. He have been busy with works and attending to pack queries, been the king to many vampire packs demands a lot of your attention.¡±


    Emily said, waving her head. No one could make the king eat, not even his own mother.


    When Be heard these, she felt pity for him. And instantly a thought came quickly in her head.


    ¡°Can I go serve him, since everyone thinks that I am his mate.¡±


    Be said, hoping again her speech was not suspicious.


    Emily turned staring at the she wolf, she was not sure that was a good idea, but if the king would  allow the doctor into his office, why not his mate.


    ¡°Let me prepare the dish so you can send it to his office.¡±


    Emily said, quickly walking out from the counter.


    Be almost pumped her hands on the air.


    Finally she do meet him and tell him what!


    She thought, what was she going to tell him when she finally arrives the office, especially knowing that the hot doctor would be in the same room with him. Maybe she might start the speech like these.


    ¡®Hello, am Be your mate and I want you to celebrate your birthday these time around.¡¯


    Or maybe


    ¡®Hey these man. I am your mate and as your mate you would obey mymands which is you will be celebrating your birthday, the worst day of your life¡¯


    Or


    ¡®Mate Vampire king, would you give me the honor of celebrating your birthday with me¡¯


    Be made a sigh, her speeches sounded dumb and foolish and stupid.


    What the hell was she going to inform him, especially knowing the fact that the doctor would be in the same room with him.


    She felt a light sting in her  and she felt her body grimaced at the thoughts of seeing two hot creatures in the same room and in the same time.


    ¡°No no no!¡±


    There was no way she would be thinking about things likes these, there was no way she would be jealous for these hot sexy  vampire mate of hers


    She hate men and that was the way she intended to keep it.


    ¡°Here is the dishes, send it to his room, he stays at thest floor, there is an elevator which would lead you to his office, just turn right, you will see it.¡±


    Emily said, patting her on the shoulder after handing the bag of food to her, Be waved her head slightly, smiling tenderly at the chef, she left the kitchen, walking down to the elevator which was not had to locate.


    Quickly she entered inside the elevator, her heart pounding as sweat filled her body, she was anxious, anxious of meeting him after a long time and she wondered if he would be mad at her foring to his office.


    She heard a sound from the elevator and quickly she jolted. She was not used to an elevator, not that she never saw one, but instead in her previous pack, she was made to walk down the stairs instead of using an elevator.


    Immediately the door to the elevator opened, she stared at her hands, surprised to see that the food was still intact.


    She was known to be clumsy and she was used to the term to the extent that she bes quite ufortable with it.


    It wasn¡¯t hard to locate his office, the hall way was huge. Very huge, almost covering half of the mansion. It wss painted white, the entire hall has only one color.


    Everywhere sparkled and smelt of money, she wondered why things are like these.


    Maybe the vampire king was a clean freak, the neatness almost stopped her from moving.


    But quickly changing her mind, she walked to the huge door which stood taller than her. The door was made with thick would. Almost the same with the ones that she had be ustomed to.


    But these one was different, different from the ones she hade to know.


    Also a big huge letter was ced on the door, de Hemlock.


    She wondered if these was truly his home office or if It was hispany offce. She doubted theter and believed the former.


    The vampire king was very rich, so it should not be a surprise to her if he have things like these.


    Walking closer again, so that her short hands could knock on the door, she raised her hands about to knock but quickly she retracted her hands back. She needed to be ready, for what exactly! that she could not answer.


    She slowly ced her ears on the door, but immediately she did so, the door opened quickly, the quickness of the door opening caused her to fall forward on a body, not just a body, a body that brought the best cologne which she had never perceived in her entire life.


    And also, sparks followed afterwards, she felt an electricity ripped through her bones and again she felt the body which was not a wall shudder slightly.


    Realizing whom she had fallen upon, she rose up. But hell no, the vampire king had other ns.

 Chapter Thirty seven

    When she bumped his body on his, she tried leaving, but de had other ns, he held her still, caging her in his body and Keeping her in ce, Be could hear the loud beating of his heart, which beat In sync with hers, she felt different sparks flowed through her body, the little shuddering she felt from him made her realized that, she was not the only one who was affected by the mate bond or what so ever she felt.


    ¡°You slipped again.¡±


    de said, smiling down at her lowly.


    Quickly Be left his hold.


    She was going to run insane if she continued staring at his deep dark eyes.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Am sorry, I tried checking¡­.¡±


    Be said, not knowing what to say In thest part.


    If she said she was checking to know what he was discussing with the doctor, she will be termed stupid for doing such.


    ¡°You were saying?¡±


    de said, persuading her to continue speaking. But instead, she kept shut.


    de was not avoiding her throughout these four months, instead, he was making her wishe true.


    Every single nights during those four months, he always came to give her a kiss on the forehead, something no one knew of.


    A kiss would maybe, make their bond stronger, he knew where his heartid and he knew also, that these young woman standing few feet from him was capable of controlling him without her knowing.


    If only she knew how much control she had over him, If the whole pack knew how much power she have over him, his enemies woulde hunting her. He was not ready to loose her neither was he going to loose her.


    ¡°Oooh, your food, I brought you some food.¡±


    Be said stretching the box towards her, she has almost forgotten the main reason she came to visit the vampire king.


    ¡°Food, who sent you?¡±


    de said, scrunching his eyes up, the whole staff knew that he was not in the mood to eat, when his mind is filled with work, he couldst a week drinking only blood, which was able to sustain him, but now seeing his own beloved mate standing few paces from him, different thoughts filled his mind on what he would do to her in that minute.


    She looked delicate and appealing In that dress she wore.


    Making her appear seductive without her knowing.


    ¡°Ummmm, I had requested from Emily to set your dishes so I can bring it to you.¡±


    Be said, her eyes looking straight to the ground, she looked as if she would fall under the big tiled shiny tile floor and bury her self in it.


    de stirred at her for a while, his mate was bringing him breakfast, these was a he always wanted, his mate bringing him breakfast in the morning, but who was he to deny it.


    He was a love sick mate who have fallen hard for his mate.


    A mate the almighty had blessed him with.


    A cough from the inner office brought the two mate attention out from their intense stare.


    ¡°Come in!¡±


    de said, it was on word, which was meant to be obeyed


    Quickly Be stepped into the room, slightly turning to look at the doctor, she saw how she crossed her leg to the other, making herps open and bare for the entire upants of the room to see.


    Be rolled her eyes, she was notfortable been around these doctor and she wondered why.


    ¡®Jealous, you are jealous¡¯!


    She heard a voice in her mind say.


    She waved her head, quickly removing the the thoughts out from her mind, there was no way she could be jealous of the doctor.


    Because, there was no affection of any kind she do have towards a man, she was meant to hate them and loathe them but never loved them.


    ¡°Ooh, your poor mate is here, what did you bring for us Be. Is quite unfortunate we bore the same name.¡±


    Isabe said, staring at the she wolf.


    She  wondered if she had heard right, the guard had informed her about the vampire king¡¯s rtionship with the she wolf, but it seems, things were not going as nned.


    Be clutched her fist tightly, she hated when the beautiful elegant doctor who was dressed In a hot gown and red stilettos was referring her as poor and weak.


    She bit her lips, trying to stop the outburst that was trying to take control over her, there was one thing about her, she was a hot tempered person. Who takes being weak seriously.


    ¡°I brought food for the vampire king, do you have a problem with that?¡±


    Be asked, these was the only way she could spill her anger.


    Slowly turning to stare at the vampire king. She find him pinning her with his gaze, his eyes glinting and sparkling with¡­.. mischief. She could see a corner of his lips, twitching and at that minute she found out the vampire king was in fact throwing her a smile, a mischievous smile.


    She realized again that she had been caught, nothing could pass de sight without him noticing. He was quick in noticing how angry she was, why she, she was dull in knowing anything about him.


    In fact, every thing about him was a misery, aplete misery.


    ¡°You can drop the dish on the table poor little girl.¡±


    Isabe said, her words caused Be to froze for a minute and she find her self folding her hands until veins popped out from her hands.


    Quickly dropping the dishes on the table as the beautiful doctor had said, staring at the beautiful doctor once more, not failing to see the mischievous glint in her eyes, she walked off quickly to the door.


    Dropping her hands on the knob, a voice stopped her, freezing her in an instant.


    ¡°Stop moi amour, I need you, here with me.¡±


    de said, his words caused her to freeze more, she felt her heart jumping at every seconds, beating loudly unlike  before.


    His words  had shaken something in her.


    His words had made her heart almost shattered to the brim.


    It could be a simple words to¡­. others, but to her, it meant something unknown. It felt like a promise. A hidden promise, an unknown promise, a future promise.


    Be turned slightly, forgetting her rules which said, she was not going to allow any man whatsoever pass through the walls of her heart.


    She forgot that promise for a little while as she stared into the eyes of her¡­.. mate, she could see a lot of emotions, stirring through his eyes, she could not decipher what each one meant, but she was able to capture one feeling, which was affection and care.


    She felt her heart made a three hundred and sixty degree beat and at that minute. She forgot that there was someone else in the room with them.


    ¡°Leave, now!¡±


    She heard her nate said, and quickly turning to see who the words were meant for, she saw the doctor widened her eyes with shock and surprise.


    Be too was surprised that the vampire king could send the doctor out from the room, just like that.


    ¡°I should le¡­..¡±


    ¡°I said leave, you know how I hate repeating my self.¡±


    de said, he had heard the insults that doctor had thrown towards his mate and he had been holding himself long enough not to cause any blood shed whatsoever.


    Now he was holding himself not to rip Isabe apart.


    And he was hoping she leaves as soon as possible.


    Quickly, Isabe stared at the she wolf, throwing her a slight re, she left the office, banging the door of the office as she left the room.


    ¡°So where were we Kitty.¡±


    de said, standing up as he strode towards his mate, who yet, was not ustomed to his presence, but now, fuck her rules, all he had been thinking all day was to kiss her tenderly till she cums in his mouth.

 Chapter Thirty eight

    Immediately the door closed. Be hung her head low, she was anxious to be left alone with him.


    ¡°Look at me.¡±


    de said, his voice alone was causing her to shudder.


    She hunged her head low, she was not ready to stare into the eyes of the pure blooded vampire, someone the goddess had termed to be her mate.


    She heard an animous growl, which  ripped out from his throat, and quickly, she backed off to the wall.


    His growl caused her to shudder with fear.


    de stopped slightly, he hated the fact that she was still scared of him. He had given her enough time as she had demanded, yet she was scared of him.


    ¡°Were you forced to bring the dish to me?¡±


    de said, he wanted to be sure she hade on her own ord and not forced to do what she never intend doing.


    Quickly Be waved her head, why would the vampire king think she was forced.


    ¡°I was not forced, instead I came on my own ord.¡±


    Be said, still bowing her head low, she did not have enough courage to stare into those deep dark eyes of his.


    His eyes always cause this unknown effect on her.


    She hade to notice that any time she stared into those deep blue eyes, she get lost in his stare for a while.


    He was affecting her no doubt, and these was what she had been trying to avoid, she was not ready to ept him, not him not anyone. She was still the broken girl who had been raped by her first mate.


    ¡°I hate the fact that I still scare you. Do I scare you to the extent that you look down when you speak with me.¡±


    de said, unknowingly, he had taken few steps towards her.


    Be raised her head up, surprised to see him too close to her.


    ¡°I came willingly, I was never forced to send your meal to you.¡±


    Be said, his cologne was driving her crazy because she realized that her breath was bing heavier and heavier.


    He was affecting her no doubt.


    de smiled slightly, he knew how much he was affecting her. This alone, gave him hope that she will finally open up to him, he will give her alot of space as she wants but he wondered how long he would keep up with her rules.


    ¡°Fine then, hand the dishes to me.¡±


    de said, quickly Be ran to the door, she had been lost her mind for a while that she did not remember her main purpose ofing to his office.


    Quickly she walked back to the office, handing the dishes to him.


    When she gave him the dishes, her fingers touched his,  She felt a shudder pass through her body. And quickly, she left his hold.


    de took the dishes, staring at her one more time, he walked to the table, there was no way he would reject a food given to him by his mate.


    Be watched as he opened the dish, there was one thing which she needed to aplish, which was making him celebrate his birthday.


    She had asked him to stay far away from her, but here she is, asking for a request.


    ¡°King de.¡±


    This was the first time she was calling his name out loud, and for the first time his name sounded foreign in her lips.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    de froze when he heard his name from her lips, he could not believe that his name would ever sound so sexy and sweet in her lips.


    He needed to hear her call his name more often.


    He continued eating, pretending he never heard his name from her lips.


    Be stared at the vampire king, there was no way a vampire like him did not hear her.


    She breathed slightly, for the sake of the vampire queen and Kurt, the good kind brother of her mate.


    ¡°King de!¡±


    Be said, this time raising her voice up, her face reddened with embracement when she saw the king looked up at her.


    de smiled lightly, he could not believe that this cute mate of his was bing bold.


    ¡°Yes you called, what can I do for you Kitty.¡±


    de said, watching as she twisted her fingers together.


    He hade to notice something typical about her. She twist her fingers anytime she is nervous.


    Be was confused and frustrated, confused at the fact that she did not know how to start the conversation that rtes to his birthday, and frustrated at the fact that the queen had ced her in a position like these.


    Bracing her self up.


    ¡°I wish you can celebrate your birthday.¡±


    Be said, she internally smashed her head on the wall at the dumb speech she made.


    de stared at her for a while.


    ¡°I mean, your mother  informed me  you disgust celebrating you birthday, and I kind of wondered why you do no celebrate it.¡±


    Be said, hoping she was not speaking out from the topic. She was rambling a lot on her speech and she hoped he understood what she meant.


    ¡°Birthdays are things everyone wished to, not everyone is lucky to have someone who wants them to celebrate their birthdays.¡±


    Be said, adding more gibberish to her words.

 Chapter Thirty nine

    Be smacked her hands on her head, she was speaking gibberish, she was educating a hot grown man things that concerns birthdays.


    de stared at her, he was d at the fact that she was beginning to open up and even speak at this far length.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think there would be a reason why I don¡¯t celebrate my birthdays?¡±


    de said, immediately he said these words, she looked up at him, she was not expecting an answer from him. Maybe, there was going to be a progress in their speech.


    ¡°Am sorry but what so ever reason that might make you not celebrate your birthdays should have been death, I do not see a reason why should not celebrate your birt¡­..¡±


    ¡°Why are you so eager with me celebrating my birthdays¡­.¡±


    de said, now stopping to eat as he stared at her, Be was stunned at the question.


    Was there a specific reason why she would want him to celebrate a birthday or maybe, she wanted him to celebrate his birthday because these was going to be birthday she would ever be actively be part of.


    In her former pack, she had never been invited for a birthday or any asion what so ever, instead she was forced to serve the other pack members.


    ¡°Because Is the first birthday am gonna be part of.¡±


    Be said, for the first time, she was saying the truth.


    de stared at her, surprised at her reply, he had always known one fact, his mate had not been treated well in her previous pack, but he did not know how far her maltreatment have been and now he was so curious to know how her life had been in the pack.


    ¡°OK, I will, but only on one condition.¡±


    de said, it was his birthday, but here he was, giving conditions.


    Be wondered the conditions that he wanted from her, she hoped it was something she could offer him.


    But what did she have, nothing.


    ¡°I will take you out, If you agree to go out with me, I will celebrate my birthday.¡±


    de said, staring at her.


    There was no doubt, he would ept her plea even if she refused to yield to his demand.


    He was already a poor puppet under her control.


    Be was not shocked at his offer, infact she had hoped for this.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Shaking her head slowly, what was she thinking.


    She wondered where he nned on taking her to.


    ¡°I ept, I will ept your offer, but unless you fulfill your part of attending your birthday and approving the invitations which would be sent to the higher people.¡±


    Be said, she was beginning to get bold, there was no doubt about that.


    ¡°Is that part of my mother¡¯s n too?¡±


    de asked, he wondered what loads of information his mother was beginning to fill in the mind of his mate.


    ¡°Yes¡±


    Be replied, there was no point in lying, she was doing this for the queen sake and for her own personal sake too.


    ¡°Mother!¡±


    de groaned.


    ¡°Ok, go prepare for we are going out soon enough.¡±


    de said, quickly Be looked up, surprised at his reply. She was not expecting them to leave so quickly.


    Quickly nodding her head, she left the office.


    ???????????????????


    Lucas walked into the room, it have been what was it, four months, four hard months of been the alpha.


    Yet he could not make the decision of inviting the vampire king for a party.


    His father was the one to make the final decision about making the big feast.


    ¡°Father for thest time, I won¡¯t have to wait for your decision concerning this matter, I will invite the vampire king for a party, we need to share a bond, a bond that will lead to something great, that can change the life of every members of the pack.¡±


    Lucas said, he had decided to forget about the party, but Kira had always been on his neck, her dreams was to meet the vampire king whom he loathed.


    When he realized that Kira bore his first heir, a son, her demands had increased in the past months.


    And each demands kept him uneasy.


    ¡°And you think the vampire king can bring a change in the werewolf kingdom. That Is quite outrageous for you to think of.¡±


    Alpha Vincent said, his hair was beginning to turn grey, a sign of old age.


    Lucas stared at him, he knew thinking about a vampire, especially a vampire king was a big abomination and also thinking that the vampire king would make them more powerful, was even considered a bigger abomination to the werewolves n.


    ¡°Father, I am the new alpha, I was not nning for you to grant me permission to invite the vampire king for a party or not. I just wanna let you know, I do what is best for my pack, for our pack, something that would bring a massive change to the pack.¡±


    Lucas said, watching as his father Vincent nodded his head in understanding.


    ¡°Good, since that is what you want. You wanna start a fire that would be hard to quench, do not nag to my hearing when the fire begins to burn you down.¡±


    Alpha Vincent said, if only his son knew what he was stepping into.


    The vampire king was a beast who had ripped off his arm and burnt them alive while he watched.


    ¡°You speak in parables father. Just watch and see how things turns out to be.¡±


    Lucas said, encouraging his father to ept the invitation.


    He had been nning this a long time ago, he had make sure to provide adequate supply of food and other resources.


    He needed everything in his powers to impress the vampire king.


    ¡°As you said, is your choice, I have nothing to say than to ept it, you can invite the vampire king over for a party. Just know this, you will bear the consequences and also¡­. make sure to provide all the high quality blood you can provide, when I mean high quality blood, I mean human blood.¡±


    Alpha Vincent said, smiling stiffly at his son.


    Giving Lucas a pat on his shoulder, alpha Vincent left the hall.


    Lucas strode towards his room, he was totally happy that his father had fallen into his talks and had epted to invite the vampire king.


    It was all Kira¡¯s idea and he hoped it works out, he hopes things do not turn out shaggy for him.


    ¡°Quickly entering the room, he met Kira with two maids fixing her nails.


    ¡°Leave, I wish to be alone with my husband.¡±


    Kira said to the maids.


    Quickly the maids left, leaving the Luna to be with the alpha.


    ¡°How is my son doing?¡±


    Lucas asked, pecking her on her cheek, rubbing her belly which had swelled up.


    ¡°He is doing great, just waiting for his father to be here.¡±


    Kira said, kissing him tenderly on his lips.


    ¡°Father epted to invite the vampire king over.¡±


    Lucas said and at his words, Kira jumped up with excitement, forgetting that she was pregnant.


    ¡°Ok woman, I do not want you to be over excited, remember you are pregnant.¡±


    Lucas said, beaming down at her.


    ¡°Am sorry, but this calls for celebration.¡±


    Kira said, hopping with excitement as she rubbed her tummy.


    ¡°No woman, no party, till am sure everything works out to be perfect and fine just as I have nned it.¡±


    Lucas said, remembering the words of his father.


    ¡°Things will work out fine, especially knowing the fact that he killed that wretched sister of mine, the omega of our pack hahahaha.¡±


    Kira said, this even made her more excited.


    The joy of knowing her sister was killed by the vampire king gave her more hope that things will work out fine as nned.


    ¡°I hope so.¡±


    Lucas said slowly, sitting down on the bed.


    ¡°Now handsome alpha, allow me to go start preparing for the big party, everything needs to be perfect.¡±


    Kira said, kissing again tenderly on the lips.


    ¡°Sure go, I will also invite an event nner to help you out.¡±


    Lucas said, watching as she nodded her head with excitement.


    ¡°Good very good. Let me go inform my sister this great news, who knows, she might have the vampire king all to her self, they might be mated together¡±


    Kira said, quickly running out from the room, things were working as she had nned.

 Chapter Forty

    Be walked to the room, confused on what to wear.


    Stepping into the vampire king room which she hade to take as hers, she was surprised to see queen Selene, sitting on the bed as she arranged a beautiful red gown.


    ¡°My son had ordered me to get you a beautiful dress. This red dress will fit your personality, quiet, yet daunting and bold and beautiful.¡±


    Queen Selene said, smiling tenderly at Be.


    Be stared at her, indeed the cloth was beautiful and represent something foreign, but it did not match what the woman described her to be, she was not bold, she was not beautiful, instead she was a weak wolf, who have been maltreated tired lessly by her former pack.


    ¡°Also, as bloody vampires, the king would love red on you. Don¡¯t you wanna be eaten hmm¡±


    Selene said, this time bursting out withughter when she saw the look of disgust and fear thatced in the she wolf eyes as she said those words.


    ¡°The gown is beautiful queen Selene, but you make it sound like a poisonous gown.¡±


    Be said, walking to touch the gown, it was soft on her hands, this was an expensive gown no doubt, she have never worn a gown as beautiful as this, she had never even wore a propo gown before.


    ¡°It cost just a hundred thousand dors, I doubt if the king would love it, he wants to spoil you, he might consider the gown to be cheap.¡±


    Selene said, straightening the gown.


    Be coughed when she heard the amount used in purchasing the gown, she could not believe these gown was bought for a hundred thousand dors, that was a huge amount of money.


    Her former pack even struggle to get such money in one business week and here in the vampire¡¯snd, they buy cloth, a single for her with such money, this was insane.


    ¡°This is huge, very huge, what the hell, I don¡¯t think I worth it.¡±


    Be said, shaking her head as she rejected the gown the queen was handling to her.


    She was not going to ept something as huge as this, she do look for something else to wear.


    ¡°You worth every diamonds my brother is spending on your Be.¡±


    Kurt said, stepping into the room, he had heard their voices from the door, and when he had seen where things were heading to, between his mother and his brother¡¯s mate, he decided to intervene.


    ¡°This few months I had stayed In the pack, I realized why the goddess truly mated you to the almighty king de, this terrible brother of mine, you alwayse with the best smile, you are bold to face my brother, something no one has ever done.¡±


    Kurt said, he had heard the she wolf discussed with his brother few minutes ago, after their discussion, he realized the she wolf was indeed the one meant for his brother.


    She was quiet, but bold and lousy when the need arises.


    ¡°You urged the vampire king to ept his birthday invitation, this is unbelievable! And here you are, refusing a cloth, a mere cloth!¡±


    Kurt said, his voice yet sounding low.


    Selene looked shocked at what she heard.


    A terrible scream of joy escaped from her lips, she could not believe something like this could happen.


    ¡°Oh my god, you made it happen Be, this is indeed a miracle. Not even the fourteen elders in the vampiresnd can convince the vampire king to celebrate his birthday. Now where are we, no further arguments, go put on this clothes, I need to make preparations for his birthday.¡±


    Selene said, her face was filled with intense smile, happiness was a smaller feelingpared to what she was feeling at the moment.


    ¡°Take the dress Be, you worth it, there is no denying it, you gonna wear dresses costlier and beautiful than this in the future, so wear it, you need to look good for your mate, haven¡¯t you heard the term, ¡®making your mate droll till he grants your wish¡¯ haven¡¯t you?¡±


    Selene said, holding unto Be¡¯s hands.


    Be felt a tug on her heart, she felt an feeling unfamiliar, a feeling akin to happiness flowing through her heart, she felt contented, this was the family she ever needed, the family she ever wanted.


    It was ironic to think that the people whom she thought were going to kill her were the ones who made her felt a glimpse of love.


    While the people who were meant to love her were infact garbages.


    ¡°Thank you so much Kurt.¡±


    Be said, staring at the king¡¯s brother, ironically again, Kurt had turned to be her big brother.


    ¡°You are wee, now go dressssssss, the king awaits you pres¡­..¡±


    ¡°She haven¡¯t said a word to me Kurt, have you?¡±


    Selene said, cutting Kurt on his words, she stared down at Be.


    ¡°Oooh you are right. Thanks for giving me such a lovely dress and for informing me how special I am. You are indeed a queen.¡±


    Be said, smiling tenderly at queen Selene, she was a mother, but Instead, she treated her children as if they were mates with her, she showed them respect.


    ¡°Awn, thanks, but you are mistaken though, I never bought the cloth, de did that.¡±


    Selene said, the name ¡®de¡¯ caused Be to shiver for a moment.


    The vampire king was affecting her in diverse ways and she wondered how she will cope with him on what she considered a date.


    ¡°Move now, go dress, mother can keep you here for long with her sweet mouth talks.¡±


    Kurt said, pushing Be to the changing room.


    In few minutes, Be stepped out from the dressing room, the red gown brought out her figure, her hour ss shape was in full disy, the gown had a little cut at the top of her breast, making her cleavage a little visible.


    ¡°Oh my, you look ra¡­.. vish¡­ ing!¡±


    Kurt said, he looked dumb and idiotic by the way he stared at Be.


    The she wolf had changed within some minutes, to the extent that he could not recognize her.


    ¡°You look utterly beautiful, please make me be in charge of your clothes from now on Be please¡­.¡±


    Selene said, dragging Be and gently pushing her to sit on a chair.


    Be smiled, indeed the vampire queen was a pure hearted woman.


    ¡°Of course you will be my fashion shopper queen Selene.¡±


    Be said, she could not believe that she could change within some minutes, the cloth looked too good on her, this was the first time she was wearing something as beautiful as this.


    ¡°Aw, so are youfortable with the maid changing your look?¡±


    Selene said, Be stared at her, confused at what she meant, her look was great, there was no way she was removing this dress.


    Selene understanding the look she gave herughed out loudly.


    ¡°I meant your make up darling.¡±


    Selene said, calling on a maid who came with her Make up box.


    ¡°Oooh, yeah, sure I have no issues with that.¡±


    Be said, blushing furiously at her words.


    Quickly the maid resumed her work.


    ¡°I do leave you with you, please do not change her looks, instead make her beauty more beautiful.¡±


    Kurt said, winking at Be.


    He left the room.


    Within thirty minutes, the maid was through with her make up.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Be opened her eyes, she was struck with suprise at what she saw.


    Whom she saw on the mirror was somebody else, another her was reflecting in the mirror.


    ¡°Oh my, you look utterly beautiful, you look like an angel.¡±


    Selene said, almost weeping.


    ¡°It feels like a fucking wedding. Oh my god am crying¡­¡±


    Selene said, Be walked towards her, hugging her and patting her back.


    ¡°Thanks mother.¡±


    Be said, her werewolf mother never showed her love nor bought expensive things for her, not even cheap items, but this woman here, had bought a hundred thousand dress for her, a vampire who was considered to be wicked and inhuman.


    Selene frozed at her words, slowly letting go of her, Selene stared at her, she could not believe the girl, the she wolf whom everyone considered to be broken had infact  just called her mother.


    ¡°You called me MOTHER?¡±


    Selene said, maybe she had not heard correctly, maybe it was a mistake.


    ¡°Yes mother, no woman have ever treated me with so muchpassion and love as you had treated me.¡±


    Be said, quickly with a big force, Selene hugged Be tightly.


    ¡°Thank you so much, thank you. I have always wished to have a daughter and the Almighty brought you to me, thank you Be.¡±


    Selene said, slowly disconnecting from the hug.


    ¡°Its time you leave, I can hear the king¡¯s voice from my head, he thinks I kidnapped you hahahaha, let¡¯s leave.¡±


    Selene said, taking hold of Be¡¯s hand.


    Be stopped her in a minute.


    ¡°Also mother, this is not a wedding, but an outing with the vampire king.¡±


    Be said, smiling at her words.


    At Be¡¯s words, Selene reeled withughter, nodding her head in understanding.


    ¡°Ok ok, i got that Be.¡±


    Selene said, as they stepped off from the room.


    de was walking about, he was already Impatience, he could not wait any longer.


    ¡°What can my mother be doing with my mate.¡±


    de said, it was only a thin line that was stopping him from running up to his first chambers and know if his mate was safe or not.


    ¡°Patience brother, patience, calm down.¡±


    Kurt said, smiling mischievously as he drank from a cup of blood tea.


    ¡°Do not fucking tell me to calm down, and be patient, who knows what mother have done to my mate.¡±


    de said, ring intently at Kurt, Kurt stared at him, he knew his brother was an asshole who did not have good things to say about their sweet mother.


    Kurt smiled, looking at him, a mischievous n made way to his head.


    ¡°What is it with the smile, do you know what has happened to my mate, you bastard, what the hell have happened to her, you definitely know something.¡±


    de said, ring at him, his face almost red like a tomato, his eyes darker than before.


    ¡°What if mother had taken her away from you, what if she had been kidnapped, taken far away from you.¡±


    Kurt said, he knew what wasing at these words that he said.


    ¡°You bastard, how dare you say something outrageous like that, what if I rip off your head and smash your body to the wa¡­.¡±


    ¡°They are here, your mate is here king de.¡±


    Carson said, his words abruptly stopped the blood shed that was about to happen.


    de turned immediately to look at the stairs, and when his eyes made contact on the most important person In his universe.


    He froze, he froze like an ice¡­.

 Chapter Forfy one

    She looked utterly beautiful, her hair which was always tied in a knot was loosed and made instead to bounce.


    He looked down on her feet, the red stilettos made her more taller and made her straight legs to be hot as hell.


    His eyes traveled up to her hips, the gown was perfect as it brought out her curves and he felt his heart stop beating for a minute, he could not believe he owned her, he could not believe all this belonged to him.


    She was his, his to own, his to love, his to do silly things with.


    He waved his head removing the insane thoughts that was beginning to over cloud his mind.


    His heart skipped when he stared at her, she was Indeed a beauty.


    ¡°Mother really kidnapped her, didn¡¯t she.¡±


    Kurt said, smiling mischievously at the King¡¯s awe look.


    de red at him for a minute, folding his fist for a while, before finally releasing them, he left off to meet his mate.


    Be wondered what he thought about her. This was the first time she was caring about what any one thought about her.


    She had always cared less about her clothing and body stature.


    There was no doubt, she felt different anytime she was in contact with the vampire king.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She saw him striding towards her and quickly she looked down, she was too shy to look into his eyes, his thick dark eyes, where as she was the one who had been in his office. Informing him why he should celebrate his birthday.


    ¡°You look beautiful MON AMOUR¡±


    de said, cing his two fingers on her chin, as he raised it up slightly, making sure she was staring into his eyes.


    She felt a light shiver graced through her body, his touch was affecting her.


    Surprisingly, she never stepped back.


    ¡°Now let¡¯s leave.¡±


    de said, stretching his hands towards her, Be stared at him, not trusting her instinct, hands holding was the closest thing she had experienced with a man after her abuse, and yet the first person to break through her walls was thest person she never wanted in her life in the first ce.


    Be ced her palms on his hands, feeling the hardness in them and the sparks which flowed through her body at his touch.


    She kept still, there was no reason to panic, it was just going to be for the night and everything will be over.


    de could feel her shiver under his touch, he could feel the sparks and there was no denying it, she felt it too, he smiled silently.


    He was the only one who could cause such feeling to her and no one else.


    Be stepped out from the mansion, it was evening already, the light bright lights made the environment more beautiful.


    They walked towards the most beautiful car that was already waiting to drive them where ever the vampire King had arranged for them.


    She was curious as to where they were heading to.


    de stared at her for a moment, they were sitting opposite each other.


    ¡°What is your favorite drink?¡±


    de asked her, he wanted  her to befortable around him.


    Be searched for answers, she never had any favorite drink, she was never allowed to have one.


    ¡°Ice cream I think so..¡±


    Be said, her head faced down as she twisted her fingers, that was the truth, the only thing simr to drink she had ever tasted was an Ice cream and tasting it was just by chance.


    He was not expecting such reply from her, this was another evidence that his mate was never treated well in her former pack, he wished she could open up to him.


    ¡°I have something else, quite special for you.¡±


    de said, he did not want her to feel awkward for not knowing any single drink.


    ¡°It taste more like an ice cream, maybe even more better, but is a wine.¡±


    de said, pressing a button, a ss mini fridge crept up slowly behind him.


    Be was awed at what she saw.


    The damn car had a secret fridge, this was technology indeed.


    Bringing out a bottle of an expensive wine, he filled it on a ss.


    ¡°Take, taste and tell me your review.¡±


    de said, watching as she took the ss from his hand, her fingers zed through his for a moment, hearing a light shiver which escaped his lips, he smiled. He was affecting her again, likewise was she.


    Be tasted the foreign wine, this was the first time she was tasting a wine and the vampire king was making it special for her.


    ¡°And how does it taste Mon Amour?¡±


    de said, staring at her as she closed her eyes for a moment, he watched every actions she took.


    He wanted to learn her, he wanted to know everything about her.


    Slowly her eyes opened and he watched her blue greenish eyes staredzily at him, so fucking bright.


    Be smiled, it wasn¡¯t a fake smile, it was real, genuine and beautiful.


    ¡°It taste amazing, what is the name?¡±


    She asked, watching as he stared into her eyes, she felt some unknown emotions spark through his eyes and she wondered what they were.


    ¡°Ooh great, that is indeed wonderful to hear.¡±


    de said, her smile had taken him by surprise and frankly speaking, that was the best smile he had ever seen and she looked utterly more beautiful when she smiled.


    ¡°I think you should smile more, you took my breath away when you did so and oooh the name is Sauternes, Sauternes wine is made from the French region of Sauternais in Bordeaux, definitely one of the best wines out there.¡±


    de said, he was not going to be stingy with him words. He was going to use every single time he spent with her to inform her how beautiful she looked.


    Be froze for a while, this was the first time she was been told how beautiful she looked, no one ever told her she looked beautiful in such an intimate way.


    His words caused her to smile, she was happy, he loved what he saw in her.


    She waved her head, was she believing again in love, hell no, that was insane of her to think that a man will ever loved her just the way she was.


    And the wine name, Be thought, it sounds beautiful as the wine ¡®Sauternes¡¯.


    ¡°King de, we have arrived our destination.¡±


    They heard a speaker which was connected at the roof of the car said.


    The door to the car opened by it self.


    de stepped out first, then gently he guided Be out from the car.


    Holding unto her waist, he left her into the big building which had been prepared mainly for his date.


    Be was struck with how beautiful the building was, at the top of the building was written.


    ¡®BLADELA HOTEL AND RESORTS¡¯


    No doubt, the vampire king owned the property, she wondered again how rich he was.


    When they stepped into the hotel, a man walked towards them.


    ¡°Good evening King de, how are you doing.¡±


    The man asked, his eyes wondering back to thedy whom the king held in his arms.


    ¡°Am doing great, lead me to my private reservations.¡±


    de said, it was his hotel, one of the best hotels in the country and perhaps continent.


    ¡°Sure, let me lead the way.¡±


    The bald haired man said.


    Their reservations was located at the top roof of the hotel.


    Be walked beside him, his hands still intact on her waist, something she found ufortable.


    But she needed to endure, It was just for tonight.


    ¡°Here is you reservation.¡±


    The man said, leading them to the most beautiful ce she had everid her eyes on. This was where she could call the perfect ce, the room was covered by ss, yet she could see the whole world under her stare at once.


    The lights from the city made the environment more beautiful


    ¡°Do you love it?¡±


    de said, he was having a hard time as he could not understand her expression, he had stressed her by bringing her up this far and he hoped she loved it.

 Chapter Forty two

    ¡°Is beautiful with a rxing view.  ¡±


    Be said, that was the only words that she could say.


    She hadn¡¯t been in a ce as beautiful as this, neither was there  a ce as beautiful as this in her former pack.


    de was pleased at her reply, nodding his head in appreciation, he lead her towards the chair.


    ¡°Please sit¡±


    de said, he could smell her vulnerability in her.


    Be sat down, their was various assorted dishes on the table, which made her to wonder if they were perhaps meant for her.


    ¡°I will have to repeat again, You look so gorgeous.¡±


    de said, staring at her, there was no way he could stop praising her, even if that meant causing him his life, he won¡¯t stop praising her.


    Be bent low, a light blush appearing on her face.


    ¡°Now let¡¯s eat, I do love you to return to the castle early, I don¡¯t want to stress you.¡±


    de said, watching as she nodded her head in understanding.


    Be stared at the table, there was a lot of food on the table, coupled with different assorted wines.


    Be brought out her hands, ready to feed her self but de was quick to stop her.


    ¡°Let me feed you.¡±


    de said, watching as she slowly let go of the te.


    Every actions he took was surprising her, he was fucking treating her as if she did not have any hands.


    He was acting strange.


    No one has ever treated her like this.


    No one had ever called her beauty nor even buy her the best dress or even  fed her with the best wine.


    No one had taken her on a date to the most beautiful ce she could ever imagine been.


    All these thoughts roamed through her head at once.


    She was confused, confused at the fact that the deadly vampire king, was treating her more than she ever expected, he was treating her better, better than any man would ever treat her.


    It wasn¡¯t supposed to be so, or maybe perhaps, he was toying with her feelings.


    He wanted her to feel good, just like Lucas, not that Lucas ever treated her well, but he epted her in front of the whole pack like a normal mate would, forgetting that he was abnormal and not ever normal.


    When the vampire king is done treating her well, then he do show her his real self, he do show her what a king was.


    ¡°Do you love the dishes, is a German dish. You will enjoy them.¡±


    de said, he was done arranging the dishes, but it seems that she was not interested in the food.


    This thought was beginning to worry him.


    ¡°Oooh, I love the dish,  it smells nice.¡±


    Be said, inhaling on the scent of the dish.


    ¡°That is quite good to hear, umm maybe you should take a bite, to confirm your words.¡±


    de said, he was so damn worried, he had never been worried before, not in a life time.


    Be nodded her head, slowly picking on the fork and knife, luckily she had been thought how to use hee utensils by the vampire queen.


    She cut on the soft spicy meat.


    de watched every actions she took, nervously scratching his neck, he had never been nervous ever In his life.


    He was truly at her mercy without her knowing.


    But he would have preferred him been under her mercy in another room and in another position, maybe she on the top.


    Quickly he waved his head, removing the silly thoughts that wss beginning to over cloud his brain.


    What was important at that minute was her liking the dish.


    He wanted everything to be perfect for her.


    ¡°Oh my! This taste so delicious.¡±


    Be squeak, forgetting her rules at that moment.


    This dish was a side way of breaking through her walls.


    de smiled, a happy breath escaped through his mouth.


    He was happy she loved it, quickly picking up his fork.


    He joined her in eating, the dish truly tasted delicious.


    He watched as she ate the dishes slowly, he could still smell the difort In her from where he sat.


    He wished he could wipe them off, he wished for her to be free with him.


    ¡°So what are your favorite meals?¡±


    de said, he needed to clear any ufort in the air.


    ¡°An egg cheesed toasted bread, a chocte cake with a creamy topping, a strawberry ice cream. A fried rice with sd and a huge fried chicken, I can dilute it with an orange drink.¡±


    Be said, her face was beaming with excitement, she bad eaten all the foods she mentioned only when she had started living in the vampire kingdom.


    No doubt, they had been feeding her well.


    de smiled, he could not believe she could be a good talker, this further increased his smile.


    She was crazily beautiful when she spoke about her best food.


    ¡°Luckily for you, I have a chocte cake with a creamy toppings for you.¡±


    de said, immediately those magical words left his lips, she stared at him with her big blue greenish eyes which was beginning to captivate him.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Be said, hearing that there was her favorite cake among the dishes caught her by surprise.


    How had he known her favorite food.


    ¡°Yes, here it is.¡±


    de said, opening a big ss te.


    ¡°Wow, how did youe to know my favorite food.¡±


    Be asked, he had known her for a short time or had he?


    He kept making her think all the time.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just say, I guessed.¡±


    de said, smiling down at her.


    Slowly de cut the cake, bringing a fork, he sliced the soft chocte cake, it was creamy, just the way she loved it.


    de brought the fork towards her lips, he was going to feed her, to hell will he allow her feed her self, he could see he was breaking her walls slowly and he nned never to end there.


    He wanted to break her tight walls till he was sure she had no other boundaries left in her.


    Be looked confused, she was surprised at his actions, was he trying to feed her.


    ¡°Eat¡­.¡±


    ¡°But I can eat by myself, I have hands.¡±


    Be said, interrupting him on his words.


    ¡°Yes I know you got hands, but pleassssseee¡­.¡±


    de said, this was the first time he was making a plea to anyone.


    Be stared at him, a part of her wanted to ept this part of him, while another kept reminding her of her rules.


    ¡°Eat Mon amour. Do not be afraid of me, I can¡¯t hurt you.¡±


    de said softly at her, watching as she hesitated for a while, closing his eyes tightly, he lost his hope, ready to bring his hands down, but instead quickly she held unto his hands, freezing him for a moment.


    She bent her head low, taking the ice cream that was on the spoon.


    She made a little moan, the ice cream tasted so damn delicious.


    de was shocked, he could still feel her soft skin which was no more still lingering on his hard skin.


    He smiled, she was always thest minute type, this character of her was making him love her the more.


    Damn the hatred for werewolves, he loved her till the extent he could not breath without her, she was his life, and he would make sure she knows about all these soon enough.


    He continued feeding her, now opening a bottle of high Sweet alcoholic wine which was meant for him self.


    Such Alcohol could not affect him, but it could affect any lesser being who drank from it.


    When he opened it, the scent of the alcohol could be perceived in the room.


    ¡°Wow, I love the scent  of this wine, can I have a taste of this.¡±


    Be said, now she was filled to the brim, but she needed to take something light.


    ¡°Am not sure that would be good for you.¡±


    de said, there was no way she could carry such high alcoholic drink.


    She will be drunk at the first sip.


    ¡°But you promised to give me what I want.¡±


    Be said, she was getting all bold and she wondered where she caught her boldness from.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Perhaps the preservation from the chocte cake was beginning to affect her.


    de sighed for a while, he could not believe his mate was quite the stubborn type and also there was no way he could not fulfill her demands.


    ¡°OK, just a little shot, maybe a quarter of a shot.¡±


    de said, watching as she nodded her head eagerly.


    Slowly taking a little ss cup, as he said, he gave her a quarter of a shot.


    Be took it from him, watching the little milkish wine on the ss cup, she eyed him for a while.


    Quickly like a sh, she drank all the wine In one gulp.


    de was shocked at the way she drank the wine, perhaps she was tasty, de thought.


    ¡°Are you tasty.¡±


    de asked, watching as her eyes bored directly at him.


    ¡°Tasty? Yeah I am.¡±


    Be said, licking her lips, the wine tasted heavenly, and suddenly, she was feeling light and free, she felt strange but yet she did not seem bothered.


    ¡°Ok let me get you some water. You definitely look ta¡­¡±


    ¡°I need more wine, am tasty for more wine.¡±


    Be said, handling him the wine ss cup.


    de was shocked, totally shocked at what he heard, was she getting drunk already, there was no way the wine was beginning to affect her so easily.


    ¡°I said I need wine, more of It, it taste so sweet. Can you give me a fucking wine, I should not beg on a date mister.¡±


    Be said, she could hear her voice, but she could not stop her self from saying trash.


    Just then, it dawned on de that his mate was totally drunk.


    He had not seen his mate acting this way and this made him more curious.


    What was his mate like when she is drunk?


    That was a disturbing question he was gonna find out sooner but regretter on.

 Chapter Forty three

    de breathed slightly, he knew he was taking a big risk, slowly he poured a drink in the ss, slowly handling it to her.


    Be grabbed it quickly.


    ¡°Oh my, i love the scent of this, this definitely smells delicious, more like a strawberry ice cream.¡±


    Be said, sniffing on the wine as she moaned with excitement.


    ¡°Stop making such Sound, now drink.¡±


    de said, staring at her, the sound she was making was causing an effect on him, he could feel the quick tightening of his trousers.


    Be stared at him, smiling at him mischievously, she gulped down the drink.


    ¡°More, ooh never mind, I will serve my self.¡±


    Be said, quickly taking the drink from him, she was quite fast and strong, her actions was terrifying.


    She was terrible when she was drunk, hotly terrible, de thought.


    He smiled as he watched her drank more of the wine, the wine was causing a big effect on her, and he was happy he was able to see as the wine cause such an amazing effect on her.


    He wondered if he could use this opportunity and question her about her previous life In the her former pack.


    Waving his head lightly, he was not going to try such, trying such meant he was trying to take an advantage of her situation, which he was never going to do.


    ¡°So why do you prefer been drunk, do you think that is OK, taking more wines.¡±


    de said.


    Be stared at him, she wondered if he was speaking to her, she turned around, staring at the vampire king.


    ¡°Are you speaking to me?¡±


    Be asked, de closed his eyes tightly, his mate was going insane.


    ¡°Now enough, you do not kn¡­.¡±


    ¡°You just¡­.. so¡­. un¡­ de¡­ d li¡­ ke Lu¡­. c.. as hmm¡­ mmm, oh.. my¡­ i¡­ feel pa¡­ in¡­.. alwaysm¡­. anding me to¡­ do¡­. w¡­ ha¡­ t¡­. i¡­. do¡­. no.. t¡­ wa. nt¡­. to¡­ do¡±


    Be said weakly, she was rumbling on her words, almost turning to a  stammerer.


    de froze, he was shocked at what he heard, she had said some words, that is rted to her past, even though they sounded foggy, he was able to understand some words that she said, afterall he was a vampire.


    But nevertheless, he was not going to use her situation to his advantage, this was a perfect way for him to expose her past, but he never nned for her to speak about her past drunk but instead speak about her past in a normal state.


    ¡°L.. u.. cas¡­ was¡­ a¡­ bastard¡­. he.. was hot looking¡­.¡±


    de felt his head skip at herst words, he had heard her mentioned the name Lucas in a foggy way before, he wondered who Is Lucas and what rtionship the mysterious Lucas had with his mate.


    ¡°But¡­ I think¡­. I have¡­ find¡­.. someone more¡­. hand¡­ some¡­. hahahahaha¡­. than¡­ him¡­ Lu¡­ cas¡­.. is¡­ not¡­ a¡­. human¡­.. he¡­ is¡­ a¡­. fuck¡­. sick¡­. bastard.¡±


    Be said, gripping unto the alcohol as she took more shots from it.


    de looked surprised at her choice of words, her drunk self was turning him on, yet making him more curious who the hell was Lucas and why was only his name mentioned by his mate in her drunken state.


    He felt a surge of jealousy ripped through him.


    Again remembering the previous words she said, there was someone whom she find more handsome than this mysterious Lucas.


    ¡°Who is more handsome than Lucas?¡±


    de said, the sound of his voice brought her back to reality because it seems as if she was about to fall over the chair and doze off.


    ¡°Oooohh, I for¡­. got¡­ to mention who¡­. I¡­. find so¡­. attractivepared to¡­. other men¡­ is a¡­ man with darrrrrkkkkk hair¡­ very deep dark hair¡­ which are always¡­.. styled¡­. with¡­ a¡­ jell¡­. and he posse¡­.. ssed¡­. a.. deep¡­ dark¡­ eyes, his¡­ features always¡­ stony¡­.. with¡­ a¡­ deep¡­ scowl¡­. which makes¡­. him¡­. insanely¡­. hot¡­. and¡­ sexy¡­.. oooh i forgot, he possesses a¡­ mean¡­. face¡­ too, very¡­ fucking¡­ mean.¡±


    At herst words, she closed her eyes, sumbing into darkness, making her head to fall on the table.


    de stared at her, her words surprised him, a little smile appeared on his face, this she wolf of his have unconsciously  confessed that she find him attractive.


    There was no one who could have any deep dark eyes with a scowl always stuck in his face except him.


    A light bubble of happiness ripped through his body, his face which was always in a scowl turned into a little smile.


    ¡°Thanks Mon Amour, your words gave me hope.¡±


    de said, taking thest shot of the wine which was half filled in his cup.


    ¡°Now let¡¯s head home, seems you have passed out.¡±


    de said, walking towards his mate, he picked her up, carrying her up bridal style, he walked out down the hotel.


    ¡°Make the car ready, I am heading down to the hotel.¡±


    de mind linked to his men.


    ¡°King de, there is a heavy down pour¡­.¡±


    ¡°Then bring the car nearer to the door step, my mate is drunk and I would not allow her getting soaked in the rain and be sick.¡±


    de said, he looked down at his mate, she was breathing lightly under his arms.


    He smiled, he was happy, this was what he wanted, this was where his mate was meant to be, under his arms, well protected, fuck! He would not allow anything happen to her, he would protect her so damn well.¡±


    Quickly a guard ran towards him, ready to take his mate from him.


    ¡°How dare you touch my woman!¡±


    de scowled, his face tightened with a deep re. He tightened his hold around his mate.


    ¡°Am¡­. trying to help y¡­¡±


    ¡°Help me my feet, I do not want to see you touching my mate in any manner, she is not yours to touch. Do you understand that!¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    de said, still ring at him.


    ¡°Yes King de.¡±


    The guard said, shuddering with fear.


    ¡°Now lead me to my car.¡±


    de said, quickly the guard walked towards the car, driving the car more closer to the hotel door.


    It took them thirty six minutes before they arrived at the castle.


    Quickly walking her to his room, he dropped her gently on the bed, he stared at her for a while, tonight was definitely the best night of his life.


    Slowly his eyes drifted to her neck, her neck was opened, revealing her soft skin which was pure clean.


    He felt his canines grew long, it had been quite long since hest had a taste of  a real blood.


    Quickly waving his head, he bent down towards her leg, slowly removing the red stilettos, he felt her feet, they were insanely soft.


    A sigh escaped his lips, the touch of his skin against hers brought out a satisfactory sigh from him.


    He kissed her toes slowly, each one of it, again he sighed, he couldn¡¯t wait for her to ept him, then he will treat her like the queen she was, he would treat her like the woman she always wanted her to be, she was a queen and a queen needed to be treated like one.


    Quickly standing up, he pecked her forehead.


    There was things he needed to find out, a single name was enough to unlock some tiny unanswered questions himself.


    He will have to find out who the damn man called Lucas was and why his mate founded him attractive in the first ce.


    He hated the fact that his mate was thinking about other men, she shouldn¡¯t think about any man except him.

 Chapter Forty four

    It had been two weeks since the night of herst date with the vampire king.


    She could not remember what had happened that night.


    She was a bad drunker, she had woken up with a terrible head ache, she could not think straight, her brain was unclear, everything seems to be strange to her and the worst part of it was that, she suspected the vampire king had been avoiding her ever since their date.


    She could not remember bringing her self home, she could not remember If she had perhaps done or said anything insane.


    The only time she was ever privileged to see the vampire king was only when they were having dinner.


    The look he gave her during the dinner  hours always sent chills to her which kept reminding her that something must have happened that night she was drunk.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t dressed yet Be, we all would bete for the king¡¯s birthday. I need to be in the great hall to make sure everything turns out to be great.¡±


    Queen Selene said, quickly Be strode towards the closet, she had almost forgotten that today was the vampire King¡¯s birthday.


    She looked at her self in the mirror, she breathed slightly, she looked incredibly beautiful in the silver dress that she wore.


    The dress brought out her curves and made her changed into someone she could not recognize, this made her wonder if perhaps, she was the one celebrating the birthday.


    ¡°Now woman kindly step out from the room.¡±


    Selene screamed from the bed room.


    Quickly Be stepped out from the room, holding unto her long gown.


    ¡°You called queen Selene.¡±


    ¡°You arete, you know I have alot of things to do, this is the first birthday the king ever celebrated in a long wh¡­¡±


    ¡°I know mother, I will have to arrange somethings, why don¡¯t you tag along with your duties, I willeter on, you know Is the first ever party I am attending well dressed, i would love to grace the asion in a perfect way.¡±


    Be said, interrupting Selene.


    Selene red at her, she hated been interrupted, but nevertheless he gave her a smile.


    ¡°You are right, I need you to be beautiful as ever, I know you are the King¡¯s mate, that Is the more reason you need to be as beautiful as ever. Different women from different kingdoms will grace the king¡¯s birthday, especially the girl Azura and Isabe, who bore the same name as you do.¡±


    Selene said, holding unto her shoulders.


    ¡°I know there are people who wants the vampire king, I do not really mind, I do not mind thepetitions, I do just enjoy the party.¡±


    Be said, she felt her heart squeezed immediately she said those words.


    ¡°Really you do not mind thepetitions, you do not mind the king choosing another woman over his own mate. You do not mind loosing him.¡±


    Be felt her breagh seize at this words.


    ¡®you do not mind loosing him¡¯


    That was the toughest question she had received from anyone.


    ¡°You do not mind the hot sexy doctor who loves clinging in the arms of your mate taking control of him and taking him as hers, you do not mi¡­..¡±


    ¡°The vampire king is matured enough not to allow such thing happen.¡±


    Be said, interrupting the queen again, she wondered if the queen was been sincere when sheined about her beente for the king¡¯s birthday, because right now she knew how long the conversation wouldst.


    ¡°That is not an answer to my question.¡±


    Queen Selene whispered to Be.


    Be sighed, the queen was been persistent.


    ¡°I do not know how this mate bond of a thing works, but if the king is truly my mate, he would not allow any one take control of his senses. Nor will he allow any carnal beauty deviate him from his mate. If the king needed to be kept, then he will be kept, There won¡¯t be a need for apetition.¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Be said, she was surprised she had just spoken this words.


    She waved her head, what had she just said, she looked at the queen, the queen was staring at her, her eyes filled with no expression, this made her more confused, slowly her non expressionless eyes turned to a smile, a full blown fucking smile.


    ¡°You little hot she wolf, you just imed the king to be yours In a terrible but sweet manner. There wasn¡¯t a need for apetition, unless, they wouldpete against you.¡±


    Selene said, quickly leaving her shoulders.


    ¡°Mother I do not mean it that way, I only but said¡­.¡±


    ¡°The truth, you only but said the truth, now am leaving, there Is nopetition remember, you just have but one simple task, give the king his birthday present which is your heart¡­..¡±


    ¡°Not my heart but my gift mother, I sewed a cardigan myself for a week and four days.¡±


    Be said, the vampire queen would destroy her day even without her starting it.


    ¡°You keep interrupting me woman. But I do not mind what so ever present you want to give him, just make sure his eyes stays glued to your body all through out the party.¡±


    Selene said, walking towards the door.


    ¡°You speak like a mother, who Is forcing her girl child to be with a man.¡±


    Be said, sighing slightly, yet the thought of knowing that the sexy doctor will be present together with the vampire who was punished by the king gave her goose pumps, she was no match where they were.


    She waved her head quickly, waving the thought that was beginning to upy her head, what was she thinking.


    ¡°The goddess already gave you to him, there is not reason to force you again, am just pushing the buttons. You seem not to be taking any actions. Remember there won¡¯t be apetition, but be sure the king¡¯s eyes never leaves your body. I leave for the party¡±


    The vampire queen said again, before leaving the room.


    Be heaved lightly.


    This blood sucking queen was making her insane with demands.


    She kept speaking as if she needed a grand pup so quickly.


    She blushed at the thought of having a young pup, with eyes deep dark and hair deep dark.


    She smacked her head, she was thinking like a fool again.


    The door opened revealing a maid.


    ¡°The queen mother had sent me to make you ready for the King¡¯s birthday.¡±


    The maid said, Be rolled her eyes, she could not believe the queen was serious with her words.


    ¡°Ok shall we begin.¡±


    Be said, going to sit down on a chair.


    Maybe she might get loose again tonight and forget her rules for a while, maybe she will have to perhaps make the King¡¯s eyes stay glued to her body and create no room for apetition.


    Things was going to be sweet tonight, she was about to begin a fire which she was not sure could quench easily.

 Chapter Forty five

    The door opened revealing Aloric, he wore a golden robe which and a tall golden cap, three men stood beside him.


    ¡°Hello Father, what brought you to my room.¡±


    Azura said, she was dressed for a party, obviously the King¡¯s party.


    ¡°You n on attending the king¡¯s birthday?¡±


    Aloric said, his voice wasced with surprise.


    ¡°Do you have a problem with that father.¡±


    Azura said, as the maid helped her to fix her ne.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t learned your lesson yet Azura? The king is not going to be happy when he sees you in his pa¡­.¡±


    ¡°I do not fucking care what the king thinks of me, I am free from my punishment after all.¡±


    Azura said her face squeezed with anger, she had Been hearing rumors, how the vampire king had taken the weak she wolf on a date.


    Never would she allow that happen, she was not going to allow herself to be disgraced In front of the entire pack, every one had believed she was to be the next Luna of the pack not some weakling who had ran into their pack.


    ¡°What do you intend on doing, walking into the party, without an invitation. Azura, I have ns, I know how hurt you are but we need to take things slowly.¡±


    Aloric said, walking closer to his daughter as he held unto her shoulders.


    He also was disgraced when his daughter was punished in front of the enemies.


    ¡°Have you forgotten who I am, I am the daughter of the highest vampire elder in the vampire n. I know my ways of getting an invitation. So now what are your ns, plus you need to know this father, I am not a woman of patience.¡±


    Azura said, smiling at her father, a smile which never reached her eyes, a smile which signified death for another.


    ¡°I n on taking the King¡¯s mind away from his mate. Cause a problem then make him love sick over you.¡±


    Aloric said, Azura stared at him, he was speaking in parables, the vampire king can never be loved sick over her.


    ¡°And how do you n on making that happen father, you speak in parables.¡±


    Azura said, throwing him a suspicious look.


    ¡°I n on using a very powerful witch to deviate the king¡¯s mind from his mate.¡±


    Aloric said, giving her a smirk.


    Azura closed her eyes tightly, hoping her father was not intending on giving the king a love potion.


    ¡°Do you intend on giving the king a love poti¡­.¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Exactly that is what I nned, I n on making the king hate his mate and then love you by giving him a love potion.¡±


    Aloric said, interrupting Azura.


    Azura hissed lightly, quickly she left Gwen Father¡¯s hold, she could not believe her father could think of doing such a thing.


    ¡°You do not like my n?¡±


    Aloric said, he could see the gloomy expression thatced on her face.


    ¡°Love potion? Hahaha, do you think the vampire king is so weak to get cheated with a love potion. Do you fucking know what a mate bond is. So Ok fine, let¡¯s say the love potion worked on the vampire king and then what happens next, he will love me for maybe a month or even a week or maybe a day and then when hees back to his senses and thenes to find the truth, he would rip us apart and run to look for his mate. Father forget about the n.¡±


    Azura said, the maid were done dressing her Make Up.


    ¡°What are your ns then?¡±


    Aloric asked his daughter.


    Azura turned forward quickly, a devilish smile filled her face.


    ¡°I n on making him hate her, I n on setting traps, traps that would cause their down fall. The vampire king thinks he knows himself more than I do. If only he knew, I know his dislikes, what he hates most and what he cares so much of. I will make him hate her and when that happens, the she wolf would have no option but to run away, then you can do your own part which is, sending your men after her to end her life. When the king hear about his death, I will be there tofort him, and then get close to his heart till I capture itpletely.¡±


    Immediately those words left her lips, a lightughter escaped from her lips, she could not believe she was so brilliant to even form such ns.


    ¡°Ok as you say. Be quick the party is about to begin.¡±


    Aloric said, giving her a nod, he left the room.


    ???????????????????


    The hall was sparkling with golden and silver decorations, the walls was painted with glitters which made the hall more beautiful.


    There were a lot of high ss men in the room, high ss vampires who own chains of businesses and which control different vampire packs.


    The party had begun, de looked around the room, every one was dressed in different expensive gowns and suit, all matching the color of the day.


    But nevertheless, that would not stop him from knowing his mate when he sees her, he had specifically bought her dress for the party himself.


    Her dress was the first collection precisely from the best fashion designer in the fashion industry.


    He had already imagined how perfect she would be In the dress.


    He looked around the room, the room was filled with dangerous vampires who would not hesitate to suck the blood from her especially when they smell her blood to be a she wolf, a rare kind.


    There was not a single mark on her body which signified she was his mate and only but few people knew she belonged to him.


    This party was going to be dangerous to her if she was to be alone, he needed to be sure she was always beside him, under his watch.


    ¡°Where is my mate Carson.¡±


    de mind linked to Carson.


    ¡°She is heading to the hall, I lost track of her where about few minutes ago, but now she is back, she is heading to the¡­¡±


    ¡°Watch every one who she makes contact with. I do not wish for my birthday to end in blood shed.¡±


    de said, he would not think twice to rip who so ever that dare caused his mate any single harm in his party. Fuck! He did not care for the party, he had only attended his birthday party because he wanted to make her happy.


    ¡°Yes king de.¡±


    Carson said cutting the mind link.


    The door opened and Be stepped into the room, her presence attracted the attention of most of the vampires in the room.


    She stayed rooted on door, she had not been expecting to see a lot of vampires.


    They reeked of power, money and most of all danger, she shuddered at the intense stare they were throwing towards her.


    Slowly she took a step back, this was not where she was meant to be, a weak person like her, standing among strong blood sucking creature, powerful creatures of the night.


    ¡°Hey you dear, you look beautiful, what are you doing standing there. Come let me be guest in this party.¡±


    A young handsome vampire said, stretching his hand towards her.


    Be looked around, she was searching for a man who possessed the most dark eyes and hair, she felt her eyes made contact with his, she felt her body froze and her heart skipped at what she saw.


    His eyes was darker than she had ever seen, his face was twisted as if he was in pain and slowly her eyes drifted down to the ss he held, a tiny gasp left her lips, because the ss which the vampire king held have been broken into pieces.

 Chapter Forty six

    46


    His eyes zed red with anger and jealousy, he had been expecting her arrival, but instead, a vampire was bold enough to approach her.


    ¡°My name is Philip, Ie from the easternnd of the vampires, so what is a beautifuldy like you standing here all alone.¡±


    de heard the man said, he could hear everything words the vampire said even without trying.


    Be stared at the vampire who stood two feet away from her, her heart was thudding quite loudly, the man was handsome, yet he reeked of danger and blood.


    Slowly she turned her attention back to the vampire king, the broken ss have been cleaned and he held another drink in his hands, his intense stare was making her to shudder.


    ¡°The party had already began, you must have arrivedte.¡±


    The man said again, still stretching his hands towards him.


    Be stared at him, not knowing what to say, she has arrrivedte because of she had sneaked into the vampire king¡¯s office and had kept the gift she had made for him.


    It was Informal for her not to reply to his questions, especially knowing that it was not an ordinary creature that was standing few feet away from her.


    ¡°You are a she wolf, you smell of one, so what is a she wolf doing In a vampire party. Who invited you young woman, do you perhaps lost your way.¡±


    The vampire said, his words made her rolled her eyes for a while, were all vampires like this, without no sense, how did the vampire expected her to lost her way in a vampire¡¯s party, not just a vampire but the vampire king¡¯s birthday.


    ¡°Hmm I do not know what you are doing here, but I will protect you, you are too beautiful to be sucked by our kind. Look around, this high blood tasty creatures would love to taste your blood but I won¡¯t allow that happen, so why don¡¯t you give me your hand, let me lead you to my table.¡±


    The vampire said again stretching his hands towards her.


    Be looked up again for the tenth time, the vampire king was making no move to stride towards her, she looked behind the vampire king, she caught the queenughing with another vampire, everyone was in their own world, but it seems the vampire king knew the situation she was in, yet he left her standing alone with this strange handsome vampire.


    She frowned her face at that thought.


    Quickly she saw a figure stride towards the vampire king, it was no other person but the beautiful curvy sexy doctor Isabe.


    She wore a glittering gown, everything about her glittered with gold, her hair was made to bounce as she walked towards the vampire king.


    ¡®There would bepetition.¡¯


    The queen mother¡¯s words rang in her ears.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    She could not believe she was ever going to be in a situation where she will bother about another woman hypnotizing a man whom she was beginning to like¡­¡­ she froze at her thought.


    She could not believe what she was thinking


    Slowly her eyes drifted towards the vampire king, he looked at her as if daring her to take hold of this unknown vampire¡¯s hand.


    She frowned at what she saw, Isabe held unto his arms as she chatted with the other vampires.


    She looked back at the vampire who was staring at her intensely, still waiting to receive his hands.


    ¡°Thanks Philip.¡±


    Be said as she ced her hands on his.


    de frozed at what he saw, he could not believe his eyes, his mate was in the hands of another man.


    ¡°Happy birthday vampire king, I was surprised when I received an invitation to your wedding.¡±


    Isabe whispered into his ears, he gritted his teeth, he was holding himself not to rip the doctor apart, he hated the way she clinged unto his body.


    ¡°You should know me, I will never invite you to my party. You should give the credit to my mother.¡±


    de said, quickly pushing her away from him, Isabe gasped with Shock, she was not expecting him to be quite mean and violent.


    It was time he take his mate away from his rival, Philip was his opponent both in the outside world and within, the only difference between them was that he de was the vampire king, he is his king.


    As he strode towards his mate, two voices stopped him, his eyes made contact with his mate for a while before he turned to look at the two men who was approaching him.


    ¡°Happy birthday Mr Hemlock, when I received a letter of invitation to your birthday, I was so pleased and I could not wait to attend your birthday.¡±


    A human said to him, he had informed Carson to invite few of his human business partners, some whom he could trust, they bear equal powers with most of the vampires in the room, the only difference was that, they were human while the vampires are vampires.


    ¡°Your birthday party Is one of the best we have ever attended, it reeks with wealth and power just like the celebrant.¡±


    The second human said, his wide eyes still staring round the hall, his mother must have done a nice job then.


    ¡°Thanks for thepliments Mr Chinedu and Mr Fenris, I hope you are enjoying the party.¡±


    de said, it was going to take time before he would be done speaking with this two men.


    ¡°Of cause we do, Ooh let me lead the celebrant to a table, now is the perfect time to discuss about the projects at hand.¡±


    Mr Chinedu said, de closed his eyes for a moment, there was no way he was going to leave his mate in the hands of Philip.


    He was not afraid of Philip hurting her, Philip was not a fool to try such things, especially in public, but yet, he could not stop been worried over her.


    ¡°I am quite busy Mr Chinedu, I will speak to youter on.¡±


    de said, in the outside world, he was to show respect, no human knew what he was or what things he was capable of doing.


    ¡°Its quite important, we will be leaving soon enough and now is the best time to talk about this.¡±


    Mr Chinedu said again, he turned to Mr Fenris, who nodded his head in agreement.


    ¡°Ok let¡¯s head to the VIP section.¡±


    de said as he led them to the VIP lounge.


    Be stared at him as he spoke with the men, the men he spoke with looked less intimidating and possessed a different Aura.


    She had seen him approaching her but quickly was stopped by the men, she wondered what he wanted from her, he had the most beautiful woman in the room in his hands, she has been defeated in thepetition after all.


    She turned to stare at the vampire who had not stop speaking even for a single moment.


    ¡°I guess you must havee from the vampire king. I heard the rumors that he had brought in a she wolf. Don¡¯t know the full truth but I guessed that Is you, you are the she wolf whom he had brought to his pce.¡±


    The vampire whom she hase to know as Philip said.


    She gave a light sigh, at least, the vampire had no idea that she was the king¡¯s mate, she was notfortable with people knowing the truth about her rtionship with the king. But she did not like the rumors about her.


    ¡°Yes you guessed right, and who are you, what do you do?¡±


    Be asked, she did not want to be the only quiet one here.


    ¡°Oooh I am a vampire which you know, but in the outside world, I own one of the biggestpanies in the country and maybe continent.¡±


    Philip said, pouring another wine in her cup, she was minimizing the wine she drank. She hadn¡¯t known what had happened to her thest time she took a wine.


    ¡°Ooh wow, that is a huge achievement.¡±


    Be said, she was getting more bolder towards this vampire and it surprised her.


    ¡°Philip, I was not expecting you to attend this party.¡±


    Be heard a strange voice said, slowly she turned her eyes to stare at the owner of the voice, she froze at who she saw.

 Chapter Forty seven

    47


    She froze at who she saw standing few feet away from her, it was no other person but the strange woman whom had been punished by the king.


    At first, she had thought the doctor was the most beautiful woman In the party but this woman had changed that mindset.


    ¡°You still remember me she wolf?¡±


    Be heard the woman said, she made an awful smile that could be seen as a very pleasant smile in the eyes of people who were not aware of what was going on.


    ¡°Am sorry for the punishment that was mates upon y¡­..¡±


    ¡°I do plead do not mention about the punishment. Remembering the punishment can aggravate my anger towards you.¡±


    Azura said, she was not going to hide the fact that she hated the girl passionately.


    Her eyes widened at what she heard, maybe she had not heard right, she waved her head slightly, perhaps she was having some issues with her ears.


    ¡°Am Azura, I think is best I introduced my self to you. Am not just known as Azura, my full name is Ashrak Azura Aloric, I am the king¡¯s mate.¡±


    Azura said, watching as the she wolf widened her eyes with shock.


    Be was shocked at what she heard, could not believe Azura was the King¡¯s mate, had the king been lying to her this whole time, had every one been lying to her, including mother and Kurt.


    ¡°You look sick Be, is there a problem?¡±


    Philip said, holding unto the shoulder of the she wolf, he could feel her shivering under his touch.


    She had been doing fine few minutes ago but it seems she was getting sick, maybe been among vampires for a long time was beginning to affect her.


    ¡°Great news is beginning to affect her, don¡¯t you think so Philip.¡±


    Azura said, she could not believe the she wolf was quite foolish to believe her words.


    If things continue to be like this, then it won¡¯t take long before she got rid of the King¡¯s mate.


    ¡°What are you talking of Ashrak Aloric?¡±


    Philip said, now standing upright staring at Azura.


    ¡°Am to be the next queen of this kingdom, isn¡¯t that so?¡±


    Azura asked, focusing her  attention towards the she wolf.


    ¡°Yes, everyone knows you are going to be the next queen, so why are you trying to cause a scene.¡±


    Philip asked, now worried for the she wolf.


    ¡°Because not every one here knows that.¡±


    Be coughed at her words, it was quite hard to believe everything she was hearing from this vampire.


    ¡°Please Be patient, let me go get some water for you.¡±


    Philip said, quickly walking towards the bar stand.


    ¡°You look stressed by the news don¡¯t you, you think you are the King¡¯s mate. Why don¡¯t you look straight into my eyes when I speak to you, are you scared huh. Where is your mate, he left you to be in the arms of another woman, while you sit down here,ughing with another vampire. That is quite touch¡­..¡±


    ¡°Azura Ashrak enough.¡±


    A voice said, stopping Ashrak from talking.


    Be looked up, she breathed a sigh of relief when she saw who had joined them in their meeting.


    ¡°Ooh queen Selene, my betrayer.¡±


    Azura said with bitternessced in her voice.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°I never betrayed you, but the goddess did. She mated this sweet she wolf to my son instead of you. So I advise you get it over with my son and wait for your own mate to arrive.¡±


    Selene said, ring intensely at Azura.


    Selene had been searching for Be ever since the party had began and he could not find her..


    At first, she had thought she was with her son, but when she saw de with some humans, drunk and speaking out of his sense, it then urred to her that Be had never been with the King and she must have been alone.


    But it seem she was not alone but instead she was with the King¡¯s ex lover.


    ¡°I own the king, she can not be the king¡¯s mate, that is not possible.¡±


    Azura said, she was not going to ept the truth that the King belonged to someone as worthless as the she wolf.


    ¡°Is that what she had been filling in your head Be?¡±


    Selene said, quickly walking towards Be who gave her a nod.


    ¡°Speak Be, do not be afraid of her, you will be the next queen soon enough, so do not be afraid of her.¡±


    Selene said, encouraging Be to speak.


    ¡°Yes, she said I was not the king¡¯s mate but instead she was the king¡¯s mate.¡±


    Be said, watching as Azura red at her, quickly she looked down, this was a vampire, there was no way she couldpete with Azura.


    ¡°Well that Is a lie, you of all people should know that. I have never seen the look of satisfaction that graced through the king¡¯s eyes whenever he stares at you, to him, you are his light to his dark world. This alone confirms that you belong to the king and what was that word west said in your room.¡±


    Selene said, smiling tenderly at Be.


    ¡°There won¡¯t be apetition because there is no need for one.¡±


    Be said, smiling fully now, no doubt, she was beginning to like the king, the basic feelings and mutual vibes she receives when he stares at her are enough to let her know she was bonded to be with the king, the only problem is that, she needed to fight her fear, she needed to ovee her past.


    ¡°You are speaking rubbish, there are alot of beautiful women the kind can decide to choose by hi¡­.¡±


    ¡°Do not speak to me like that woman, you can be the daughter of the grand elder but I am the queen who have also have control over the grand elder. Now Be head to the bar, your mate is there, I think he is getting tipsy already.¡±


    Selene said quickly grabbing unto Be¡¯s hand as she led her out from the scene.

 Chapter Forty eight

    48


    Azura frowned, she did not like what was happening, things seems to be favoring the she wolf.


    She smiled, there was still time, rome wasn¡¯t built in a day, was it.


    Be looked at the vampire king, the vampire king was speaking as if he was not in his right senses.


    Everything about him was odd, he spoke more than what was expected of him to speak.


    She wondered how many tons of drink he must have taken that must have made him quite drunk.


    ¡°Ooh here she is, she decided toe back to her senses.¡±


    de said,ughing rhetorically, the men who were with him stared at her, shaking their head lightly as they joined him inughing.


    Be closed her eyes tightly, there was no way she was going to leave the king like this, leaving him drunk with these men could lead to something drastic.


    She remembered the words of the vampire queen.


    ¡®Take him away from his human friends without causing a drama, he looks drunk.¡¯


    How the hell was she going to take him away from his friends without causing a drama.


    She breathed slightly, there was no need for her to panic, she was going to try grabbing his attention and make him focus on her, then lead him out from the party, it was simple, it was a simple task she could do, no need to fret about it.


    She could do this, quickly Be entered the bar, walking towards the vampire king.


    ¡°Excuse me mister, there Is an emergency and his attention is needed.¡±


    Be said, hoping her ns will work.


    ¡°Am busy with my men, any emergency can wait.¡±


    de said, staring at her, Be waved her head, the king was totally drunk.


    Damn him!


    Be hissed lightly, she looked back, there was no way she could do this, she closed her eyes, opened them back again, all she saw were vampires, she was not enjoying the party as she had expected to enjoy it, instead it was filled with blood sucking night creatures.


    She needed some space away from here, maybe she could head to the swimming pool and have a good swim and leave the king to be on his own for sometime, maybe by then, he must have gotten over himself.


    Be smiled, why hadn¡¯t she thought of this n, quickly turning front to stare at the king.


    Her body froze at who she  saw standing so close to her.


    ¡°What Is going through this cute mind of yours mate. You look beautiful, I feel like drinking every sight of you, mostly the one in between your legs.¡±


    de whispered lightly to her, Be gasped, this son of a bitch was definitely drunk and would regret each single words he was saying when hees back to his senses.


    ¡°Can I have this dance Mon Amour.¡±


    He did not give her the chance to respond  before caging her in his arms as he dragged her to the dance floor.


    A gasp left her breath, his skin was touching hers and it left a spark where ever they touch.


    She could see that smooth skin of his chest from his shirt which was notpletely buttoned.


    He was irresistible hot and there was no way she could ignore the spark that she was feeling. She wondered if he felt the same way she felt for him.


    She could fee his light heart beat as she ced her head on his chest.


    His cologne was the best she had ever smelt, he was perfect, maybe physically perfect, she wasn¡¯t trusting him yet but she knew she needed to free her heart, but there was a revenge to plot.


    A revenge she do n on her own.


    ¡°What Is going through that mind of yours Mon Amour?¡±


    de said, watching as she fumbled with her lips.


    A growl escaped his lips, quickly Be looked up at him, surprised at the sound that escaped his lips.


    ¡°Stop fumbling with your lips or I won¡¯t hesitate to kiss them. I dream of kissing them badly.¡±


    de said, flipping her over her back quickly before drawing her closer to him.


    Be felt her breath hitched at his words and actions, the vampire king was a blunt man who doesn¡¯t have a filter on his lips.


    ¡°You are drunk, you need to leave here till you are mentally fit enough for the party.¡±


    Be said, hoping he heard her out.


    ¡°Do I hear care in your voice. Do I feel you are beginning to care for me?¡±


    de asked, staring at her for a little while.


    ¡°Your mother the vampire king had seen how drunk you were when you were with your friends¡­. and she thinks you might expose maybe a secret to t¡­.¡±


    ¡°My human friends? Why would my mother think such a thing. I hate the fact that my mother is the one telling you what to do when it concerns me. I prefer you doing things on your own.¡±


    de said, his hands which was ced on her waist squeezed unto her waist for a while, a gasp left Be¡¯s lips at his touch.


    de smiled, his touch was affecting her.


    Be looked back at the men who were still in the VIP lounge, now she knew why these particr men do not possess this kind of aura other vampires possessed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s walk outside, let¡¯s leave the party.¡±


    de said, his intense deep dark eyes stared down at her making her shiver for a while.


    ¡°Where, where do we head after this party, you are drunk and you need to clear your head off, maybe In your room or office.¡±


    Office! Be whispered lightly, she wondered if anyone had seen the gift which she had personally presented to the king.


    ¡°Is this also among the thing my mother had requested you to do.¡±


    de said, drawing her closer to his body.


    He loved the effect he was having on her, he loved the fact that he was able to make her shudder under his arms without even trying.


    ¡°What do you think.¡±


    Be asked, watching as he smiled for a while.


    ¡°I am not good at guessing games, but I will find my answers clearly by myself.¡±


    de said and without giving her the chance to reply back, He dragged her quickly out from the room.


    Isabe had been staring at the two couples when they danced in the dance floor, her heart had been filled with anger and hatred.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Quickly she saw them leaving the party, she wondered where they were heading to, quickly intending to stalk them, a body came, obstructing her from moving.


    ¡°Heading somewhere?¡±


    Queen Selene said, she had been watching the two women who were not happy with the King¡¯s involvement with his mate.


    She had seen the doctor was about to leave the party and follow the king and his mate out of the party.


    ¡°Queen Selene, happy birthday to your son, I could not believe your son could celebrate his birthday.¡±


    Isabe said, internally gritting her teeth with anger, the queen was trying to stop her from following the king and his wretched mate of his.


    ¡°When he have an Irresistible mate whom had made him celebrate his birthday, what do you except from him, disappoint his mate. Moreover where are you heading to?¡±


    Queen Selene said, watching as Isabe gave a tight smile for a while.


    ¡°Oooh am looking to the bar stand, am tired sitting in my sit for a while.¡±


    Isabe lied, lying was the only option left for her.


    ¡°Ooh you must have missed your way then, here let me lead you there, it should be an honor that the queen is going to drink with am ordinary doctor like you.¡±


    Queen Selene said, smiling again.


    She was really getting into the doctor¡¯s skin.


    ¡°By the way, who invited you to the king¡¯s party?¡±


    Queen Selene said, she did not remember sending an invitation to the doctor neither did she sent any to Azura, but as for Azura, she knew that spoilt brat have her ways, but the doctor, how has shended her self an invitation.


    ¡°You gave me, don¡¯t you remember queen Selene?¡±


    Isabe said, smiling again at the queen.


    ¡°No I don¡¯t, but it never mattered, nothing is affected or changes with your presence any ways.¡±


    Queen Selene said.


    ¡°Now let¡¯s head to the bar stand.¡±


    Queen Selene said again.


    ¡°Sure Vampire queen.¡±


    Isabe said, maybe another day, she would be lucky to know what the she wolf was up to.


    ???????????????????


    They had been walking for quite a long.


    Slowly the surrounding changed from been hot to been cold, slowly a huge pool which she had never seen In the castle made way to her sight.


    ¡°You brought me to a pool.¡±


    Be said, staring at him, she was not expecting him to bring her here, this was the only ce that had filled her mind toe to.


    ¡°Yes are you hesitant toe to a pool, don¡¯t you like pools?¡±


    de said, quickly turning to stare at her.


    ¡°Ooh no, not that, I love pools, just that I am shocked to be here, your birthday is going o¡­¡±


    Be frozed at her words.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Be asked, staring at him as he removed his shirt, then followed quickly by his trouser wear.


    ¡°Swim, am going to swim.¡±


    de said and without giving her chance to look back, he removed thest clothing that was on his body, leaving him stark naked.


    Be gasped horribly, quickly she removed her eyes from the abominable sight she had just seen.


    She hissed loudly, the vampire king was a big fat fool when he Is drunk, she wondered if he will regret his actions when he get sober.


    ¡°You never told me you were going to remove the rest of your clothing vampire king¡±


    Be said, still facing opposite the pool, she could not remove the image of what she had seen from her eyes, the vampire king have a huge thing down there, she waved her head, she was getting insane, she was getting perverted my such disgusting image that once took her virginity.


    ¡°What do you expect from me honey, you should know i will remove all my clothing. I can¡¯t jump in a pool half dressed. You can turn forward now, am fully emerged In the pool and you can¡¯t see what belongs to you.¡±


    de said, smiling haughtily.


    Be groaned internally, she hated the drunk king, she preferred him rudely arrogant yet hot and obeying her soft demands.


    She turned around, she sighed lightly, at least the naked king was hidden in the water.


    ¡°Strip.¡±


    She heard him say, she looked at him, wondering if he was going insane or if the wine was affecting his head alot.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Be asked breathlessly.


    ¡°I said strip, you can¡¯t swim with your clothes on.¡±


    de said, throwing her a dangerous smirk which she felt like wiping off in an instant.


    ¡°Strip my woman!¡±

 Chapter Forty nine

    49


    ¡°Strip Be.¡±


    His words caused her inner thighs to tingle with excitement.


    ¡°And why would you want me to strip, why should I strip.¡±


    Be said, watching as he closed his eyes for a little while.


    When he opened it, his deep dark eyes stared right at her.


    ¡°Because you are my mate and I would want you to enjoy this cool water with me.¡±


    de said, quietly deeping his head in the water.


    Be stood frozen on the ground, he sounded just like Lucas.


    She could remember the devil¡¯s words as it rang through her head, how he hadmanded her to strip and had taken away thest pride left in her without  no remorse orpassion.


    But his words, the vampire king¡¯s words felt different than Lucas, his words was not amand but instead it sounded like a plea, his words never disgusted her instead it gave her a feeling which she had never felt before.


    ¡°What would you have preferred me do apart from joining you in the pool?¡±


    Be asked, staring at the water that bubbled as he swam in the pool.


    de rose up from the water, he stared at her for a while, slowly a smile made way to his face, quickly his smile turned to a frown.


    ¡°I would rather had preferred if you had punched that triple square of a riffraff and have you not speaking to him and instead stayed far away from him.¡±


    de said, hissing lightly.


    Be gaped at him, how could he expect her to be violent towards that powerful vampire especially in a party like that.


    She stared at him intensely, shaking her head slowly, it wasn¡¯t his fault, the jerk face was drunk.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do such a terrible thing, you of all people should know that.¡±


    Be said, watching as he dipped his head In the water.


    ¡°I know, strip and let¡¯s swim, the water is warm enough for the both of us.¡±


    de said, watching as she shook her head.


    ¡°Am not going to look, I will face backward while you remove your clothing.¡±


    de said, turning back ward.


    ¡°Why do I have to be totally naked. I can still wear my underwears.¡±


    Be said, watching as he turned quickly, Be gasped, he wasn¡¯t keeping up to his words, he had turned back, what if she had been removing her dress.


    ¡°I am naked as you already know, so it is fair enough you are naked too. This kinda water is good for a skin like yours, it will suit any raging storm in you, I can see some raging storm in your eyes.¡±


    de said, watching as she held unto her garments tightly as if he was going to rip her clothes apart.


    ¡°But You do not keep to your words, you are not facing backwards as you promised, how the hell am I going  to believe you then?¡±


    Be said, watching as he gave her a full blown smile which she had never seen in the vampire king¡¯s face before.


    ¡°Because I never heard the sound of your zipper. I hope you understand me, now please strip, you do not intend evil for me because I might catch a cold and it would be your fault.¡±


    ¡°How can you say such a thing, you are the one who wanna swim.¡±


    Be said, this hot mate of hers was trying to ckmail her.


    ¡°And don¡¯t you wanna enjoy this warm water too.¡±


    de asked, watching as she fumbled with her fingers for a while.


    ¡°I wish to but¡­..¡±


    ¡°Then strip let¡¯s swim.¡±


    de said, interrupting her speech.


    Be nodded her head, this hot face was getting into her.


    She wished he would pass out before she will even remove all her clothing.


    She watched as he turned backwards.


    His broad back which has a colored tattoo was quite visible.


    She wondered what his tattoo meant.


    Slowly she heard the sound of her zipper going down and quickly her gown fell on her feet in a ball.


    She slowly removed her legs from the heeps of her gown and slowly she removed her underwears, this was a private pool as the king had said, so there was no need to panic of someone seeing her nakedness.


    Slowly she walked towards the other end of the water, slowly submerging her self in it.


    She was surprised to see the water was warm as she nevee expected it to be.


    ¡°How do you see the water?¡±


    de asked from the other end of the pool.


    ¡°It¡¯s warm.¡±


    Be said, ying with the water.


    ¡°Good so let¡¯s make it warmer.¡±


    de said, quickly swimming towards her.


    Be turned back quickly, she was surprised at his fast swimming skill, forgetting in a minute that he was a vampire.


    She froze when she felt him beside her, he was furiously close behind her.


    Her body went stiff when she felt his hands wrapped around her waist, his breath beneath her ears, her mind was filled with so much thoughts to the extent she did not know what she was thinking.


    ¡°You feel cold even in a water like this, what should I do to make you feel warm.¡±


    de said, the alcohol he drank wafted through his mouth as It oozed on the air.


    The smell of his breath did not disgust her instead it made her needy, needy of what!


    ¡°Whaa¡­. t are¡­. you¡­ do.. ing¡±


    Be felt her self stuttering under his hold, he was affecting her mindset, he was affecting her body, he was affecting everything In her, he was making her think what she never intended on thinking, thest thing she ever intended of thinking. He was breaking through her walls and this perverted drunk hot face who is impossibly close to her was making her break her rules totally for a while.


    ¡°What do you think am doing, am making you feel good and warmer, what do you think. I love this moment, I always dreamt of this moment.¡±


    de said, getting more closer to her as he closed his eyes, humming lightly.


    Be felt something strong touching beneath her thighs, it was quite strong, she wondered what It was, slowly she ced her hand on it, a light gasp escaped her lips as she frozed with shock, she has just touched his manhood, his manhood had been pressing on her thighs and she had mistakenly touched it.


    She felt a growl escaped from his lips.


    ¡°You do not need to shiver in fear, what you just touched belongs to you but this story will be for another day.¡±


    de said,ughing lowly.


    Be felt her face burning with shame and shyness, she felt her cheeks light up on fire.


    She was such a fool, what was she expecting to be stiff beneath her, she had totally forgotten that he king was not himself but instead he was drunk.


    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡±


    Be asked, this was the king¡¯s birthday and they might be looking for them, what would the guest think if they could not find her and the king in the party. She blushed furiously at this thought, she could not believe she was going to be in a position like this with anyone not even the king, even knowing he was his mate.


    ¡°I want us to y a game.¡±


    de said, now dragging his hand upwards towards her belly, slowly his hands was going upwards towards the bridge of her breasts.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She gasped lightly, why was she feeling dizzy, dizzy in a funny way, why wasn¡¯t she feeling disgusted by his touch¡­.


    ¡°A¡­ game.¡±


    Be gasped, she was getting affected by his touches.


    ¡°Yes a game Mon Amour. Let¡¯s y an interesting game which you will love.¡±


    de said, this time without giving her a time to apprehend what he would do next, she hoped this bipr drunkard passed out before he began this strange game of his.

 Chapter Fifty

    50


    This chapter contains mature content.


    ¡°Why are you scared Be.¡±


    de asked, staring at her as she shook under his hold.


    Be hissed lightly, she was impossibly close to him, how the hell won¡¯t she be nervous. His hands was impossibly close to her breast, just a light movement upward and his hands will locate her breast.


    ¡°Because I am naked.¡±


    Be said, watching as he made a little movement in the water.


    His stiff erection was touching her butt, she knew she will regret everything that happened this morning.


    ¡°So am I¡±


    de said, bending down slowly as he kissed her naked neck, her skin was so soft for someone like an omega, but he never cares what she was, she was his to protect that was all that mattered.


    ¡°You have a soft skin, do you know that.¡±


    de said, feeling as a soft gasp escaped her lips, she was been affected greatly by his touch and this made him quite happy.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Be breathed, this was torment, in a sweet way, she felt disgusted with her self, she could not believe that the vampire king was holding her in such an intimate manner.


    He moved again more closer to her, she gasped, what was this perverted hot vampire trying to do.


    ¡°Can you move back a little please.¡±


    Be said, pleading for her sanity.


    ¡°I am not hindering you from moving mate, you have every right to move around Mon Amour.¡±


    de said, still kissing her neck.


    This son of a vampire was ying games with her, there was no way she could wiggle under those stiff manhood which was grazing on her thighs, making any movement might lead into something disastrous, something she will fully regret.


    ¡°I can¡¯t move, you know that King de, if I move, something disastrous will happen.¡±


    Be said, feeling his hands around her waist tightening more.


    ¡°I love disastrous, as I said, I do not stop you from wiggling this hot big ass of yours. It will go a long way for me. If only you know how you are torturing me even without trying.¡±


    de said, His next action sent her almost shattering Inside the water because quickly he Palmed her ass with his hands.


    ¡°You have a perfect butt.¡±


    de said, watching as she froze under the water.


    ¡°What is the game vampire king¡±


    Be said, still feeling his hands roaming around her ass.


    She tightened her knees together, preventing her from busting over.


    ¡°In as much you calling me vampire king turns me so on, I will prefer if you call me by my name.¡±


    de said, watching as she twisted a little, this time, making his stiff erection almost touching the hole of her butt.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Be said, her breathing had inaudibly increased a little.


    ¡°What?¡±


    de asked, tormenting her the more as he rubbed his hands all over her ass.


    ¡°I said no, I won¡¯t call you by your name, now what is the game.¡±


    Be said, she wanted to be done with this.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Hmm that is the game, Is for you to see.¡±


    de said and without giving her a warming, he grabbed unto her naked breast quickly, rubbing them and squeezing them.


    Be parted her lips, this was a very abominable torture, a sinful thing she promised her self not to engage in.


    ¡°Do you know I keep cameras In your room.¡±


    de said, Be gasped at his words, he wasn¡¯t giving her a time to think straight, his hand pinched her nipples, she tightened her lips, preventing her self from making any single sound.


    This feeling was different than when Lucas was having his way with her, this time with this hot vampire she felt her self enjoying what do ever he was offering her.


    Wait! His words banged in her head, he kept a damn camera in her room.


    ¡°I know what is  going through your mind, to avoid you running away again, I had to keep a camera, but that did not mean I was watching you walking around with towels, am quite decent for that.¡±


    de said,ughing lowly as he said those words.


    Decent? Be thought, ¡®Decent my feet¡¯


    A decent man will not cage her In a warm swimming pool and then continuously torture her after wards.


    ¡°Call me de.¡±


    de said, hissing lowly on his words, her nipples had tightened under his hands¡­..


    ¡°No I won¡¯t king de.¡±


    Be said, deughed lightly, she was quite stubborn, slowly he traced down his hands which was holding her breast down to her thighs, he stroked on her thighs furiously.


    ¡°We will see, now open your thighs, I need to go further.¡±


    de said, watching as she shivered under his touch.


    ¡°No I won¡¯t, that is the least thing I will do.¡±


    Be said, closing her eyes tightly as he continuously stroked her thighs.


    ¡°I won¡¯t force you to open up, I will allow you do it willingly. I can smell your arousal, you are wet, so wet for me.¡±


    de hissed, hearing her instant gasp, she knew she was holding her self from moaning, but he would be patient, till he broke that walls in her.


    ¡°I would love to know how your blood taste like, but nothing canpare how your pussy will taste like under my lips, I will love to savour every taste of you juice as it flowed down my taste buds, it will taste mightily, that I know.¡±


    At his words, Be loosed control of her thighs, his words broke through her walls, causing her thighs to part so widely, at that instant, it gave de the opening he needed, de without hesitating dipped his hands into her pussy, as he stroked and pinched her nipple, her breathing became high. Opening her folds with his hands.


    ¡°What  do you want me to do to you, would you prefer me tie you down on a bed as I banged the living hell out of you or would you prefer me raising your butt up in the air as I spank and slide into your ass.¡±


    His words caught her off guard, his words were driving he crazy, his words did not felt disgusting but instead it made her feel insanely good.


    ¡°What do you want.¡±


    de said, slipping his fingers into her clit as he continued stroking on them, he felt her juice slide down his hands, she was fucking wet and it will be a good waste for this juice to be wasting.


    ¡°Vampire king!¡±


    Be gasped, he was torturing her, de stroked on her clit and slowly he pushed a finger into her arousal.


    A sigh escaped her lips, but this was not what he wanted from her, he wanted to hear her call his name.


    ¡°You are so fucking wet, my senses were correct. You are wet for me.¡±


    de said, quickly he added more fingers, she was so fucking tight and wet as his fingers were bumping in her arousal so well.


    He closed his eyes, Imagining if it was his cock that was doing that.


    ¡°Please¡­.!¡±


    Be said lowly, she was scared to be caught doing this hot terrible act with the almighty vampire king.


    ¡°Please what? Call me by my name.¡±


    de said, still stroking her arousal furiously, touching every part of her that needed to be touched.


    ¡°No I won¡¯t¡­.¡±


    Be muffled, how could she believe the king was going to y a free intimate game with her especially when the both of them were naked, she was a fool, an insane fool.


    She had started this game, their was no way she would end it.


    ¡°Seem you are quite stubborn.¡±


    de said,ughing evily, quickly without warning, he pushed his fist Into her arousal, his wholerge fist, he saw her eyes rolled in between her head as she parted her mouth wide, no words was escaping from her lips.


    Quickly, he began fist bumping inside her, she shook with might, this felt like his real cock was inside her.


    She gasped for breath, he was knocking her off in a pool, this was terribly insane.


    de squeezed her breast as he fist bumped in her, she felt a feeling which she had never felt before building up in her, she gasped for air as his torment increased, she opened her mouth widely, he was about to win the game, the game was to mention his name without adding any formalities.


    But he never told her what he will gain when he won¡¯t the game, every game came with a price.


    ¡°Mention my name Mon amour.¡±


    de said, fondling her breast as he pounded his fist in her.


    ¡°Now.¡±


    de said, biting lightly on her neck as if he wanted to draw blood from her.


    ¡°BLADEEEEEE¡­¡±


    Be Said, this strange feeling was  about to take control of her.


    ¡°BLADEEE please!¡±


    Be said, not knowing what she was begging for.


    Quickly de pulled his fist from her arousal, leaving her bodypletely in need.


    He smiled down at her.


    ¡°I win.¡±

 Chapter Fifty one

    51


    Be spined around quickly staring at de, she could not believe she has lost it and mentioned his name, how could she loose in a game like this, of course why won¡¯t she loose in a game like this.


    She gasped, she was confused, what was his gift for winning.


    ¡°I have not swim yet, we came here for swimming.¡±


    ¡°You can swimter. This pool won¡¯t disappear, it will continue to remain here, there are alot of days to swim.¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    de said, smiling mischievously at her.


    She sighed, she hoped the king could pass out but that was not going to happen.


    ¡°Where are we heading to.¡±


    Be said, watching as he stepped out from the pool, she could not find enough courage to look back into the water, this pool contained a lot of things, so instead she continued to stare at his¡­. ass, she almost palmed her head.


    de wore his briefs, quickly he turned to stare at her.


    ¡°My room which has turned to yours.¡±


    de said, watching as she shivered under his stare.


    Different thoughts overclouded Be¡¯s head, why would his price be in his room, why couldn¡¯t it be any other ce.


    ¡°What is your gift for winning.¡±


    Be said, matching his stares with hers.


    ¡°Ooh my gift for winning, I wondered why up till now you never asked, but only asked after I won the game. My gift  having your hands tied on the bed also gagging your mouth with a good golden piece which smelt like me, then afterwards, I eat those wet pussy of yours till you cum mightily in my mouth. I will make sure non of those juices of yours is wasted.¡±


    de said, his eyes darkened the more as he said those words.


    ¡°Now step out from the pool.¡±


    de said, Be froze on his words.


    His words¡­.. turned her on more than any other words had turned her on.


    ¡°The party, we are going to bete for the party, everyone will ask of our where about, remember is your birthday party, so what should be done.¡±


    Be said, she needed to convince him to stop this madness, something she do regret the next day.


    ¡°Do not worry about that, I will inform them that you were tired because I took a taste of you which is quite correct and also i tucked you In¡±


    de said, staring at her as she widened her eyes in shock.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t there no other choice, there should be a choice, maybe an option.¡±


    Be said, staring at him pleadingly, there was no way se would be tied on the bed while he do silly things to her, that was outrageous or maybe there was many ways he could tie her on the bed while doing strange things with her.


    ¡°Ok fine the first option is getting your mouth tied, I would prefer you screaming my name but i never made a sound proof, your hands will stil be tied, that is part of my win, second option, one of us will give each other oral sex¡­. You will have to choose which one of us..¡±


    Be gulped at his words. The king was going insane.


    ¡°Ora.. l sex¡­¡±


    Be muttered, the king Is a pervert.


    ¡°Yes, oral sex¡­.¡±


    ¡°And thest option is¡­¡±


    Be said, interrupting his words,


    ¡°You will spend the next seven days in my bed naked and gagged, why I please you, how do you see that.¡±


    de said, throwing her a smirk, right now she looked delicious, quite delicious for him to slide his dick in her and fuck her senseless but that had to wait, he was not going to force her to do anything, till she epts himpletely, but right now, he got to get his win, been drunk gave him courage to do insane things with her.


    ¡°Wait the options are not fair, no one is easy, I do not know what to choose.¡±


    Be blurted out, again she thought, the king was a pervert, a hot disgusting pervert.


    ¡°You choose which one you want, you have five seconds to choose.¡±


    de said, watching as her eyes widened with shock.


    Be stared at him, the stares he gave her was like one she had never seen in a life time, he wasn¡¯t forcing her to do things just like Lucas wanted, instead, they were ying a dirty pleasuring game.


    If this was a game, she do y him backter.


    ¡°Five¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Four¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Three¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Two¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°One¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°I pick the first option!¡±


    Be said, her heart drumming with a feeling which she was not expecting to feel at a time like this.


    She was feeling excited, excited to do strange things with him.


    ¡°Oh my gosh, I chose the first option.¡±


    Be gasped, realizing what she had done.


    s stared at her, a wicked grin filled his face.


    ¡°You seem quite excited, now please mon amour step out from the pool, you will catch a cold.¡±


    de said, watching as shezied around in the pool, he turned back, he was going to see her secrets partster on, but yet, he still got to respect her, unless she might go insane with anger, this mate of his have a little ball of fire in her.


    Be wore her under wears, she wondered what he was going to do to her, she felt her Inner thighs flush with excitement.


    ¡°Good thing you didn¡¯t put on your clothes.¡±


    de said, quickly without thinking twice he carried her bridal style, Be gasped, she wasn¡¯t expecting him to be quite sudden and just like a sh, he disappeared into thin air.


    The next seconds, they found themselves in her room, she was surprised at the sudden disappearance.


    ¡°You disappear?¡±


    Be asked, her face filled with confusion.


    ¡°I teleport, not all vampires does that, only but five of the vampires in the vampire kingdom teleport. The rest of the vampires run with a good speed.¡±


    de said, exining how vampires work in a time like this.


    ¡°Won¡¯t you wait until you be sober.¡±


    Be asked, hoping he listened to her, she doubted if the vampire king would regret his actions, he was all over her and  she felt afraid she was going to regret doing this shits with him.


    ¡°No, If I wait till am sober, I will still eat you out but a part of my mind will be thinking about not eating you out so you won¡¯t pass out.¡±


    de said, slowly dropping her on the bed, Be froze at his words, what does ge mean by eating out, was he nning on sucking her blood, she hoped not.


    ¡°Mon amour I have a party to attend to, I promise you will enjoy this more than I will ever do.¡±


    de said, his voice sounding more husker and thicker.


    Be shivered at his words, this son of a pervert knew exactly the words to say in order turn her on.

 Chapter Fifty two

    52


    He spoke like Lucas, but his words never affected her the way Lucas words affected her, instead she felt a strange feeling mixed with contentment flowed through her body.


    ¡°I promise not to be rough with you.¡±


    de said, in a promising voice, slowly he leaned towards her, his bare chest touching her stomach.


    ¡°Are we going to have sex?¡±


    She wasn¡¯tfortable having sex with him, she hadn¡¯t healed properly, but she wasfortable having him inbetween her legs.


    ¡°No not yet, you are not ready for that yet. I do make sure you are fully ready for that.¡±


    de assured her, Be breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°As I said, am gonna tie your hands.¡±


    de said, his lips touching the crook of her neck, he bit her neck for a seconds. Hearing a little moan escaping from her lips.


    ¡°And then I gag this hot lips of yours.¡±


    de said and without giving her a time to speak he smashed his lips on hers, his actions took Be by surprise, she was not expecting such from him.


    When she gasped, it gave him the opportunity to deepen the kiss, she tasted like strawberry, Be moaned under his kiss, she had never tasted anything like this, he was driving her nuts at each kisses he gave her, he circled his tongue around her mouth trying to taste every inch of her.


    Be moaned, she could perceive and taste the alcohol that had made him drunk.


    Under his arms he caged her, to love and make her as his.


    His tongue left her lips, quickly kisinge every inch of her face, he was fast, hot and rough at the same time and his actions was not disgusting her instead it was turning her on.


    ¡°Mine.¡±


    de growled as he kissed her neck, biting her at every chance he got to, he wanted to savour every inch of his body, he wanted to show her to whom she belonged to.


    ¡°Mine.¡±


    de said, hearing the mighty pants of her breath, slowly his hands swiped towards the drawer, he brought out a hand cuff, still kissing her, he cuffed her on the bed, without her knowledge.


    Be felt something cold on her hands, she looked up, she realized that the hot devil of her mate had cuffed her when he was distracting her with his kisses.


    ¡°You cuffed m¡­..¡±


    de never gave her a chance toplete her words because quickly he smashed his lips on her lips, Be tightened her lips, she was not going to open up to his kisses, but it was a hard thing to do because quickly, without her knowledge, de dipped his hands into her cunt, squeezing it quite fast, at his actions, Be gasped with shock, using that opportunity he slid his tongue into her mouth, this time, kissing her tenderly as he savored her lips.


    His other hand flipped her bra over, slowly his hands dropped to grab her breast, Be moaned, she had never felt like this before, no one had ever treated her this way.


    de saw the look of excitement which zed in her eyes, he smiledzily at her, she was wet, so fucking wet for him, he could smell her arousal and his hand could feel the heat that came from her cunt.


    ¡°Say it!¡±


    de said, staring at her, he had brought her to the surface, but he wanted her to give him the permission to go on.


    ¡°deee¡­..¡±


    Be hissed, the mother fucker was ying games with her, he had brought her so far yet he wanted her to say it.


    ¡°Say it, say I¡­.¡±


    ¡°Say what¡­.¡±


    Be hissed, watching as his eyes darkened more, His hands was almost close to her breast and she could not wait for him to handle him just as he had handled her mouth.


    ¡°Good girl, now say mate I want you to eat my pussy till I can¡¯t breath no more and cum In your mouth.¡±


    de said, watching as her breath hitched at what he said.


    His words was a good turner, she closed her eyes tightly, she was going to regret this, she was definitely going to regret this the next morning. de stroked her fleshy folds again, reminding her of what she would enjoy.


    ¡°Mate I want you to eat my cunt till I can¡¯t breath no mor¡­..¡±


    de didnt give her the time toplete his words and quickly he grabbed unto her breast, squeezing and sucking the other at the same time, he rubbed his hands briefly on her wet cunt which was waiting for him to eat.


    de sucked on her nipples, pinched her nipples and squeeze them so roughly till she her eyes almost rolled out from her socket.


    ¡°Fuck BLADE¡­.. eat me till I can breath no more¡­.¡±


    Be screamed, quickly de took a piece of a cloth which smelt like him, he tied it round her lips, gagging from screaming, he never knew she was a good screamer.


    Quickly he kissed her downwards, his lips tasting her stomach and without thinking twice, he parted her legs, quickly raising her legs high up to his shoulders, he dipped his head In between her legs, cing his hot lips on her cunt, he ate her out, sucking, licking, flicking her cunt like he had ever eaten anyone before.


    ¡°Fuck BLADE¡­. damn¡­..¡±


    Be muffled under the piece of gag which smelt like him.


    She twisted on the bed, enjoying this damn abominable pleasure she had never enjoyed before nor heard of before.


    He was fucking eating her flesh out with his tongue.


    She squeezed around, almost squeezing his head into her cunt.


    de raised his head high, seeing his mate high under his hold gave him an immense feeling he had never felt before.


    Slowly he dipped his three fingers into his mouth, lubricating them, slowly, he dipped them into her cunt, watching as his fingers dived into her cunt, it was a wonderful sight to behold, watching his hands trapped inside her cunt.


    Be gasped, she did something huge, something insane in down there, when she liked down, she found him staring at her, he gave her a smile, a warning smile, warning her what to expect, she nodded her head, anticipating for what will happen next.


    Quickly he pumped his fingers into her cunt, increasing his pace, as he increased his pace, he watched her breathing increase with full force, he knew she wasing to climax, she was about to experience something he will always want her to experience.


    Quickly still fucking her with his fingers, he ced his head in her vagina lips, sucking and fingering her at the same time, Be went crazy with different feelings which raked through her.


    ¡°BLADE¡­. I feel like peeing de¡­.¡±


    Be said, she was feeling strange,  something unknown was about to happen to her, she felt as if she was going to pee in a situation like this.


    ¡°You not gonna pee Mon amour, you are about to have your first climax, do it!¡±


    de said, increasing his pace as he fingered her and sucked the living hell out of her.


    ¡°Now, cum for me baby, please I wanna taste you juice, cum in that cunt of yours for me¡­..¡±


    de said and at his words, he felt her juice burst out from her cunt as she climaxed and screamed under her gagged lips.


    She struggled under the handcuffs, struggling to be free as she climaxed heavily.


    de sucked every juice that dripped down from her pussy, he made sure not even a single drop was wasted.


    Her juice tasted so insanely good, like something he had never tasted before.


    She tasted just like her scent, she tasted like strawberry and vani.


    de rose up slowly, watching as she closed her eyes for a while before opening them, she stared at him, his eyes was still thick dark.


    de watched her, giving her a mischievous smile, he rose his fingers up, his fingers which had done part of the work, he dipped them in his mouth, sucking every inch of her juice that draped in his hands.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°I can¡¯t allow your juice waste like that.¡±


    de said, walking up closer to her, he removed her gag, without giving her the chance to talk, he smashed his lips on hers, circling his tongue all over her mouth tasting easy inch of her and Also giving her the opportunity to taste her own juice.


    ¡°You taste great.¡±


    de said, quickly removing the cuffs, be left the bed.


    ¡°Happy birthday to you.¡±


    Be said, she had almost forgotten that there was a party going on, this pervert was changing her and breaking through her walls.


    ¡°Ooh my, I love my birthday present already.¡±


    de said, quickly stepping out from the bed, he took His clothes, putting them on.


    ¡°That is not a birthday present, but a game, your b¡­¡±


    ¡°Sweetheart, sleep, I must have stressed you out, I need to attend to my birthday party. I feel so damn refreshed.¡±


    de said, walking towards her, he gave her a kiss on her forehead.


    ¡°Sleep well Mon amour.¡±


    de said, quickly he walked shed out from the room.


    Be gaped at the empty air, where he stood, she waved her head, she had wanted to inform him about the gift but instead he had been so quick to leave.


    She hoped he was not avoiding her.


    She wondered what the future held for her.


    Things had changed between the both of them, they now know some secrets about each other.


    Things were not going to remain the same ever again between she and this mate of hers.


    What he showed her tonight, this part of himself he revealed to her drove her insane and made her realized that Lucas was a mother fucker, Lucas had made her life better instead by pushing her into the hands of the ruthless vampire king who treats her like a queen to his dark heart.


    A smile escaped from her face as she thought about this, slowly she closed her eyes, her eyes making contact with the handcuff whichy on the bed, she smiled again, remembering what this handcuff could do.

 Chapter Fifty three

    53


    One second


    Two seconds


    Three seconds


    Four seconds


    Five seconds


    Quickly Be snapped her eyes open, she looked around the room, the room was empty, only the sounds of the bird rang through the window.


    She closed her eyes tightly for a while. Trying to remember what had happened the previous night.


    A light gasp escaped from her lips, There was no way she would forget what happened the previous night.


    She was not the one who was drunk but the king, what the hell had she done.


    Be groaned, she rolled over the bed, not knowing what to do, there was no way she had done something like that with him.


    ¡°What the hell have I done.¡±


    Be groaned, hitting the bed furiously.


    ¡°What are you doing hurting an innocent bed.¡±


    Be heard a voice said to her, slowly she looked up, surprised to see the queen standing four feet away from her.


    ¡°Ooh am getting the bed ready.¡±


    Be muttered, standing up quickly,  she looked down, she was surprised to see her self in a night mare.


    She looked up at the queen, confusionced in her face.


    ¡°Ooh a maid came to change you. Oooh who do you think did that.¡±


    Queen Selene said giving her a mischievous stare.


    ¡°Ooh I don¡¯t mean that mother, am just surprised to see my self in another outfit.¡±


    Be said, watching as the queen shook her head, as if not believing what she said.


    ¡°You think am going to believe that crap, that nothing happened between the both of youst night.¡±


    Queen Selene said, waving her head as she stared at her in a silly manner.


    Be groaned, there was no way she will tell the queen what happened.


    ¡°Nothing happened mother, nothing happened.¡±


    Be said, waving her head as she arranged her bed.


    ¡°Where were youst night then, when the party was going on, where were you with the king. I prevented the doctor froming out from stalking the both of you. I told you there will bepetitions but you managed to take the king away Be.¡±


    Selene said, slowly walking towards her like a predator.


    Be stood up straight, wondering what the queen was up to.


    She backed up, maintaining her distance between she and the vampire.


    Quickly like a sh, queen Selene smashed her body on Be with a hug, hugging her insanely tightly.


    ¡°You has sex with the king, oh my gosh you had sex with the king, am so happy for you.¡±


    Queen Selene said, Be froze at her words, what the hell was that queen thinking, that she slept with the king.


    She dragged her body away from the queen, she needed to inform the queen that she never did a thing like that.


    ¡°No mother No, I never slept with the king, we never did anythingst night. I only but had some tiny strange discussions with him, nothing else.¡±


    Be said, partially saying the truth.


    She could not believe that the queen could say something like this.


    Queen Selene stared at her, wondering if she was saying the truth, she waved her head in embarrassment.


    ¡°Am sorry love, I thought you did something like that with the king, I expect so much. Just want to have a young pup running around the mansion. I miss hearing the sounds of children since the king never allows kids into the castle.¡±


    Queen Selene said, her shoulders slumped in disappointment.


    Be was startled at her words, does the king hates children.


    ¡°Does the king hates children, like pups.¡±


    Be asked, watching as the queen waved her head.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t hate kids, he just have this phobia for kids. He thinks he can hurt kids with his dark world. Kids tends to run away from his presence because he possesses a dark aura around him¡±


    Queen Selene said, her face dropping as she said these words.


    ¡°Dress up, the king demands for your attention In his room.¡±


    Queen Selene said, Be looked up at her quickly.


    ¡°In his room?¡±


    Be asked, wondering why the alpha was demanding for her presence in his room.


    ¡°Yes in his room, a guard will lead you to his room. He hadn¡¯t stepped out from his room since this morning.¡±


    Queen Selene said, watching as the queen gave her a wild insane smile, a smile depicts something mischievous.


    ¡°Do not panic, everything will be fine.¡±


    Queen Selene said, touching her cheeks fondly.


    Be nodded her head.


    ¡°Yeah, no one is going to die seeing the king in his room.¡±


    Be said, smiling back at her.


    ¡°Good now go dress up, the king awaits for your presence.¡±


    Queen Selene said again, knowing how well Be tends to forget easily.


    ¡°What about Kurt, where is he, haven¡¯t seen him for a while now.¡±


    Be asked, Kurt was the opposite of the king. A good joker, a good smiler and also he made her happy.


    ¡°Ooh, he went out for his job, duty called him, something came up and he didn¡¯t have the heart to tell you goodbye. But he will be back in a few days.¡±


    Queen Selene said, Be nodded her head, she understood Kurt was also a busy man like the king, he is a vampire prince, he have a vampire royal blood running in him.


    Selene left the room, quickly Be strode to the bath, she hoped the king had an amnesia¡­. no not an amnesia, what was she thinking, she could not possibly wish the king bad luck, but she would prefer if the king had forgotten what happened the previous night.


    She threw on a purple floral dress which reached her mid thighs, stepping on a t covered shoes, she brushed her head backwards, applying a little powder on her face and light gloss on her lips and spraying some perfume, she left the room.


    Maybe there was a reason she had to look good, maybe there was a reason he wanted to see her In his chambers.


    A guard led her to the king¡¯s chambers.


    A bold written was ced on the door.


    ¡°THE VAMPIRE KING¡¯S ROOM¡±


    Be read out, she breathed slightly, just as she was about to knock, she heard a voiceing out from the room.


    It belonged to a female and It was quite audible for her hearing.


    ¡°I made this sweater my self, doesn¡¯t it look lovely my king.¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The voice said, Be gasped at what she said, the woman was talking about sweater, her voice sounded famili¡­..


    ¡°Thank for the birthday gift. It looks lovely.¡±


    She heard the king respond back to this mysteriousdy who was together with him in the room.


    She wondered which cardigan they were referring to.


    She had also made a cardigan for the king.


    She never expected any one to present such ridiculous gift to him as a birthday present.


    She stepped back, there was no way she was going to get into the room.


    The king had a woman with him already, she felt her heart sting at this thought.


    As she stepped back ready to leave, she heard the door opened and a woman with long thick hair stepped out from the room, followed by the vampire king.


    ¡°The she wol¡­..¡±


    ¡°In my chambers Mon amour.¡±


    de said, walking toward his mate and without thinking twice, he dragged her into the room, banging the door at Isabe¡¯s face.

 Chapter Fifty four

    54


    de walked towards the table.


    He looked at his mate, watching as she frowned her face in anger.


    ¡°You look upset.¡±


    de asked, watching as she twisted her fingers.


    Be stared down at the cardigan which she had made for the king.


    The doctor had just imed it to be hers.


    ¡°Nothing, nothing at all, you called for me, is there a problem.¡±


    Be asked, hoping the king did not remember what had happened the previous night.


    ¡°What happenedst night, I woke up with a terrible head ache and I learned I drank my self to stupor the previous night.¡±


    de said, sitting down on a chair, the images he had been seeing was quite blurry making it hard for him to grasp what had happened.


    ¡°Nothing happened, I slept off before the party ended.¡±


    Be lied, there was no way she will make him remember what had happened the previous night, it was good he had forgotten all that had happened the previous night.


    He made her felt what she hadn¡¯t felt before and right now, she wished be could do that over again.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    de asked, walking towards her, he walked towards her as if he was stalking her.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    de asked again, now standing few feet away from her.


    Be froze with fear, she wondered if the king could detect the lie in her voice.


    She wasn¡¯t good at lying, been trained to serve people all through her life, lying was thest thing she would thought of doing, in her former pack, others could lie and go free but when ites to her, she was different, it was considered an abomination in her part.


    ¡°Yes that¡­.. is so.¡±


    Be said, shivering lightly.


    ¡°But why do your face tell me something different, your face depicts that something had happened between us the previous night. I can¡¯t remember it now, but soon enough I will remember it.¡±


    de said, this time stepping more closer to her, Be stepped back, the more she stepped back the more de took more steps closer to her.


    Her back touched the hard cold wall, she closed her eyes momentarily, there was no ce to run to.


    ¡°Done running.¡±


    de said, lifting his hands up to ce beside the corners of her head, there was no ce for her to escape.


    ¡°I said nothing happenedst nig¡­..¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Her words hot stuck in her throat when she felt his nose so perfectly close to her neck bone, de kissed the contours of her neck so lightly, a light hiss escaped from her lips, she closed her eyes, appreciating the torture he was giving her.


    ¡°So why is you heart beating so loudly from your chest. I can hear the incessant beating of your hear so well, as if it wanna explode.¡±


    de whispered into her ears, he saw her cheeks reddened with shame.


    He smiled haughtily, she had been caught, something had happenedst night and he was going to find out what it was from her.


    ¡°Now tell me Mon amour, what happened between the both of us the previous night. Am so curious to know what happened.¡±


    de said, quickly taking her hands up, caging them at the top of her Head.


    ¡°I said no¡­ thing happe¡­.. ned bet¡­ ween us.¡±


    Be stuttered lying again, she did not know what this bastard could do.


    de smiled down at her, using one hand to pin her two hands on the wall, his second hand traced her neck, slowly tracing down to her breast, he smiled again, he could feel the tightening of her nipple in those light gown that she wore.


    She was responding fast to his touch and that was because something good had happened between them the previous day.


    ¡°Your nipples is tightening under my light touch.¡±


    de said breezily, quickly palming her breast with his full palm.


    Be moaned lightly, she could not ignore the pleasure he was offering  her.


    ¡°If nothing had happened you wouldn¡¯t be moaning while I touched you.¡±


    de said, trailing his hands down wards, slowly his hands traced down her stomach, Be gasped, her breathing increased.


    ¡°At first you never allowed me touch you to this extent so why is your breathing quite ragged and also you haven¡¯t pushed me away as you always do.¡±


    de said, slowly he dipped his hands under her gown, Be closed her eyes tightly, this vampire was driving her insane with need.


    ¡°Please!¡±


    Be said, she did not have enough courage to push him away, he was so damn good for her, the things he was doing to her was making her head roll in circles.


    ¡°Please what.¡±


    de said, slightly touching the fleshy folds in between her legs, he smiled, she was so damn wet for him.


    There was no doubt, something had happened and he was going to make sure he found out what had happened the previous night.


    ¡°You are so fucking wet for me. Just tell me mate, what had happened the previous night, its just a simple question, I can find out my self, I have a camera in your room, I can watch the video and find out what had happened.¡±


    de said, slowly his hand caressed her pants, she was wearing a lingerie so it was not hard to detect her full mound of flesh which was fully wet for him.


    Slowly he inserted a finger into her cunt, a loud gasp escaped from her lips.


    ¡°Tell me what happenedst night.¡±


    de asked her, sliding his finger in and out from her cunt.


    He added more two fingers, Be groaned, the same feeling which she felt the previous night raked through her body, she did not want him to stop what so ever she was doing.


    He was affecting her in various ways and she felt like exploding at that minute.


    ¡°What happened between usst night mate.¡±


    de said, the blurry Images became more clearer, he could see himself in between her thighs as he ate her out. He was remembering but he wanted her to spill the words her self, he wanted to make sure it wasn¡¯t a mistake for her.


    ¡°You¡­.. yed a¡­. game with me¡­. de please.¡±


    Be stuttered, closing her eyes tightly as the vampire king was bringing her to her climax with just her fingers.


    ¡°Game, which kind of game¡±


    de said, fingering and stroking her folds at the same time, he felt her feet quiver, quickly he pushed his body more closer to her, preventing her from falling.


    ¡°de please.¡±


    Be said, she did not know what she was begging for but she knew she was begging to feel that climatic pool she had felt before the previous night.


    ¡°What games did I y with you, when you say it, I will Make sure you have a wonderful orgasm.¡±


    de said, His words shook Be so tremendously.


    ¡°You pushed your fingers into my folds and your tongue savored the flesh in between my thighs.¡±


    Be said, her face reddened at her words, she could not believe she was saying this.


    ¡°Hmm what you do to me¡­..¡±


    de said, this time, increasing his pace as he fingered her.


    de heard a mew escaped from her lips, she was about to have her climax.


    ¡°Cum for me baby¡±


    de hissed loudly, she was driving him crazy with her pants and moans.


    ¡°de¡­..¡±


    Be screamed, forgetting she was trapped in between his arms at the wall while he dipped his hands into her folds.


    Quickly she jerked with full force, closing and shrieking and screaming his name loud.


    de closed His eyes tightly, enjoying the feeling of hearing his name escaped from her lips.


    Slowly he removed his hands from her underwear.


    Straightening her, he dipped his hands in his mouth, licking everything juice in his hands.


    ¡°I can¡¯t allow this tasty juice of yours go to waste.¡±


    de said, smiling down at her mischievously, Be gawked at him, he was a pervert, a big time pervert.


    She closed her eyes tightly, she was damned, surely she was damned..


    She opened her eyes quickly when she felt her legs left the ground, He was carrying her bridal style, slowly taking her to his bed.


    Be remained quiet, she had just had the best climax she had ever experienced.


    She watched as he ced her on the bed, slowly standing up straight.


    She felt dizzy for a while, the vampire king was a sex god, he was an incredibly handsome man and right now, all she could think was having him in between his legs as he eats her fold.

 Chapter Fifty five

    55


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have done that.¡±


    Be said, she could not believe that something like this have transpired between the both of them again.


    It was hard to remove what they felt for each other, there was no point denying it, no single point denying it.


    ¡°Ooh I see, but what should I do then, leave you wanting and in need for my touch. You were so fucking wet.¡±


    de said, walking to his table.


    Taking the clothing that was on the huge table, he smelt it, sighing lightly.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe Isabe can make a cardigan like this.¡±


    de said, watching the pattern that was used to sew the cloth.


    Be folded her hands in a fist, the doctor was a terrible liar, she closed her eyes tightly, holding the cry that was about to escape from her lips.


    ¡°Is anything the problem.¡±


    de asked, Be waved her head, quickly standing up, she strode towards the door.


    Slowly turning to stare at him.


    ¡°Nothing, I prefer been alone for now.¡±


    Be said, how was she going to inform the king that she made this clothing without making the king feel as if she was a liar.


    ¡°I would had preferred if we had eaten together this morning. I need you to fall for me so quickly.¡±


    de said, quickly he  stood up, walking towards Be, Be frowned her face slightly, she did not like the idea of the vampire kinging any closer to her.


    Quickly taking a step back.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Please stop, I would prefer been alone, plus I can¡¯t fall for you or love you, I am not the one for you.¡±


    Be said, slowly her eyes looked up to match his gaze.


    ¡°The goddess has sai¡­..¡±


    ¡°What we had the previous night and this morning do not guarantee that I will love you. The mate bond can be quite stubborn some times.¡±


    Be said, interrupting his speech.


    ¡°Hmm you think so. I give you three weeks, I promise you three weeks you will love me, you will fall in love with me in three weeks, I will try every possible ways to make that happen, just twenty one days remaining for you to fall in love with me.¡±


    de said, watching as she waved her head slowly.


    ¡°And what will happen if that is not done.¡±


    Be asked, was he going to force himself on her just like Lucas or was he going to promise her freedom away from the vampire pack, she felt her heart twisted at this thought, the vampire pack had be part of her life.


    ¡°I will free you, I will not force you to be mine. I give you three weeks to fall in love with me, I promise I will make you do so.¡±


    de said, looking at her slightly, his eyes darkened at the thoughts of not having her as his mate.


    ¡°Ok then let¡¯s see who wins.¡±


    Be said, this was a dangerous game she was ying with him.


    ¡°I will be leaving.¡±


    Be said, not giving him the chance to respond, she left the room.


    When she stepped out from the King¡¯s hall, she saw a passage, the passage seemed to be hidden.


    She looked back, there was no guards, she has not been given the chance to explore the mansion ever since she stepped into the castle, perhaps this could be an opportunity for her to explore the castle.


    Slowly she tip toed into the dark passage, the passage was a scary one, as if no one had ever dared stepping into this part of the castle.


    The more she walked into passage,  the more the passage became more scary and creepier.


    She heard a sound, it was quick and sharp, she felt her heart skipped for a moment and she wondered where the sound came from.


    There were a lot of rooms in the hall so it was quite hard to know where this strange sound wasing from.


    Quickly she hid in a corner, she was not ready to be caught.


    Just as she was about to step out from the huge pir which was able to cover her body in the dark, she saw two figures stepped out from the corridor.


    She could not see their face but she knew they were vampires.


    But they smelt strange, they smelt like blood, quickly her eyes made contact with whatid in their hands, it was a body, a living body been dragged by two vampires.


    Their victim did not look like a vampire but instead looked like a human.


    She wondered what a  human was doing in the midst of powerful vampires.


    ¡°You disobeyed our orders human, how dare you.¡±


    A mysterious voice said, Be¡¯s heart beat so loudly, she held unto her clothes tightly, any slight sound from her can make her loose her life in a second.


    ¡°I did what you asked me to do.¡±


    The human said, she could feel his fear oozing out from his body, Be wondered what the human was talking about.


    ¡°Then why is the vampire king still standing, alive and strong.¡±


    The vampire said, Be froze with shock, they were nning on killing the vampire king, she wondered if she should look up and maybe catch a glimpse of their faces.


    Immediately she did that, she saw one of the vampires turned quickly to her direction.


    Quickly, she hid, getting caught was thest option on her list.


    ¡°Perhaps the vampire king is quite strong to get killed by the poison.¡±


    The human said, shivering with fear, Be¡¯s eyes widened with fear, they had poisoned the vampire king the previous night in his own birthday party. Yet the vampire king survived it.


    ¡°I smell another living being In this hall.¡±


    A vampire said, looking around the hall.


    ¡°There can¡¯t be a living being in this hall, no one is permitted to step into this part of this castle. This is where the previous vampire king was buried also it contains the King¡¯s special flowers which no one had the right to touch. No one dares step into this part of the castle, it is forbidden.¡±


    The vampire said, Be shivered at his words, this part of this castle was where the previous vampire king was buried.


    She felt even more scared at their words, burying a king In a castle was something to be scared of¡­.


    Their next words caught her off guard.


    ¡°What about the king¡¯s mate, do you think she should be left out from been killed.¡±


    Be felt her breath left her for a moment, who so ever this people was were nning on killing her and the king, they are nning a murder and who so ever was behind this, who so ever was nning this evil was a powerful person who is keeping him self low for now.


    ¡°No, the female vampire had requested that she will take care of her all by her self, she wants the king to her self, so why will they try cause harm to the king.¡±


    The vampire said.


    ¡°Vampire woman, they?¡±


    Be thought lowly, a woman wanted her dead and not just one person was nning this evil but they were more than one.


    She wondered who they were.


    ¡°Maybe they were trying to make things easier for us, let¡¯s just do our job.¡±


    The vampire said, Be saw one of the vampires bent down low to the human who had been tied on one of the pirs.


    She saw him whispered some words to him and slowly he stood up straight.


    ¡°Kill him!¡±


    She heard the vampire said, Be gasped at their words, she held her breath, they were going to kill this human just like that.


    ¡°Please have mercy on me, please forgive me, do not kill me, I will do my job properly, I shall Increase the contents of the poison and make it more effective.¡±


    The human begged, Be watched as the human please for his life.


    ¡°Am Sorry but your time have passed.  Kill him off.¡±


    The vampire said, ignoring the plea of the vampire.


    The vampire took a gun quickly he shot it twice at the human, the human fell down dead immediately, the human widened his eyes as he fell on the ground dead, his eyes made contact with Be¡¯s eyes, Be gasped when she saw the man staring down at her, his dead eyes staring straight at her.


    She held her cloth tightly, closing her eyes tightly to remove the image she had just seen. They had just used a bullet which never made any sound to kill a human, who so ever invented this ammunition needed to be killed with their inventions because their inventions just killed a human without anyone hearing the sound, Be thought.


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave.¡±


    ¡°What about the dead body, we should look for a way to destroy it totally.¡±


    The second vampire said, staring at the human whoy on the floor.


    ¡°That is the n A, which is to make the king mad with anger, to let him know he is not secure.¡±


    The vampire said and  quickly the two vampires left the hall, leaving the dead body of the human in the hall.


    Be gave a sigh of relief, she could not believe the horror scenarios she had seen today with her bare eyes.


    Slowly standing up, she wondered if she should inform the king about this, but what if no one believed her, what If they point their fingers towards her, maybe they will use her of killing the human or maybe¡­¡­ different thoughts ripped through her head on what might happen if she said the truth, also knowing the fact that she did not see their faces will not make any sense, no one will believe her, but she can¡¯t just stand here and do nothing, someone is nning evil against she and the king and she wondered who was behind this treason.


    Quickly staring back at the dead human body, she felt a shiver ran through her body, this was going to be a nightmare she will have to deal with and knowing the fact that thete king was buried here, made her shiver more in fear.


    Quickly she ran out from the hall, she felt like vomiting, she had seen enough for the day.


    But first thing first, she needed to know why a flower was buried inside a castle, little details unlocks bigger secrets.


    This was the time she needs to start her little adventure into the vampires life and also she needed to know who is behind everything, who wanted her dead and who wanted the vampire king dead.

 Chapter Fifty six

    56


    ¡°What did the vampire king said about the gift you gave him.¡±


    Queen Selene asked, they were in the front balcony knitting, Be stopped knitting, she had almost forgotten about the doctor and her lies. What had transpired this morning was still affecting her.


    ¡°Nope, he hadn¡¯t.¡±


    Be said, she was knitting a new cloth for her self.


    ¡°Why, the cardigan us beautiful, I do not see a reason why he shouldn¡¯t have appreciate you for what you did.¡±


    Queen Selene said.


    ¡°He never appreciated because he never knew I made the clothing for him.¡±


    Be said, she closed her eyes for a while, the vampire king had dragged her in this morning and instead forced her to say the truth in a perverted manner.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°What do you mean.¡±


    The queen said, she looked confused at what she said.


    ¡°The doctor, she took the credit her self, she was quite smart to take the credit by informing the king she made the cardigan her self.¡±


    Be said, continuing knitting. She did not look bothered over what happened, she have grown up with people taking her good works to their own advantage and no oneined about it.


    ¡°Really, how dare Isabe be ao cheap to the extent of taking what belongs to you. She is so shameless. Did you informed the king about it, does he know the truth now,  Isabe needs to know her ce. She needs to be punished.¡±


    Queen Selene said, now totalky focused on Be.


    ¡°Nope he did not know, there Is no essence letting him know about it, what mattered is that he received a gift from me, he could hear from many people who disguised themselves to take the cr¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you inform him about it, why keep mute.¡±


    Queen Selene interrupted her, Be stopped sewing, she breathed slightly for a while.


    ¡°I grew up with people taking what belonged to me forcefully. They took my good works to their own advantage. So it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Be said, nodding her head painfully as she stared at the queen. Quickly she went back to her work.


    ¡°Be you need to know this. This pack and your former pack are two different packs, we respect everyone, we do not take what belongs to others, we do not ept bully, I do not know what your pack had previously done to you, but you gotta know this. This is your gift which you gave to your mate and you will not allow anyone take the credit. Got that, now when the king is less busy, you will walk to him and tell him that this gift belongs to you and not Isabe.¡±


    Queen Selene said, staring at her.


    Be smiled at her, nodding her head happily, Indeed the vampire¡¯s pack was different from the werewolf pack.


    ¡°Ok mother, I got you, but what happens next?¡±


    Be asked, the queen smiled down at her, waving her head slightly.


    ¡°She might be punished in a sweet way or bitter way.¡±


    Queen said, continuing knitting.


    Be wondered what she meant by the bitter punishment and the sweet punishment.


    ¡°Mother¡­..¡±


    Be called, it was time she question the queen about the flower that she heard the vampires discussing about in the creepy hall, she do ask her In a stylish manner so as not to attract attention, the queen mother was the only one she could ask, not the king himself, the king might consider her questions to be suspicious..


    ¡°Yes you called.¡±


    ¡°Are there flowers in the castle, maybe beautiful flowers.¡±


    Be asked, watching as the queen stared at her for a while.


    Be breathed slightly, she hoped she did not sound suspicious.


    ¡°Yes there are alot of flowers. Roses, hibiscus, Aster, Azalea, ck-Eyed Susan, Buttercup, California Poppy, Chrysanthemum, Crocus, Daffodil and lots more.¡±


    Queen Selene said, concentrating on her knitting.


    ¡°Wow that is a lot of flowers.¡±


    Be breathed out, staring at the vampire queen who winked down at her in a yful manner.


    ¡°I studied botany so am a botanist, that is why I have a vast knowledge when ites to flowers and nts.¡±


    Queen Selene said, smiling tenderly at her.


    ¡°Ok I understand.¡±


    Be said, the conversation wasn¡¯t going as she had expected it to be.


    ¡°What do you n on studying.¡±


    Queen Selene asked.


    ¡°I do not know, but I know I loved cooking, I always wished to attend a catering school, no matter how cheap it was, it was my dream, to be a popr caterer.¡±


    Be said, she looked down to the cloth she was knitting, she did not want the queen to see the look of pity in her face.


    She was tired of being pitied.


    ¡°And did you, did you attend a catering school.¡±


    Queen Selene asked, staring at her.


    ¡°No I wasn¡¯t given the opportunity.¡±


    Be said, stroking the garments she made.


    ¡°Hahaha, Be, I do not think the king will be happy with this.¡±


    Queen Selene said, looking at Be.


    ¡°What, what do you mean mother.¡±


    Be said, wondering what she meant.


    ¡°I meant that the king will not be happy seeing the soon to be queen serving the pack as a caterer, instead he could hire a caterer for you and make you order your new caterer assistant around while you sit on a big table leaving your assistant to do the job. You do not know how protective your mate is, do you.¡±


    Queen Selene said, throwing her a wink.


    Be blushed at her words, there was a high probability that the queen was saying the truth, the vampire king was quite protective of her.


    She felt her heart softened at this thought, a tiny smile escaping from her lips. Slowly her mind drifted to the vampire king, that dude Is definitely handsome, Be shook her head lightly, removing the insane thoughts she was beginning tobor in her mind.


    ¡°Is there any other flowers in the mansion, seems I have seen the ones you called, am tired of staring at them and watering them.¡±


    Be said, she was not going to quit asking till she knew every information about the secret flower.


    ¡°I do no see a reason why you should be tired of seeing such beautiful flowers in the garden. They look so innocent and lovely.¡±


    Queen Selene said, Be watched as the queen continued knitting her garments quite seriously than before.


    It seems as if the queen was not ready to discuss about any other flower, but she wasn¡¯t going to give up.


    ¡°The flowers look quite go¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°There is another flower¡­¡±


    Queen Selene said, this time focusing her full attention on her.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t be telling you this, but there is another flower, it is securely guarded by the order of the king and exclusively taken care of. No one is allowed to see or touch this flower, not even me, the queen mother. The vampire king prohibits any one froming to the flower. The flower was buried with the previous King¡¯s ashes which is my beloved mate. The king is the only one allowed in there, it is a secret hall way and the flower used to bury my mate is a rare flower which cannot be found easily in the entire world.¡±


    Queen Selene said, breathing slightly.


    ¡°So you aren¡¯t allowed to visit the previous king¡¯s remainings.¡±


    Be said, watching queen Selene nodded at her.


    ¡°Yes, is the penalty I have to pay. You wille to know the real truthter in the future.. Is best your mate tells you this secret part of him.¡±


    Queen Selene said, now standing up.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go shopping, it¡¯s been quite long you went out, I don¡¯t want you to be depressed staying in this boring castle all the time.¡±


    Queen Selene said, her mood instantly changing immediately.


    Be smiled up at her, the queen was not the one to carry sadness for long.


    ¡°Yes let¡¯s step out a little, I feel like am bing depressed already, I need some fresh air.¡±


    Be said, quickly standing up, at least she had known what the hall was all about.


    But again she wondered, If the hall is always guarded heavily, how did the vampires slipped into the overly guarded passage.

 Chapter Fifty seven

    57? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The door to de¡¯s office opened revealing the second inmand in the vampires.


    ¡°We have a problem king de.¡±


    Carson said, stroding towards the king¡¯s table .


    ¡°What problem?¡±


    de asked, watching as Carson panted as if he had ran a long distance to his office.


    ¡°We found a dead body in the secret hall.¡±


    Carson said, watching as the king stared at him in Shock.


    ¡°Body, a dead?¡±


    de asked, his lips thinned In anger as he said those words, how could any one dared trespassed his order by murdering someone In his castle, especially in a secret ce like his castle.


    ¡°Am sorry but we realized it was was a human, he must have been killed with a gun silencer, we saw some bullet holes on his chest and forehead. No one knew when and how they must have gone into the abominable hall. I have ordered for all the guards who are responsible for guarding the hall to be strictly questioned.¡±


    Carson hands trembled as he spoke those words, he was the one to be med for been so careless and not paying attention to things like this.


    ¡°And the body was left there, who so ever had done this abominable had left his victim¡¯s body on the terrace where my father was buried is not just anyone. This is¡­. a warning.¡±


    de said, quickly standing up, he walked towards the bar, picking up a ss and a bottle of wine, his head was spinning with lots of questions and questions and thoughts.


    He popped the bottle open and poured the wine into the ss cup and quickly downed it at once.


    ¡°Where is my mate, she needs to be close by. She could be their next target.¡±


    de said, he poured another wine in the cup, again downing it in one gulp.


    ¡°She went shopping with the vampire queen.¡±


    Carson said, quickly de turned forward, not believing what he heard, he squeezed the ss tightly untill it smashed into pieces.


    ¡°What did you just say.¡±


    de said, striding towards Carson.


    Carson stepped back, it wasn¡¯t his fault that the king¡¯s mate was gone, he had tried stopping the she wolf but the she wolf having the support of the queen gave him an order to step out from her way unless she would kill him. How could he possibly y with such words.


    ¡®Kill¡¯ was not a word one could possibly y with, so with out no any other option remaining, he let her leave.


    ¡°She ordered me to leave her and then threatened me. You gave me orders to obey her words and make herfortable king. I tried stopping her but I couldn¡¯t hold her. She had the support of the queen your mother included.¡±


    Carson rushed his words, the force in which the vampire king wasing towards him could kill anyone.


    de stopped quickly, banging his hands on the wall, he groaned with anger, he felt so frustrated, how could his mate  possibly left without anyone letting him know.


    ¡°And you did not let me know she left so I could stop her. But You should know no where is safe for her right now, not even the castle.¡±


    de screamed, punching his fist on the wall till he was bleeding, but that did not bothered him at all.


    ¡°I was on my way to inform you about that when a guard ran into me, he informed me about the body found in the hall, so I decided to go check it out.¡±


    Carson said, de stared at him for a while, he shook his head quickly, the dark side of him was trying to take over and when that happens, there would be tons of victims which would get killed by him.


    ¡°Find my mate and bring her home.¡±


    de said, Holding himself from not walking towards his second inmand and sucking his blood out.


    He sighed, he needed to take some blood, a real blood this time, it had been quite long since hest tasted a real blood.


    ¡®Get me a real bloods¡¯


    He mind linked his Butler.


    Slowly he walked towards his chair, sitting down on it like a gentle man he was.


    His face expressionless, his mind filled with different thoughts.


    Who might have done something outrageous like this and dared crossed their line bymitting murder in his castle.


    When these news reaches the council, they will not hesitate to question him and ask him why such thing was found under his watch.


    He tapped his fingers briskly on the table, he was going to find out who had done this and he was going to do deal with them.


    ¡®Why the hell are you wasting time with my blood.¡¯


    de mind linked  his Butler again.


    Quickly the door opened, the Butler ran into the office, a huge ss jug was on his hands.


    ¡°One more seconds ofteness is enough for me to drink your blood and bury you six feet under my feet.¡±


    de said, quickly collecting the jug, the Butler yelped with fear, quickly standing ten feet away from the king.


    de red at the Butler, the Butler was a vampire yet he behaved like a human.


    Quickly he drank the blood in one gulp, sighing in contentment, the taste of blood had made his taste for violence reduced a little and when he eventuallyid his eyes on his mother, she will give him a proper reason why she had taken his mate away from him in such a short notice.


    ¡°Leave.¡±


    de said, dropping the jug on the table.


    The Butler took the jug and quickly left the office.


    The door to his office opened revealing a young man with Blondie hair and red eyes, he is one of the king¡¯s men.


    ¡°What Is the issue, why banging into my office without my permission Simone.¡±


    de said as he glower at him.


    ¡°Am sorry but there is a message confidentially meant for you, there are two envelopes which are directed towards you.¡±


    Simone said, bowing down to de, he could not dare raise his face and look into the angry face of the king.


    ¡°Drop them on the table.¡±


    de said, Simone nodded his head, quickly walking to the table, he dropped the two envelopes carefully.


    de stared at the envelopes, he wondered what the envelopes contained.


    Slowly he picked the first envelopes, tearing the seal apart, he read the contents aloud.


    To The King Of The Entire Vampire Race.


    ¡°I Lucas Vincent, the alpha of the Air Winder Pack cordially invites you to a party which would be taken ce In our little but friendly pack, your presence will strengthen the rtionship between our both packs and also between the werewolves and vampires. We do love to see your presence in this party. I hope you ept this little invitation of mine.¡±


    de read out loudly, when he was done reading, he stared at the letter for a while, again he read it all over again.


    ¡°The Air Winder Pack, it sounds like the pack of my mate, where my mate came from.¡±


    de said, staring at Simone who nodded his head, he was baffled to at the letter.


    It is well known all over the entire supernatural race that a vampire can not associate themselves with werewolf, a werewolf would not try invite an enemy into their territory, that had never been done before, unless in the past, when things were ok, but not now, when things had scattered.


    ¡°Who sent this letter, how did you received this letter.¡±


    de asked, staring back at the letter in his hands.


    ¡°It was found in the border of the pack, one of your men found a parcel in the border, the letter did note alone, it came with different gifts which involves costly Linen, golds and diamonds and also some new model guns and expensive explusives. I wondered if they nned on starting a war with us, why  giving us ammunitions.¡±


    Simone said wondering what all this was for. Perhaps they were nning on luring the king to theirnd so as to kill him, everyone knew how ruthless the vampire king can be.


    ¡°Is not for war, they know how violent I can be so they are using the gifts to describe my nature, that is quite impressive. Were all the gifts scanned, to check if there were cameras or any suspicious device in it?¡±


    de asked, still staring at the paper.


    ¡°Yes they were, are you perhaps going to ept the invitation.¡±


    Simone asked,  watching as the vampire king stared at him, a little smile appeared on de¡¯s face.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    de asked, his eyes darkening, there was no way he could forget how his mate mentioned the name ¡®Lucas¡¯ in their first official date and his inner mind was telling him this Lucas, the alpha of the Air Winder Pack who had dared sending him a message was no different from the Lucas she mentioned.


    He had tried finding out about her pack but she had been quite resilient to speak about it, then he would have to see at least a little of her past life.


    This invitation was all he needed to know some secrets about her and perhaps she might open up to him when the timees, he knew she would, he was breaking through her walls and all he needed was just a little push in her walls and he would take everything that belongs to her, her mind and soul and heart and body.


    ¡°Am attending the party, there is no way am not going to attend this party, a party which involves my mate pack and her past.¡±


    de said, smiling mischievously.

 Chapter Fifty eight

    58


    Simone stared at him in shock, he could not believe what he heard, the vampire king was going to make contact with a werewolf, he was breaking a long time rule.


    ¡°Am sorry to say this vampire king, but you breaking the rule vampire king, you are definitely breaking the rule. The vampires cannot associate themselves with werewolves.¡±


    Simone said, staring at the king, he wondered if the king had gone insane.


    ¡°I am the king, I can break the rules you understand me.¡±


    de said, ring at Simone.


    ¡°Yes vampire king, am truly sorry.¡±


    Simone said, bowing his head in submission.


    de stared at him for a little while, quickly picking up the second letter, he stared at it for a while, he wondered who brought this letter to him.


    Slowly breaking the seal, he stared at the address, the letter had no address, it came in.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    de whispered, proceeding to read the main content of the letter.


    A letter for the king of all vampires.


    ¡°Dear king, you must have seen the dead human who was murdered in your castle, especially the secret hall way, by now you do know that the castle Is not safe for you and your mate, speaking of your mate, I think you should be tying her up and make sure she is always by your side all the time. I know where she is right now, she is so vulnerable under my watch, I can attack her and take her away from you within the twinkle of an eye, she will be mine. You got that, she will be mine, so beware or perhaps I can take her away from you now, byeeeeee¡­¡±


    From your anonymous enemy.


    de stared at the paper, his eyes darkened with anger and quickly like a sh, he stood up from his chair,


    ¡®How dare anyone think they can take my mate away from him, how dare anyone try such sphemy.¡¯


    He was going to rip their heart out before they try anything like that to his mate.


    ¡°Where is Carson, why isn¡¯t he yet back with my mate.¡±


    de said, he was so totally confused on what to do.


    ¡°He went in search for your mate, he took some men with him when he left the castle.¡±


    Simone said, wondering what was happening, the king looked like one who was about to murder someone in a second.


    (Where are you Carson, have you fucking find my mate.¡±)


    de mind linked to Carson, he could feel how Carson¡¯s heart  beat so fast as If he had been running for quite a long time.


    (Answer me now!)


    de said, his hands was holding the table tightly, this was the first time he felt like loosing it.


    (We are searching round the market now, we are asking anyone if perhaps they had seen the queen, I don¡¯t think they will cross the border and head to the humannds, the queen can¡¯t do that.)


    Carson replied back.


    de hissed harshly, his heart was beating so damn hard, he could not bear if anything happened to his mate.


    ¡°Who gave you this letter Simone? how did you received this letter?¡±


    de asked, staring at Simone, Simone backed away from the king, the King¡¯s eyes was immensely dark, totally dark, more than the devil and this meant trouble for him.


    ¡°The second letter was found within the south gate. It was kept behind the flowers, the security in charge said they heard a knock and quickly when they went out to check, they could not find anyone but instead saw a letter dangling on the flowers.¡±


    Simone said, he hoped his head will not be used for appeasing the vampire king.


    ¡°Did you check the footage, to know who dropped this letter?¡±


    de asked again, who ever that was nning on destroying himys within his pack and if paradventure heys his hands on this anonymous person, he will rip them apart and make them regret of evering to this life.


    ¡°No vampire king, we do not know the content of the letter, so there was no need to check for any security fo¡­.¡±


    ¡°They are nning on killing your Luna or maybe take her away from the pack, they are nning on taking over the throne. Is that something you wished for huh. The letter¡­. I need who so ever that brought this letter here in the south gate I need you to find him as soon as possible, you get that.¡±


    de said, ring at him, Simone nodded quickly at him, the king had the sight of a devil, perhaps more than the devil when he is angry.


    (Have you find my mate.)


    de mind linked again to Carson.


    (No vampire king!)


    Carson said.


    ¡°Fuck!


    de growled,


    (Where are you, where do you possibly think she might be)


    de asked Carson again.


    (We are in the ck market, someone said they saw the queen passing through the market with a young female with dark long hair. They were buying some rare flowe¡­..)


    (What is the issue Carson, why do you stop talking?)


    de whispered, his forehead twisted in folds, he was beginning to have an headache , he was sweating profusely, he was loosing his patience.


    (I think¡­.)


    (You think¡­. bring fact not think!)


    de yelled at Carson, interrupting him on his speech.


    (I see the queen mother¡­.)


    (With my mate?)


    de asked, If anything happened to his mate, he would loose his sanity.


    (No she is alone, the Luna is not with her and she look lost, as if she had lost track of time, am heading towards her right now.)


    Carson said,


    de staggered for a while, what had he done, he waved his head quickly, nothing will happen to his mate, he got to find her, as soon as possible.


    (Where are you, am heading over, do not leave with the queen unless the ce is unsafe. But first where did you find her?)


    de mind linked to Carson.


    (She is In the ck market, where they sell flowers¡­.)


    (Ok fine I know there, am bringing some men over for back up.)


    de said, quickly blocking the mind link.


    ¡°Simone, check the cameras, but before you do that, send twenty men to the ck market, precisely where they sell flowers, My mate is missing.¡±


    de said, quickly striding towards Simone who was still standing in the room nodding his head as he spoke.


    ¡°And I mean now.¡±


    de growled at Simone, quickly Simone opened the door, running off to do the task which was assigned to him.


    de heaved slightly, picking up the anonymous letter again. He stared at it, a word was written at thest end of the paper which he never noticed at first.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡®Observatory¡¯


    He looked at it, wondering what it meant.


    Two lettersing to his desk the same day was unusual, one was a letter of invitation to a werewolf party in few weeks and another a letter of threat against him and his mate, even his pack, he hissed slightly, he was going to deal with all this mess.


    Quickly dropping the letter, he was going to find his mate before anyone finds her, if only no one had find her.


    Quickly like the vampire king he was, he teleported out from the room to the ck market.

 Chapter Fifty nine

    59


    The ck market was a dangerous ce where the vampireses to buy things which are rare to find in a normal market.


    Only strong vampires are allowed into this territory and now his mother has brought his mate to a dangerous ce like this.


    It wasn¡¯t hard for him to locate Carson, three SUVs were waiting in the middle of the ck market waiting for his arrivals.


    As he walked towards his mother, the other vampires bowed down in submission, it was rare to find the vampire king in a ck market and when you do, they got to respect them selves.


    His mother shivered at his stare, he was intensely mad at her, he was ready to rip her apart in a instant but he knew he needed to calm down and find his mate before more greater harm happens to her.


    ¡°Where Is my mate Selene?¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    de asked, he only called his mother by her name when he was furiously mad at her and may the goddess help him not to rip her apart in front of his men.


    ¡°I do not know, she¡­.. she was behind me, gazing at the flowers and touching them, she wanted a different flower, sheined about not liking the ones in the castle, so I brought her here, to the ck market, perhaps she might find a perfect flower of her choice.¡±


    Selene said, she looked totally horrified, she had never seen the vampire king so angry like this.


    ¡°Where is my mate, you haven¡¯t given me a good exnation where my mate is!¡±


    de said, watching as his mother shuddered under his words.


    ¡°I could not find her when I turned back, I tried searching, I asked around no one knew where she went to, some said they saw her andter on couldn¡¯t find her standing. No one knew where she went to.¡±


    Selene said, she had been crying profusely over an hour now.


    ¡°Take her back to the castle. I will go look for my mate.¡±


    de said and quickly he ran off to the direction where his mother said she saw his mate standingst.


    ???????????????????


    In a room filled with telescope and other devices, Be was tied in a chair, her eyes covered tightly with a piece of rough clothing, her lips sealed and her hands and legspletely tied in a chair.


    Be shook furiously in the chair, she could not imagine her self be in a condition like this. Things were going smooth thest minute and right now she could not understand what happened to her in the next seconds.


    She could not remember getting tied so badly in a chair.


    ¡°Please let go of me¡­.¡±


    Be said, but her words sounded muffled.


    ¡°Please let me go.¡±


    Be muffled, she felt so scared, where the hell was she and who had captured her, was she kidnapped by her pack members, was she back to her former pack.


    She waved her head furiously, this cannot be so, she cannot be back, things were working so smoothly for her, why would she return back to the pack, back to Lucas.


    She felt a sob rake through her body, she preferred been dead than allowing her self wallow in another pain and bitterness.


    ¡°You think you are back to your pack?¡±


    Be heard a feminine voice said, the voice sounded more childish, as if it belonged to a child, it was a conned voice.


    ¡°Remove the tape from her lips, we need to speak.¡±


    Be heard the voice said again.


    Be wondered who owned the voice, she felt a figure approaching towards her, quickly she pushed her self back, she could not allow her self to be touched by this anonymous people.


    ¡°Behave yourself, you don¡¯t want to feel any pain¡­. yet do you.¡±


    She heard the conned voice said, quickly she stood still, allowing who so ever that was there to take off the bandage on her lips.


    ¡°Who are you and what do you want from me?¡±


    Be said, she was totally scared, all she wished for is to head home and sleep and cuddle with her Teddy bear.


    ¡°Now you can speak boldly, seems the king have been giving you a lot of tutorial lessons, you speak boldly than when you were in your former pack, when you were tormented and raped by your mate Lucas.¡±


    The anonymous voice said, Be froze at her words, she felt a sense of neutrality flowed through her body for a while before she felt the real feeling of pain and anger and hate flood through her body.


    She quivered terribly and her lips shook with pain, she could feel the tears which was about to flood through her eyes, ready to explode down her eyes. She felt her broken self finally returning back in triple and she wondered how easy it was for this anonymous person to describe what had happened to her that night in few sentences.


    She mustered thest courage she could muster and finally she spoke.


    ¡°Who are you and what did you know about me, what do you need from me.¡±


    Be said, her voice which was once firm at the beginning was shaking with immense pain which she had never felt before. The pain she was feeling now was doubled more than the one she felt when Lucas took her forcefully.


    ¡°Hmm seems you appear stronger than you look. Well I needed to investigate about you, I needed to find something alluring about you, something that will kill your will power since you are the mate to the king, the vampire king whom all women need.¡±


    The conned voice said, Be waved her head, now she understood, this was about the king, then it hit her slowly, was this person who had kidnapped her involved in the killing that happened in the castle.


    Was this the person who was nning on taking care of her.


    ¡®May the almighty protect me¡¯


    Be whispered, she was in a deep shit and she hoped she will be saved before any further harm happens to her.


    ¡°You got mated to Lucas, he raped you the same night, rejected you and then you found your self in a pack where you are love and epted¡­..¡±


    Be heard the woman stopped speaking for a while, she wondered where she ran off to.


    Then suddenly, she felt a pull on her head, someone was dragging her head so roughly, a heavy scream erupted from her lips, she felt her body thrown on the wall, her body came crashing together with the chair.


    ¡°And you think this will be a perfect love story huh, getting your self mated to the king. You are insane to think something like that will happen to you, because you are worthless and guess what else, after you got rejected, Lucas married your sweet sister who is now pregnant with his child. But I doubt that is  his child, since whoreness rakes through your family.¡±


    Be tightened her fist tightly, she was not going to scream at her, she was not going to cry because who so ever this conned woman was, was lying to her, non of her words were true, her sister could be a whore, but she wasn¡¯t, she wasn¡¯t worthless, the vampire king who was well known and respected always listened to her and always treated her like a queen, as he always mentioned, she had been taught and treated like queen.


    She felt her self smiled at this thought, she was a fool not to have believed the king a long time ago, she would have believed him, but instead she never did, she would have told him her past, but she never did, she was ashamed of her self and her past and she loathed men, she did not trust men but now, he was able to break through her wallspletely.


    ¡°Why are you smiling so damn hard instead of you to be screaming, you should be screaming and crying till you pass out than smiling.¡±


    The conned voice screamed, Be smiled again, truly a smile could win thousand wars, a smile is a virtue.


    ¡°I have seen torture and received words as harsh as this, non of your words or physical toture can cause me any single harm or pass through the fiber of my skin, you just like my sisters, jealous and rotten who always ends up with the bad eggs.¡±


    Be said, giving her a smile, a smile of  victory.


    ¡°Ahh how dare you speak such words to me, am the one In charge here not you.¡±


    The conned voice said, Be felt a figure approaching her, she tensed up, ready for another physical abuse.


    ¡°There was one mistake you did though, you never told the king you were raped by his enemy, you never told him you got a mate at first and you got rejected by him after he had raped you, I doubt you have.¡±

 Chapter Sixty

    60


    The conned voice said, Be felt her self froze at these words, her mistakes were going back against her right now in double folds, the king shouldn¡¯t hear this from someone else.


    ¡°What? Wow then am saying the truth then, your second mate did not know you once had a first mate, this is totally insane, isn¡¯t it. Well I will help you inform the king about it then.¡±


    The conned voice said.


    ¡°Please do not, I beg you do not, do not tell the king about this.¡±


    Be pleaded, she had nned to tell the king this if paradventure she leaves this hole she had been tied up in.


    ¡°Hahahaha why, you do not want the king to think that you are disgusting, you do not want the king to find you disgusting, well I want the king to. I will inform the king about it, now is my turn tough.¡±


    The conned voice,ughing very loudly as she heard the king¡¯s mate cried profusely.


    ¡°Why, what do you want, what do you basically want from me.¡±


    Be asked, she wished she could see this fake voice who was speaking yo her, but she knew they were trying to disguise themselves as possible inorder to hid their identity.


    Be also wondered how this people came to know about her pack and past.


    ¡°Well, you will have to find outter, for now, when am done with you, then I will tell you what I need.¡±


    The conned voice said. This wasn¡¯t the end then, this wasn¡¯t the end for her to meet this anonymous woman then¡­


    ¡°How did you find out about my past then, I have every right to know.¡±


    Be said, she was surprised she still had a little courage left in her, Kurt had taught her well, always to be bold in am situations and then her mate¡­.. she felt her heart skipped at her thoughts, this was the first time she was recognizing the king as her mate.


    ¡°Well well, there are some people who will do anything for money. Isn¡¯t that right, so I got the information from some werewolves who needed money so badly, your pack is poor, so poor to feed the entire pack, so I paid for Information.¡±


    The conned voice said,ughing triumphantly.


    ¡°That was not my pack, I no longer belong to that pack.¡±


    Be said, raising her face up to stare at the anonymous person even though she can¡¯t see them.


    ¡°Then which pack did you belong to.¡±


    The voice said.


    ¡°You pack less.¡±


    The voice asked again, Be waved her head slowly.


    ¡°You know the pack where I belong to now.¡±


    Be said, smiling mischievously.


    ¡°You bitch.¡±


    The conned voice said, quickly like the vampire she was, she smashed her hands in her neck, quickly sending her flying on the wall.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I will have to deal with you till your mate arrives, I heard he is close by.¡±


    The conned voice said and slowly she totured Be till her screams could be heard from the sound proofed wall.


    ??????????????????????????


    Suddenly he stopped, he could perceive the scent of his mate from where he stood, the mating bond was enough to tell him that his mate had been forcefully taken away from him, if only he had marked his mate, perhaps, he could track her scent.


    Her scent was not  strong enough for him to track her location.


    He breathed slightly, there was only one option left, which was to use his powers and using his powers will drain his energy because he had not ben taking proper blood.


    ¡°For you mon amour, for you.¡±


    de whispered and quickly he closed his eyes, slowly looking around the scene where he thinks his mate was captured, he was trying to make a sh backs of the events that happened, everything seemed to be blurry for a while, then slowly he saw his mate together with the queen.


    They wereughing as they passed by the sellers, then quickly he saw her stopped while the queen went ahead of her, she touched a flower as if they were drawing her to them.


    de closed his eyes tightly, this was where his mate was caught, the flowers where charmed, he walked closer to her, staring deeply into her eyes, her eyes were hollow, totally white.


    Indeed the flowers were poisoned to charm her, then suddenly a man with stepped out behind her, he was wearing a big hoodie which was able to cover his face.


    And quickly he saw this strange man touch his mate and as quickly his mate responded to his touch and followed him out from the scene.


    He closed his eyes tightly, there was nothing he could do but watch, you can¡¯t change anything in the past but only see what happens in it.


    Now he knew why the queen never heard her scream for help when she was kidnapped.


    It was as if they had an idea that his mate was going toe here, de felt his breath left him for a while.


    There was an insider, someone was supplying this anonymous person with loads of information.


    de watched thest sh back, they were taking her north, where it was hard to track her.


    Quickly opening his eyes, he felt his energy drained out from him.


    Someone in his pack was helping another pack member to kidnap his mate, he tightened his fist together, his anger sipping out from his body, he was going to deeply deal with who so even caused this on his mate, who so ever tried to hurt his mate was going to greatly suffer pain for the entire period of their life.


    He dashed out from the market, his running abilities was enough to track where they must have taken her to.


    The more he walked out from the market, the more he walked closer to the main city.


    ¡°Shit¡±


    de whispered, he had lost track of her, he could not see them anymore, it was as if this particr part of the city had some dark magic a powers controlling it, he could feel himself getting weaker and his sense of reasoning sipping out from him slowly.


    de looked around, he was in a dark alley, it was empty, he could not find any single soul there, he was the only one here, this was the first time he had seen a ce as quiet as this and his mate might have been brought here by this anonymous people.


    ¡°Where are you Be?¡±


    de whispered, turning around to find at least a something that could be of help to him.


    But all he could find was buildings and empty streets.


    He pressed his hands into the pocket of his jean, his hands felt something in in his jeans, quickly dipping his hands on it, he saw the letter which was sent to him by the anonymous man.


    He opened the letter again, perhaps he could find anything which could lead him to his mate.


    Slowly his eyes drifted downwards, the tiny little letter which was written at thest end of the letter ¡®Observatory¡¯


    He felt his breath hitched at the words, the anonymous person had left a clue for him at thest end of the page, His mate had been hidden in an Observatory and who so ever that had kidnapped her wanted him to find her and also give him the clue that he had everything under their control.


    He looked around, now understanding why this anonymous person will bring his mate to an Observatory, no onees to the Observatory unless it is required of them to.


    ¡°Son of a bitch, you dare kept my mate in an old Observatory.¡±


    de whispered, it was getting darker and darker, it won¡¯t be long before it reaches midnight, he needed to be fast so as not to put his mate in further danger.


    He looked around, he had found where his mate was hidden, but there was a problem, there was a lot of Observatories in the street.

 Chapter Sixty one

    61


    It was going to be hard to find the particr observatory she was, definitely going to be hard, there was only one way of finding her which was using his powers, he was already weak to the core, but he had no other option.


    Quickly he closed his eyes, all he needed was to focus and get the sound of her breathing, and that was what he did, when he closed his eyes, he concentrated, just then he heard a noise, a slow melodic sound which turned out to be the sound of a heart beat.


    The light quick sound of the heart beat kept banging in his head, the sound wasing from an observatory, the observatory wasn¡¯t far from where he stood.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°de!¡±


    He heard a tiny voice whispered into his head and quickly without thinking twice, he opened his eyes, quickly turning left, there was an observatory facing him, the observatory was the weakest building among the rest of the buildings.


    Quickly using his vampire¡¯s strength, he ran into the building, each corner of the building was filled with darkness, the building smelt horrible.


    (I left some tracks from the ck market, I need back up.)


    de said, thest thing he wanted was for anything to happen to his mate, he needed her to be safe and unharmed.


    ¡°Help me!¡±


    He heard a voice whispered, the voice was so weak and familiar.


    Quickly running to the direction of the voice, the observatory was an open space, it wasn¡¯t hard to locate the owner of the voice.


    He froze when he saw his mate lying on the ground, her body drenched with blood, her legs and hands tied and her lips gagged.


    de¡¯s eyes darkened more with anger, a heavy growl escaped from her lips, they had harmed his mates, they had touched the Lion¡¯s tail and now who so ever had done this to his mate will greatly suffer for what they did.


    ¡°de help! Please help!¡±


    Be screamed, the conned woman had stopped torturing her when they heard some noiseing from the other end of the building and quickly they have escaped probably from the building.


    ¡°Mon amour!¡±


    Be heard a voice whispered to her, she stopped speaking, she had hoped for the king to appear instantly and save her from this deadly room and here he was, standing so close to her.


    ¡°Mon amour, am here.¡±


    de whispered, his hands gently clutched her wrist, gently untying the rope that was used to tie her hands and then followed by the ropes used to bound her legs, he removed the seal used in covering her lips and gently he untied the bound used in covering her eyes.


    ¡°Am here, am here to save you.¡±


    de said, still assuring her, Be smiled triumphantly, she had bruises all over her body but that never mattered, what mattered was that she was saved.


    de hugged her quickly, hugging her softly tightly as if she would disappear the next minute.


    ¡°Am sorry for not saving you, am reallysorry foringte.¡±


    de whispered, still hugging her, tightly but gently, Be wrapped her hands around him, she felt at ease now he was here with her.


    Remembering the words of the conned woman, the mysterious woman has promised to inform the king about her past but she wasn¡¯t going to allow that happen.


    ¡°You need to know something about me King de.¡±


    Be said, staring at the de weakly, but de was not in the position to hear that, all he wanted was to take her away from there and take her to a safer ce, to his room where she will be under his watch all the time.


    ¡°You can tell me what so ever you wanna tell me when I finally take you away from here, you look so bruised and wounded.¡±


    de said, staring at her, Be gave a low sigh, she hoped the conned woman never told or expose her past to him before she wakes up.


    Perhaps, the moon goddess has blessed her with the vampire king, to help her get her revenge against her former pack, they had exposed their brutality towards her in a cunning manner, well then, with the help of the vampire king her mate, she will have to deal with her pack, specifically the man who had caused her so much pain, Lucas.


    ¡°Ok fine, but please do not listen or read what so ever that concerns me, I  prefer telling you myself.¡±


    Be said, waiting to hear a word from him.


    ¡°Yes I heard you, I won¡¯t ¡±


    de said, not understanding a single word she was saying.


    Quickly she passed out, de stared at her for a while, the door opened quickly revealing the king¡¯s men.


    Carson stood far away from the king, he knew the king was still angry over what happened, he could not protect the future queen and perhaps he might be punished for inflicting the king harm in an indirect way. Even the king¡¯s mother would not be spared


    His negligence had caused the king¡¯s mate harm.


    ¡°Search every perimeter of this building and also other buildings. I need evidence or any thing that can track my attacker or know who so ever was my attacker. I need to find who daredyed their disgusting hand on my mate.¡±


    de said, gently he carried his mate on his hands in bridal style and with thest strength in him, he teleported out from the room.


    He teleported to his room, this was the first time he was allowing a woman Into this room, but this was not just a woman, this was his woman, the woman he held was his mate.


    Slowly he dropped her on the huge bed, he sat down beside her, slowly he removed the clothes from her body, only leaving herce underwears.


    Her body was smeared with blood and purple deep injuries, he felt his blood boil at every sight of her injuries. He could not believe anyone would dared to harm his mate.


    Well now he knew he had enemies, he was going to make sure she remains beside him all the time till he resolved his issues with his enemies and if she refuses, he will have to tie her on the bed and punish her in a manner only both of them could understand.


    (Come over to the pack, my mate have been badly injured!)


    de said, still staring at his mate.


    (I will be only way vampire king)


    The doctor said. de closed the mindlink, quickly he rushed to the bathroom, picking a white towel, he dipped it into a basin of warm water.


    He walked towards the bed where his matey, he sat down beside her, the bed dipping under his weight.


    He massasged her body with the towel and warm water, cleaning up the injuries and dirt.


    As he cleaned her up, he smiled gently, his mate had changed him in a positive way, she had broken through his walls the first time heid his eyes on her and he made him changed from been a beast to been a savior. Her super hero.

 Chapter Sixty two

    62


    A knock came resounding on the door, de perceiving the scent of the doctor, quickly covered his mate up, no one had the right to see his mate body without her permission except him.


    He wouldn¡¯t dared anyone see his mate¡¯s body.


    ¡°The door is opened.¡±


    de said, the door opened, revealing an old man with grey hair.


    ¡°Vampire king, what happened to her.¡±


    Doctor Roberts said, de shrugged his shoulders, yet not taking one feet away from where he sat beside his mate.


    ¡°She got attacked by my enemies, she have been terribly wounded and I don¡¯t know how long it will take before she gets properly healed.¡±


    de said, he knew not to call Isabe to treat him mate, he could not call that bitch for anything which rtes to the welfare of his mate.


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    The doctor said, not asking any further questions, he knew asking questions might cost him to loose his head, the king was not the type for formalities and questioning and it was quite surprising to him and all the entire pack that he would be so kind and over protective and possessive towards his mate.


    ¡°But vampire king, you will need to give me some space, where you sit is where I c¡­. Forget about it¡­..¡±


    The doctor panicked, the king was scaring him already. He noticed how the king¡¯ eyes turned a more darker than before, he did not need a soothsayer to inform him that the king might have his head detached if he kept talking.


    ¡°Umm I will have to check her temperature.¡±


    The doctor said, looking at the king in anticipation, any wrong step with the king¡¯s mate could cause him his life and he wasn¡¯t ready to loose one, he had children and younger grand pups.


    de nodded his head, not even looking towards his direction.


    de could feel the doctor¡¯s fear oozed out from his body.


    Quickly the doctor checked her temperature, he panicked at what he saw.


    de observing the doctor¡¯s expression and without been told he knew something was wrong.


    ¡°What is the issue with my mate. Speak now.¡±


    de ordered the doctor, who quickly turned his gaze towards him.


    ¡°The future queen looks so pale and their Is a low risk she might survive. She might have been beaten to stupor and maybe told some negative things which might have affected her in a negative way. Her brain had been secerly damaged to face reality and She needs a stronger system for her to survive.¡±


    The doctor said, staring at de, de looked shocked at what he heard, he found it unable to breath for a while and slowly he took a deep breath.


    His mate was not going to leave him, not now that there bond was growing.


    ¡°So what should be done?¡±


    de asked, staring at the doctor.


    ¡°We need to take a single dose of your blood and inject into her system. There are slim chances that she will survive if the blood is given to her while there are huge chances that she won¡¯t survive If nothing is done. If she had a stronger blood, she will survive the new blood, that is, her blood will ept a vampire blood.¡±


    The doctor said, staring at the king, this was the only option for the king¡¯s mate you survive.


    ¡°If my mate takes my blood, it will turn her to a vampire, she will be a turned vampire and she will be taking bloods.¡±


    de said, things were happening so fast. Just in a single day he was about to loose his mate, he had never been torned in such a manner as now.


    ¡°Yes she will be turned into a vampire if only it works, if nothing is done, am sorry to say this but she will die.¡±


    The doctor said, now he could see the love the king had for his mate, his eyes, his reaction to the news said it all.


    ¡°But you need a stronger blood, if your patient, my mate have a stronger blood, then she can survive right?¡±


    de asked, staring at the doctor, for the first time, he was totally scared.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Yes it is, she needs to have a strong blood.¡±


    The doctor said, de stood up quickly, he dropped his head on a wall, this was the time to think, now the life of his mate depended on his hands, his decision could kill or save his mate.


    There was a problem, his mate was an omega, she cannot survive a single drop of a vampire blood in her, she might die if his blood entered her system but if he never tries anything, she will die totally, that was for sure.


    There was only one thing to do, take the risk and give her his blood, the goddess would not give him a weak blooded mate, Be wasn¡¯t weak, she been a omega never said she was weak, if she had been weak before stepping into his territory, then when he imed her as his, she became instantly like him, he became part of him.


    ¡°Do it doctor Roberts, take my blood and give it to her, she will survive.¡±


    de said, boldly walking towards the doctor.


    The doctor hesitated for a moment.


    ¡°Are you sure, are you sure of this vampire king?¡±


    The doctor asked, atil staring at the king.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like repeating my words unless you have a problem with your ears. Do you have a problem with you ears?¡±


    de asked, staring at him intimidating the doctor, who quickly waved his head.


    ¡°No vampire king, no am perfectly hearing you well.¡±


    The doctor said, bringing out a syringe, he drew out the king¡¯s blood and quickly, he cleaned the king¡¯s mate arms, giving a light breath, he injected the king¡¯s blood into Be¡¯s system.


    He wiped off the stains of blood and arranged the little injury the wound caused.


    When he was done, he stood up, taking his resources, he stared at the king.


    ¡°Am done.¡±


    The doctor said, watching as the king looked so lost as he stared at his mate, he wondered what was going through the king¡¯s mind.


    ¡°When will she be awake?¡±


    de asked, still watching his mate as she breathed out slowly from her deep sleep.


    ¡°She should be awake in three to four days, she will start having the traits of a vampire which might be in the first early hours from when she awakes.¡±


    The doctor said, staring at her.


    ¡°Ok you can leave.¡±


    de said, hearing the door closed behind him, he walked to sit down beside his mate, she looked pale and white, he missed her stubborn look and smiley face and drunkard looks and angry looks, he missed her usual self and he hoped she wakes up in three to four days.


    If not, he would go insane and destroy any one that crosses his path.

 Chapter Sixty three

    63


    It had been six days, so awful days, six intense days since hest heard her voice, he hadst gazed into those beautiful eyes of hers, he could not believe how slow and dull things were beginning to change in his eyes.


    He stared into her closed eyes, he wished she could just open her eyes even though maybe for once and then close them quickly, to give him hope.


    He had called the doctor since her awakening day had psed and the doctor had confirmed she was still alive which made him breathed slightly for a while, but he was worried, worried at the fact that she has not awoken.


    Carson have been assisting Kurt, who is   taking care of the pack andpany, he had left him to tender to the business and then ordered for no one to disturb him ever since his mate had received his blood and had showed no sign of waking up.


    He had not left the room for the past six days, thesest six days has taught him something strange, something he never knew he would have ever done before.


    He learned how to be gentle, he learned how to be patience, he learned how o whisper sweet words into the ears of his mate knowing the fact she could not hear him.


    As foolish as that may sound but this little insane moments he spent with her drew him closer to his mate and made him understood some secrets parts of his mate he could not discover.


    His mother has been struck with a light fever after the incident that happened in the ck market.


    She had kept ming her self for causing his mate harm and this must have caused her to be sick.


    He had withdrew the punishment he was going to inmate upon her as for now.


    But he never gave her the permission to visit his mate, he wouldn¡¯t allow his mothering close to his mate, he was still mad at her.


    Lightly he touched the hair that fell on the face of his mate and gently he removed them, touching her cheeks slightly, she was bedridden yet she looked yummy, he waved his head, waving off the thoughts that was beginning to overcloud his head.


    A knock came, disrupting his thoughts for a moment.


    He gave a light sigh, no one had seen him for almost a week, he had only been drinking the blood tea that had been stored In the refrigerator.


    Slowly he stood up from the bed, walking towards the doors of his chambers.


    ¡°What do you need?¡±


    He asked, he knew who was there, their heartbeat and scent made him recognize the presence that was standing on the door.


    ¡°It is I your brother, I am quite worried about you, you haven¡¯t left your room for the past few days and the whole pack is worried about, you need to speak your the other vampire lords, your attention is needed¡­..¡±


    ¡°My mate needs me more than ever, now I do not want to be disturbed.¡±


    de said, interrupting his brother¡¯s speech.


    ¡°I am not interrupting you. I am worried too, am worried of her too. But the pack, they won¡¯t understand you, not everyone knows you have a mate, some still believe it is a rumored news, so they will take it that you abandoned your pack.¡±


    Kurt said, standing over the closed door.


    de closed his eyes tightly, he did not know whom to trust to be with his mate.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    They have not find the one who tried to kill his mate, so right now, he could not trust anyone to stay close to his mate until he is back.


    ¡°Who will take care of her when I leave here for a while.¡±


    de said, still hearing the heart beat of his brother through the door.


    ¡°I can, am like a big brother to her, also I love her, so allow me take care of her, please brother trust me, just this once.¡±


    Kurt said, hoping his brother ept his pleas.


    de considered what he said, he was only going allow the brother in and no one else and if anything happened to his mate, the goddess would not allow her die, but if anything happened to her, he will hold Kurt responsible and kill him without thinking.


    ¡°Ok fine, I will head to the council and speak with them, if anything happens to my mate, I won¡¯t remember you are my brother any more, got that?¡±


    de said, he was serious with his words.


    ¡°Yes brother, please now, go speak with the council, I will protect my Luna with all of my heart and mind and soul and bo¡­..¡±


    The door came banging on Kurt face, Kurt palmed his face on the ground.


    A loud hiss escaped from his lips.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have done that brother.¡±


    Kurt said, standing up weakly.


    ¡°Then stop swearing when it concerns my mate.¡±


    de hissed, ring at him with fire in his eyes.


    ¡°Ok but I wasn¡¯t done, I love your mate too, I hope she wakes up under my watch, I would love to show you how intense our rtionship I¡­¡±


    ¡°Now leave, I do not new your help anymore.¡±


    de said, ring at him as he pointed the way out from his room.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind me, am joking, go take care of council meetings.¡±


    Kurt said, smiling mischievously at him.


    de hissed lightly, he was not in the mood for jokes and his brother was trying to make him bury him alive.


    ¡°And also you need to shave.¡±


    His brother said, quickly mming the door on de¡¯s face.


    de heaved slowly, staring at the closed door once more, he walked out from the hall.


    He could not wait for his mate to wake up from her deep slumber so he would inform her about the recent invitation he had received, he wanted to see her reaction towards the letter and also he could not wait to see the pack she came from.

 Chapter Sixty four

    64


    When he reached the council hall, the council elders were waiting for his arrival.


    Carson walked towards him, bowing down slowly, he smiled at the king, his smile was genuine, filled with assurance, he understood the phase the king was passing through.


    ¡°What is it, why that smile.¡±


    de asked, staring at his second inmand. He wasn¡¯t fond of receiving smiles unless the one that his mate gave him all the time, gawd, how he missed her smile.


    Quickly he waved his head, he was thinking about her again.


    ¡°Just a weing gesture my lord, may I present you to the council.¡±


    Carson said, leading the king to his position, while the elders of the council stood up and bowed down to him.


    ¡°I am already in the council. Seems you don¡¯t know how we work again, myck of presence must have affect your memory.¡±


    de said, ring at him for a while, every fucking thing pissed him off, he wasn¡¯t ready to y games with anyone.


    ¡°All hail king de, we have heard of your sudden dismissal in the things that concerns the pack and yourpany, you gave your brother the power to lead the whole packs and we are quite worried about that. Perhaps is there a problem.¡±


    One of the council men said, still bowing down, obviously scared of staring at the king.


    Among the members of the council who were present in the council meeting was Aloric, the great grand elder, father of Ashrak, the King¡¯s whore. Aloric bowed his head lowly, the heavy shame that was inmated upon his daughter still gripped him and his taste for revenge was increasing day by day.


    ¡°What so ever that concerns mypany, my personal business and the outside world should not be your concern. You should be focused more on what happens in the within the pack world and every other vampire¡¯s pack. As you all may know, I gave my brother Kurt the permission to lead the entire pack for some days before I regain my strength.¡±


    de said, there was no way he would inform them about his mate been bedridden for days.


    ¡°Do you mean you are sick?¡±


    One of the elders asked.


    ¡°Yes I am and I am apologizing for not informing the council about it.¡±


    de said, Slowly his eyes diverted towards the old council member Aloric, he gazed at the man for a while, there and then he wondered if perhaps this man was the anonymous man who has tried killing his mate.


    A father can never stay still when he was totally disgrace by punishing his daughter in front of all the members of the pack be still and do nothing.


    Aloric saw the king staring at him intensely, he bow down low, the king had a way of intimidating a person in a way more than one expected.


    ¡°What about your mate. A lot have not been heard about her, no one have seen her within this past six days. We the council are quite worried about your mate.¡±


    de heard a vampire said, slowly his eyes diverted towards the vampire who had spoken, it was Markus, the leader of the Bloody Night pack, he had given Markus the power to rule over the Pack when the werewolves once had a war with the vampires and Markus father caught killed by the werewolves, that was the same day he lost his own father too, the previous king and lord of the whole vampire¡¯s realm.


    ¡°Should I be worried about your concern for my mate Lord Marcus. Because I feel quite worried right now.¡±


    de said, an evil glint appearing in his eyes as he stared at the little vampire.


    ¡°No No, just feeling concerned for your mate, after all she will be the new Lu¡­..¡±


    With a speed, as fast as lightening, de rammed his fist towards the vampire, sending Markus flying on the wall.


    Everyone breathed out heavily with fear, they knew not to provoke the king, in short, not all vampire Lords loves attending council meeting, there was always bloodshed at the end, so everyone minded the way they talk to the king, the king was no a vampire of patience.


    ¡°Now Lord Markus or what do ever you call your self, do not use a sultry tongue to talk about my mate again. I hate men who does that and do you know what I do to men who does that, I kill them or skin them alive, then feed their bodies to the dogs and then hang your head on a stake in a barrennd where the rogues stay. Your spirit will die of torment and you will suffer both in the spirit world.¡±


    de hissed, quickly getting over the vampire who held his breath.


    Markus staggered back immediately the king left his presence totally. He wasn¡¯t going to speak of the king¡¯s mate anymore.


    ¡°I heard rumors, rumors that your mate is sick, is that perhaps true, that your mate is sick andys in her bed totally bed ridden.¡±


    de heard a voice said, slowly he turned towards who so ever dared questioned him in a time like this.


    The whole council remained still, you could hear the sound of a pin if paradventure a pin fell on the ground.


    It was Aloric, it was Aloric who had asked the question.


    de stared at him, his face was expressionless but what surprised him was that, the old grand elder stood there, unfazed, not minding what wille next.


    But there was a rule which could protect the grand elder from his rage, which was, he had no right to harm or torture the grand elder over something as sinple as asking a question, the only reason an elder could be punished was if hemits treason or try harming who so ever that governs him which is the Luna and the vampire king with his family. Also, slight punishment such as banishent or removal of title will be given to him if it involves the pack members.


    ¡°Where did you hear such rumors from?¡±


    de asked him, walking towards the old elder.


    ¡°Was that a rumor, I never knew, I thought it was true. A smoke does note from an empty fire you know king de.¡±


    Aloric said, Staring at the king eyeball to eyeball.


    ¡°Bring facts Aloric, grand elder of the entire pack, do not bring rumors.¡±


    de said, staring at king.


    ¡°Then if you considered my words to be rumors, why don¡¯t to show us your mate, let us see for our self if the soon to be Luna is strong enough.¡±


    Aloric said, smiling mischievously at the king, a dark glint was pointed on his chin, only the king was able to see it. de stared at him for a while, a dark smile appearing on his face, he had gotten answers he was looking for, he just needed to finalize if I was true.


    ¡°Why should I provide my mate to you?¡±


    de said, not removing his gaze from Aloric who looked unfaded by his murdering stares.


    ¡°To know if our soon to be Luna and queen is healthy, after all she will be the new leader of the great vampires pack, we need to know how strong she will be for the task.¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Aloric said, turning to stare at the pack council members who looked at him, they nodded their head, they were In support of the grand elder.


    de waved his head, he was expecting this.


    ¡°Ok fine then, I will provide my mate to you in five hours but if she is bedridden as you said she is, then a new Luna would be chosen, but if she I fine, you and the entire pack owe me a favor which will only be asked at my own time.¡±


    de said, staring at the grand elder, quickly, de saw an emotion strike through the grand elder¡¯s eyes, the emotion came and left quickly.


    ¡°Ok then, it is finalized, in five hours we will see your mate.¡±


    Aloric said, de walled back to hus throne, staring down on the floor, he whispered,


    ¡°Be where are you, wake up, wake up!¡±

 Chapter Sixty five

    65


    de looked around the members of the council, they looked as if they were waiting for the stipted time to arrive so that they can quickly terminate their new rival.


    The door opened  revealing Simone, he was panting as if he had ran a long miles.


    ¡°Why are you running as if there are five grenades set to destroy you.¡±


    de growled, staring at Simone who rolled his eyes at the king¡¯s words.


    Simone strode towards de, bending down slowly, he whispered some words into his ears, de stared at him, shocked for a while, quickly like a sh, he ran out from the council meeting.


    Carson followed after him, wondering what Simone must have told the king for him to panic for a while, the king never panicked untill recently.


    Kurt stared at the light blue greenish eyes that was staring right back at him, shocked was an understatement to what he was feeling now, he stood beside the bed, staring at the king¡¯s mate, her eyes was looking all over the room as if she never looked almost dead few minutes ago.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The quick opening of the door shook him out from his shock, he turned to look at de, he could see the shock that zed on his face as he stared at his mate, who stared right back at him, her eyes looked unfaded and the true color of her eyes were beginning to appear slowly, her cheeks which once carried whiteness now had some warmth in it.


    She was totally healing so incredibly well and this shocked Kurt to the cure.


    Kurt had learned she was an omega of her previous pack and knowing some tiny details about omega, he knew omega were the weakest, but the scene that was disying right now In his eyes was the opposite of what an omega should be.


    ¡°What did you do to her Kurt?¡±


    de said, shaking out from his shock as he strode towards his mate who had not removed her eyes from his sight even for once.


    ¡°Are you jealous!¡±


    Kurt said, smirking at him, de turned towards his brother, he could see the light glint of mischievousness that zed on his face.


    ¡°Jealous, of what?¡±


    de said, turning to stare at his mate, he hoped he was not dreaming, his mate looked different, not as he had expected her to look, she did not possess the traits of a vampire, her eyes were of the same color which makes it quite obvious that she was still a werewolf.


    de stared at her in shock, what was his mate, she was able to survive a vampire¡¯s blood and woke up on the sixth day but she never turned to a werewolf, this was insane. He needed to find answers, his mate was not an ordinary werewolf.


    ¡°You are jealous because your mate Be opened her eyes when I touched those slender hands of hers, I was humming a song and boom when I opened my eyes, I saw her staring right back at me, I almost screamed. I was the first person she saw, isn¡¯t that wonderful brother.¡±


    Kurt said, he knew he was ying with a lion¡¯s tail when he said those words, but angering his brother was his talent.


    de closed his eyes tightly, he just found out his mate had finally awoke but his brother was trying to make things difficult for him and making it quite obvious how he stayed around when his mate woke up.


    ¡°And I kind of wondered if the goddess had perhaps made a mistake. Perhaps I should be her mate, you know I woke her up from he¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°OUT NOW!¡±


    de said, abruptly stopping Kurt from speaking any further.


    de wasn¡¯t ready to wee his mate to a violent turnoff against his brother especially in her presence.


    His brother was trying to bring his anger to the brim and totally he was doing that fine.


    Be waved her head, she smiled at the two brothers, one was the funny mischievous brother while the other which was her mate was serious and easy to anger person.


    Kurt threw de a smile and slowly turning towards Be, he threw her a kiss not waiting any seconds further, he teleported out from the room.


    se sighed, finally he was alone with his mate.


    Slowly he stood towards her, like a predator who was about to capture his prey.


    Be stared at her mate, a strange feeling bubbled through her, a feeling of excitement and then another, regret and sadness.


    ¡°You came back, I thought¡­.. I thought¡­..¡±


    de did not have the mind to speak out, he couldn¡¯t say what was in his mind..


    To even think that his mate wasn¡¯t going to be back was a big heart attack.


    ¡°That I wasn¡¯t going to be back?¡±


    Be said,pleting his sentence.


    de stared at her, his dark eyes turning more darker with a sadistic sorrow.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    de said and quickly he rammed his body on hers, hugging her softly damn tight as if she was going to vanish into thin air and never returned back to him.


    Be shuddered at his body against hers, the electricity, the spark she was feeling was incredibly mutual, they both felt the same feeling, the same attachment, the same spark, the same current for the other.


    Slowly Be¡¯s hands winded back against his broad shoulders, she hugged him back with the same intensity he used in hugging her.


    She felt a strange feeling of satisfaction, homely satisfaction flood through her entire body.


    ¡°MINE¡±


    She heard him whispered, she shuddered at his words, strangely enough, his words were enough to make her dizzy with unknown needs. His words were enough to make her think in a perverted manner.


    She relished the moment, not minding his heavy weight on his body, instead she felt secured.


    Then slowly the events of thest few days jugged through her memory.


    She waved her head, she wasn¡¯t going to be a victim of depression, she had taken her dose of depression, she wasn¡¯t going to be depressed on something that had happened to her again, she had fought against her fears and sick emotions and she wasn¡¯t going to allow them overshadow the bright future she had.


    Then quickly it came like a lightening, the conned woman had threatened to inform the king about her past.


    Lightly pushing de off her, he watched him stared right into her eyes and for a moment she forgot her predicament.


    She got lost into those deep dark eyes of his which was leading her into his heart, his eyes was dark yet it showed her feelings and emotions which she had never felt before.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    She heard de whispered to her as he held her cheeks lightly with his two hands.


    She bit her lips, he was a greek god, his chiseled face makes her forget anything easily, any worry that was previously flooding through her mind.


    Slowly again, she bit her lips, her eyes tracing down wards to her mate full pink lips.


    de watched her, watching every actions she took, how she bit her lips, her actions was inviting him to kiss those lips of hers.


    He was blown with surprise when his mate rammed her lips on his, she was taking lead, she was a damn good kisser and she did quite good in it as she sucked every inch of his tongue.


    Slowly she left his lips, staring into his eyes, he could see a light blush which was beginning to appear on her face down to her ears. She was like a tomato and she looked edible.


    ¡°Am sorry, I haven¡¯t taken a mouth wash for a while now and damn I kissed you.¡±


    Be whispered, she felt like a whipped tomato, she could not believe she did that.


    ¡°Fucked brushing of teeth, I wanna kiss those lips of yours.¡±


    de said and without thinking twice, he smashed his lips on hers, kissing her first roughly, his kissed signified everything emotions he felt during thisst few days and Be understood him because she followed the rhythm of his kisses.


    He sucked her buds, mped her tongue and sucked every inch of her lips.


    Slowly his kisses became less roughly, they turned from rough to gentle.


    They ced their forehead on each other, giving each other the support they needed.


    ¡°I love you.¡±


    de said, Be looked at him in shock, the great and almighty vampire king was loving an omega like her.


    ¡°I love you and I mean it when I say am gonna make you fall for me in twenty one days.¡±


    de said, his actions already emphasized his words, Be felt her heart skip, slowly closing her eyes for a while, it was high time she tell him this, she tells him about her past.


    ¡°I need to tell you something.¡±


    Be said, taking few steps away from him.


    de stared at her, wondering what was wrong, he felt his heart sink, she was not happy that he confessed his feelings for her.


    ¡°You not happy with my revtion?¡±


    de asked, staring at her, Be stared into his face, she had never seen anyone as broken as he was right there. Right there he looked as if he was passing through some sort of torture.


    ¡°No no, I just want you to know me very well.¡±


    Be said, watching as he quickly looked Into her eyes, he looked so confused, as if not believing what she was saying.


    ¡°Are you serious, you don¡¯t owe me an exnation untill you are ready. You just woke up from a six days unconsciousness and I do not seem bothered about your past, so please I prefer getting a doctor and someone to take care o¡­¡±


    ¡°de, I wanna say this now, if am not gonna say this, I won¡¯t be happy.¡±


    Be said, staring at him.


    de nodded his head, he wasn¡¯t bothered about her not speaking anything but if it was her decision, he doesn¡¯t have a problem with that.


    ¡°Have you received any reports about metely, something that had to do with my past?¡±


    Be asked, staring at him, perhaps he must have received a report about her, but she hoped he hadn¡¯t heard any information about her, if not, she will be damned.

 Chapter Sixty six

    66


    ¡°You told me not to read any letter that concerns you, also, I haven¡¯t been in office since you have been unconscious, there are stakes of letters waiting for me to handle.¡±


    de said, staring at her and wondering what she was going on through her mind.


    ¡°When I got kidnapped, the kidnapper seems to know alot about me you do not know. The woman¡­.¡±


    ¡°Woman?¡±


    de asked, what could a woman possibly be doing with his mate.


    ¡°Yep woman, a woman locked me up in the observatory but her voice was conned, she was conned using a conned voice, so I could not recognize who she was.¡±


    Be said, watching the look of shock that settled on his face.


    de wondered why a woman should be part of this sphemy.


    ¡°The mysterious woman had promised that she would inform everything that happened to me in my previous pack to you, so I had been petrified ever since then. I did not want you to hear it from someone else. I will look like a joke to you.¡±


    Be said, settling had herself well on the bed.


    ¡°Is that why you want to tell me now, because the woman threatened your past.¡±


    de said, staring at her in an unbelievable way.


    ¡°No no, when I got kidnapped, I realized that I was a fool for not letting you know about my past, perhaps I would have healed faster.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Be said.


    de stared at her, he was happy that she was willingly opening up to him without anyone forcing her to.


    ¡°I came from a family who hated me with passion, because I was a omega, a shame to the pack, I was the punch bag of the pack¡­¡±


    de hissed with anger as he folded his fist together as if ready to destroy everyone who daredid their hands on his precious mate.


    ¡°If you keep hissing and growling then I won¡¯t be able to speak any further, you are interrupting me, you haven¡¯t heard the funniest part yet.¡±


    Be said, giggling at him.


    de stared at her, she was happy even when she was speaking about her past that almost destroyed her life.


    ¡°Am sorry, is just hard to hear that you were once a punching bag, how could you be a punching bag. But that was in the past, I won¡¯t allow that happen again.¡±


    de said, Be smiled, nodding her head slowly, she knew that was in the past.


    ¡°So the only family I had who loved me was my father, thete Beta of the pack, Beta Manchor, he was the best Beta ever but I heard he died on a war, I did not know how he died or who or what killed him but he was the  most significant person that died in the war, that was what I was told, but I think every lives were significant.¡±


    Her words made de to smile, his mate was an angel to his life. A light in his darkness.


    ¡°Things were normal in the pack, everything was great in the pack ways, been bullied by the alpha and my sisters and every members of the pack even my own mother, then everything changed in one night.¡±


    Be said, staring at the king, her fist folded together, no matter how hard she tried to forget that events that happened took ce that night, they kept rushing so quick into her head, been forced to suck his dick with a gun, she felt a light feeling running up through her throat.


    ¡°Breath in, is not must you say it, I promise not to read anything about any letter I was sent during your absence unless you tell me to.¡±


    de said, watching as she nodded her head slowly.


    ¡°I was raped.¡±


    Be blurted out quickly, the look that appeared on his face wasn¡¯t just a look, it was expressionless, no single emotion could be find on his face.


    But she knew those face were speaking thousand things to her.


    The only way she could find out what he was thinking was by staring into his eyes deeply.


    And she she stared into his eyes, she was shocked at what she saw, she saw pain, more pain and the anger, but in the midst of those bubbles, she saw love, a full blown love which was so evident in his eyes.


    And quickly like a sh, he ran towards a wall, punching the wall with full force, Be gasped with shock, was that how he vent his pain, by throwing punch and cracking up walls.


    In the next seconds, he was beside her, his two damn knees inthe floor, holding her two hands as tenderly as possible. Thest thing he could ever thought was his mate been raped by some son of a whore.


    ¡°What did they do to you Mon amour.¡±


    de said, slowly peppering kisses on her hands.


    ¡°I was raped in my own pack and no one came to my aid. No one fucking cared about my screams¡­..¡±


    ¡°Who raped you?¡±


    de asked, he could not wait to hear who raped her, he could not wait to rip his skin apart and feed it to the fire and watch him burn to ashes and then take his ashes to the most dangerous tunnel of the spirit.


    Be stared at him, she wasn¡¯t ready to inform him who did it, who raped her.


    ¡°Am not ready, I hope you understand¡­¡±


    ¡°If you are not ready to inform me, I won¡¯t force you to.¡±


    de stared at her, watching as she nodded her head quickly, tears rolled down her eyes, she hadn¡¯t cried out the pain but only tried to make her self stronger.


    Slowly, de hugged her, he wanted her to vent out her pain, her Inner pain which he could not heal.


    ¡°Cry it out Mon amour.¡±


    de said, patting her back tenderly.


    ¡°You not going to hate me are you.¡±


    Be said, still hugging him tenderly.


    ¡°Never, never will I, instead I owe you by not protecting you when you were been raped. I hated werewolves you know, when I saw you, I wanted to kill you my self, but then when I realized you were my mate, eerry instincts of killing you flew away through the window and then I realized that the goddess has gifted me with a golden light to protect and love.¡±


    de said, leaving her hold gently, slowly holding her cheeks, he smiled down at her.


    ¡°You are my sunlight and no one will ever take you away from me.¡±


    de said, watching as a smile finally settled on her face. He was happy he made her smile in a storm she was facing.


    Slowly he kissed her forehead, leaving her hold.


    ¡°Are you ready to hear another news, not bad though.¡±


    de said, watching as she smiled down at him.


    ¡°But before the news, I got to inform you something else. I gave you a present.¡±


    Be said, twisting her hands nervously.


    ¡°Yeah I know. How can I forget.¡±


    de said, picking up a paper, slowly striding towards her.


    ¡°You did?¡±


    Be asked, wondering when and how he knew, perhaps the queen must informed him. She knew how much the queen hated Isabe.


    ¡°Yes of cause, that was the best gift ever, you gave me a gift in the pool and another in your former room.¡±


    de said, now walking to sit beside her.


    ¡°My former room?¡±


    Be said, de had a way of diverting speeches.


    ¡°Yes you are no longer staying there, but staying here, that is also My room but this is my main royal chambers.¡±


    de said, watching as Be stared around the room.


    ¡°Yes its indeed royal. But that was not what I meant by birthday gift. That wasn¡¯t a birthday gift but a game that happened because you were drunk.¡±


    Be said, staring at him.


    ¡°Ohhh so what is my birthday gift then.¡±


    de asked, wondering what other birthday gift he got from her.


    ¡°The knitted cardigan that Isabe took as hers was made by me. I never gave it to you personally because I don¡¯t want you to consider the present to be too poor for your liking but someone else had to im it as theirs.¡±


    Be said, frowning her face with anger.


    ¡°Oooh I knew she was lying, I knew you made the dress. You do not expect me to have a camera in my office, an office that contains secret  and important things. You know, ever since you came into my life, I hardly work in my officepany, the pack was better also the humans are quite annoying, not all humans knows who I am while some do and they kept it secret. Not to protect the vampires race but to protect their kinds, the humans. When I saw the footage of you entering Into my office and dropping that garment, I was blessed to have a soul as you as my mate. Little things like this matters to me, not everyone knows that I the almighty vampire king can catch a cold.¡±


    de said, smiling gently, quickly he walked to a locker, bringing out the cardigan, he wore it.


    ¡°So how did you see it?¡±.


    de asked, staring at her.


    ¡°You look simple and hot¡­.¡±


    Be heard herself said, quickly she held her lips, she was such a talker.


    ¡°You do not have to filter your words around me. I love it when you find me hotter and simple and all those good attributes thates with it.¡±


    de said.


    ¡°I will punish her in my own ways.¡±


    de said, quickly walking to sit beside his mate.


    ¡°In your own ways, how.¡±


    Be asked, staring at him.


    ¡°For taking what belongs to me and for lying to me, I will punish her so well.¡±


    de said.


    ¡°Now do you wanna hear the next news. But I need to call the doctor first, I have been so excited to see that you have woken up.¡±


    de said, quickly mind linking the doctor toe over.


    ¡°Hahaha sure, he better be quick, I need to hear this news of yours.¡±


    Be said, smiling but she felt a tug on her chest, she never told the king everything that happened that night and who she was mated to, the ev bastard that raped her and destroyed her life.

 Chapter Sixty seven

    67


    The door to the de¡¯s chamber opened revealing doctor Robert, the doctor was struck with surprise when he saw the King¡¯s mate was awake.


    ¡°Oh my goodness, finally she woke up.¡±


    The doctor said, quickly walking towards the king¡¯s mate, de stared at the doctor, he could not wait for the doctor to be done with what he was doing so he could find an alone time with his mate.


    The doctor checked her temperature, her massive recovery was quite a big surprise for him.


    ¡°Did she demand for blood, like asked for blood as a vampire?¡±


    The doctor said, staring at the turned she wolf.


    Be stared at the two vampires in the room, what did they meant by taking blood, she was a werewolf, a werewolf never takes blood.


    ¡°What do you mean blood, I am a werewolf, wolves don¡¯t drink blood.¡±


    Be said, still confused over everything.


    de sighed slowly, this was the right time to inform his mate what happened.


    ¡°You need to hear this mon amour When you fell unconscious, the doctor found out that you were totally down and the only way for you to be healed is by injecting a vampire¡¯s blood in you, If that Is not done, then you will have die, there was also a consequences that came with it, If your blood is not strong enough for a vampire blood, you will die. I had to take the risk, I do not know If you will survive it or not survive it, i just wanted you alive, that was my concern. Am sorry for taking such a decision without your notice, but then I had no other option.¡±


    de said, hoping she understood him.


    ¡°Wow, this is so huge to hear at once. So you mean I am a vampire?¡±


    Be asked, Her eyes still widened with the news she had heard.


    ¡°You have not showed any symptoms of a vampire, so the doctor will check out the condition you are in.¡±


    de said, staring at him.


    ¡°Ok if that is so, can he check now, I am quite surprised that I survived a vampire blood, so this means I was never weak. Hmm I love the feeling of been a vampire.¡±


    Be said smiling lightly, slowly she turned to stare at de.


    ¡°Of course you are, you always are.¡±


    de said, he was surprised at how simple she took the news, his mate was excited been a vampire, quickly turning to the doctor to perform his job.


    ¡°The doctor nodded his head quickly, the way the two mates behaved towards each other told him that they truly loved each other.


    The doctor took out some blood from her, slowly he took the blood to a machine which is used to check blood, and slowly inserted the blood in the machine.


    The machine can read what kind of specie a being belongs to.


    It took five minutes for the results toe out.


    ¡°Well well seems I understand why your mate haven¡¯t asked for a blood ever since she woke up.¡±


    The doctor said, handing the results of his findings to the vampire king.


    de stared at the paper in his hands, he froze at what he saw, his mate was a hybrid, the third of its kind. It was hard to have a hybrid, totally hard, when a werewolf is given a vampire¡¯s blood, the vampire either dies or totally changes to a vampire without having any gene of a werewolf in them.


    Slowly de turned to stare at his mate, Be stared back at him, she was anticipating to hear what she was, from the looks of the two vampires, it was something serious.


    ¡°What happened, what am I?¡±


    Be asked, staring at the two vampires.


    ¡°You are a hybrid.¡±


    Both the doctor and de said in a union.


    Be opened her mouth in shock, she could not believe what she heard, she was a half vampire and a half werewolf.


    ¡°Am I, but I don¡¯t have fangs like vampires have, I never had fangs because I am an omega.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Be said, she kept staring at the two vampires, great changes were beginning to happen in her life so fast.


    ¡°I made a research about you Luna.¡±


    The doctor said, he was about to reveal a big revtion to her, something only scientific method or witchcraft could have found out.


    ¡°What did you find about me?¡±


    Be asked, wondering what else she didn¡¯t know about herself.


    ¡°Am sorry for not telling you this first vampire king. But you weren¡¯t yourself throughout thisst few days.¡±


    The doctor said, turning to apologize to the king.


    ¡°OK, go on.¡±


    de said, his dark eyes watching every actions the doctor took.


    ¡°Good, when the Luna never woke up on the fourth day, I thought she will be dead, I am sorry for saying dead, but that is the scientific approach to this. When I realized she was alive I decided to take her blood without your knowledge and make a research about it¡­..¡±


    ¡°Why will you take my blood¡¯s mate without my permission!¡±


    de barked, he was ready to rip off this vampire¡¯s head and feed him to the vultures.


    ¡°Vampire King, can you please let him speak.¡±


    Be said, lightly patting de¡¯s hands, de felt his blood calm down instantly.


    ¡°Thank you Luna Be.¡±


    The doctor continued.


    ¡°I made a research about her blood, when I took her blood was fighting the vampire King¡¯s blood. It was quite impossible to think that a mere werewolf blood could fight the almighty king¡¯s blood.¡±


    The doctor said, now staring at Be with a serious expression.


    ¡°So what does that mean?¡±


    de asked, watching as the doctor turned to stare back at the king.


    ¡°Your mate here is not just an ordinary werewolf. Your mate is the daughter of an alpha. Your mate possesses an alpha blood that can make her fight over a vampire king¡¯s blood. Alpha¡¯s don¡¯t like dominion, alpha¡¯s loves been in control that was why she never turned to aplete vampire. She can control her vampire gene and also¡­..¡±


    ¡°What do you mean to say. You seem to confuse me with someone else.¡±


    Be said, things were happening so quick, she was a hybrid and then she  was the daughter of an alpha, she carries an alpha blood in her. This was insane.


    ¡°Am serious, this Is the real truth, you are a powerful werewolf and that is why you were able to survive a vampire¡¯s blood and never changedpletely to a vampire.¡±

 Chapter Sixty eight

    The doctor said, staring at the king to know if he will agree.


    ¡°He is saying the truth Mon amour, you are the daughter of an alpha. When I saw this results that you were an hybrid, that was when I realized how powerful your blood is. But I wasn¡¯t quite sure if you were a hybrid. I read books, old model books and I havee across things like this, which states that any one who survives a vampire¡¯s blood and turn to a hybrid is either a ruler or a special kind of belongs to a ruler of a special kind.¡±


    de said, now turning to face his matepletley.


    ¡°You are an alpha she wolf and that had been taken away from you without your knowledge.¡±


    de said, watching as Be remained quiet.


    All these were too much for her to bear, but she seemed to be understanding it.


    ¡°Then why am I an omega to my pack, why was i treated so harshly then.¡±


    Be quietly said.


    de stared at the doctor who nodded his head in return.


    Both knew the answers to this, there was two answers for her question.


    But de decided to answer.


    ¡°Is either you are not member of the pack and that your family are not your true family, perhaps you were abducted or saved from a fallen pack or maybe your true family was taken away from you forcefully, that is, your true family was killed and the alpha position was given to someone else who killed the previous alpha.¡±


    de said, he was a vampire, but he had a vast idea about werewolves.


    ¡°But I have known the werewolves for quite a long time, I have never heard of any misced packs or defeated packs attacked by rogues. So it must be the second option. Her real family was killed and forgotten.¡±


    The doctor said, nodding his head at this new findings.


    Be shook her head with anger.


    This was beginning to make sense.


    Why would her mother not love her even though she had given birth to her, she nodded her head at her recent realization, because she was never her daughter.


    The entire pack loathed her for something she never knew.


    This was insane, totally insane, the pack killed the true alpha and then made her suffer for what she never knew.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    But there was a question that kept raking through her head, why was she never like a werewolf, why was she wolfless.


    ¡°Then why was I wolfless, I never had a wolf In me, I never felt my wolf.¡±


    Be asked, staring at her mate with a questioning look, she hoped they had an answer for this question.


    ¡°The answer is simple.¡±


    The doctor said, going to grab his bag, he brought out a medicine from his bag.


    ¡°You have been taking this all through out your life haven¡¯t you?¡±


    The doctor said, showing her the drugs she had been forced and used to taking when she was little and then became matured.


    Be took the drugs, how could she forget this drugs.


    Her fake mother had made sure she took those drugs always, anytime she didn¡¯t take the drugs, she would be beaten and then forced to take them, the drugs never came with a leaflet and also she never had a phone to browse what the drugs does in the body.


    ¡°I remember the drugs, I have been forced to take this and I never took it with me when I escaped the pack. I hated the drugs, it made me feel sick and weak.¡±


    Be said, still holding the drugs, this time, there was a leaflet in it, she picked up the leaflet and read through it, the leaflet contained every information that the drugs does for the body.


    When she read through thest part, she froze at what she read.


    Slowly she looked up and stared at the doctor who nodded his head in understanding.


    de quickly took the leaflet from her, he hated been in the dark, not in things that concerns his mate.


    de folded his hand in anger at what he read.


    His mate had been taking drugs that¡­.


    ¡°Yes you read it right¡­¡±


    The doctor said, interrupting their speech.


    ¡°The drugs made you wolfless. Not totally because your wolf will still be back but your family tried killing your wolf.¡±


    The doctor said, smiling down at her quite sadly.


    Be felt her hands froze at what she heard, they didn¡¯t just killed her family, they tried killing her wolf. She folded her hands with anger, this insane anger that can make one run insane, crazy things are happening to her cause by some crazy pack but this time she will show them how crazy she was, they all are gonna see her craziness and they will suffer for what they did to her and her family, but first, she will hear the truth from them.


    ¡°I need to go to my pack.¡±


    Be said, she seeked for revenge, alpha Vincent was not going to easily confirm that he killed her family which was  the real alpha and Luna but she will make sure they did confirm their atrocity.


    ¡°An invitation was sent to me by your pack members, specifically, the new alpha Lucas¡­..¡±


    Be felt her heart skipped when she heard the invitation and then who had sent the invitation.


    ¡°It was sent by alpha Lucas, the son of alpha Vincent.¡±


    Be said, staring at the letter that the king held in his hands.


    ¡°Yes they did, I do not know what made them sent a letter, knowing fully well we vampires are not in good terms with their kinds. But seems that will have to change for you. I epted the invitation. The invitation will have to be sent to them today because the party is in four days.¡±


    de said, watching as Be nodded her head slowly.


    ¡°Would you love to show your face to them yet, are youfortable seeing them again?¡±


    de asked, watching as she nodded her head.


    ¡°Yes I wanna see them, but they won¡¯t see me. I will attend the party. I have a n.¡±


    Be said, slowly turning to stare at the doctor.


    ¡°So what¡¯s next now. What happens to me as a hybrid, is my werewolf gone.¡±


    Be asked, staring at the doctor.

 Chapter Sixty nine

    69


    ¡°Nope it is not gone. You will take blood when the desirees, ites once in a while, not all the time like we normal vampires. Your wolf have a high tendency of releasing her self since you have found out the truth about your self and also, you will be quite stronger and hear things and be quite fast like a vampire. You are one of a kind.¡±


    The doctor said, giving her some injections.


    ¡°This are thest injections I am giving you. Please take some food to regain back your strength.¡±


    The doctor said, bowing down once more to the king, he was about to leave   the room when de stopped him.


    ¡°Excuse me doctor, but on no ount should you inform any one what had happened or what you have heard in this room concerning my mate. You should know the consequences already.¡±


    de said, ring at the doctor who shivered under his gaze, he wasn¡¯t a fool to inform anyone what had happened to the Luna.


    ¡°I will never do so.¡±


    The doctor said, de nodded his hesd slowly, giving the doctor the sign to leave, he left the room.


    de and Be stared at each other, the new was quite big for her to hear, every information seems to be so important.


    ¡°Hmmm, what next now?¡±


    Be asked, staring at de who smiled down at her.


    ¡°Eat and leave everything to me. I Am gonna make sure you have your revenge and your pack back and every evil person will be punished.¡±


    de said, staring at her, slowly taking her hands, he kissed her knuckles tenderly.


    ¡°I have mind linked the maids to bring lunch for you. The council wanna meet you.¡±


    de blurted out, he did not want his mate out there after hearing this new things about her, he wanted to keep her safe to himself but that can¡¯t happen, there are always people waiting to see how capable she was to lead the pack.


    ¡°I understand, perhaps they wanna see if I am alive or not.¡±


    Be said, her words shocked de, how did she know what she was thinking, was that part of the hybrid traits, listening to his thoughts.


    ¡°You heard my thoughts?¡±


    de asked, still hoping she never did, because if she did, he won¡¯t be able to think perverted things about her as he was used to.


    ¡°Nope I did not, I guessed, guessing could be part of a hybrid traits.¡±


    Be said,ughing so hardly at a time like this.


    de smiled when he heard herughter, it sounded melodic in his ears, he could not believe he could ever hear this sound after a time like this.


    ¡°Are you serious, you never heard my thoughts?¡±


    de asked, still staring at her.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Yes I never heard your thoughts. Are you scared that I might have heard your thoughts.¡±


    Be asked, still smiling intensely.


    ¡°Yes I am, no one have ever guessed or heard what I am saying.¡±


    Be was shocked at what she heard.


    Sheughed so damn hard again, she could not believe this.


    ¡°Wow, I can¡¯t believe the vampire king can be quite scared.¡±


    Be said, smiling down at the vampire.


    The door opened revealing a maid who strode in with a trolley of food.


    Be stared at de, he had ordered all this dishes for her.


    ¡°All this for me?¡±


    Be asked, staring at de.


    ¡°Yes all the dishes are for you.¡±


    de said, watching as the maid set the dishes on the bed for Be.


    Be was about to eat the dishes when  de stopped her.


    ¡°Wait. Aurora, taste the dishes, taste every dishes.¡±


    de said, watching as the maid nodded her head quickly.


    ¡°Yes vampire king.¡±


    The maid said, picking a fork as she began tasting all the dishes.


    When she was done, she bowed down slowly.


    ¡°You can leave.¡±


    de said, quickly the young maid left the room.


    ¡°Why did you want the maid to taste the food, you think that dishes were poisoned?¡±


    Be asked, staring at de who nodded his head.


    ¡°Yes, remember someone is out there to kill you, I won¡¯t forget about how I met you in the observatory. So I can¡¯t take the risk again and also I believe someone who belongs in the council is part of this sphemy.¡±


    de said, Be wondered what he meant, someone from the council, she suspected someone though, but she was not going to mention anything about them till it is confirmed.


    ¡°Ok then.¡±


    Be said.


    ¡°Now can I eat?¡±


    Be asked, staring at him, watching as he nodded his head.


    ¡°Yes you can.¡±


    de said, when the maid had left, he had ordered a guard to follow her and check if she acts or does anything suspiciously.


    ¡°Now that I know you won¡¯t run away anymore. I dropped a brand new phone on the table. It saved some important  contacts like mine and contacts of the people that can be trusted. It also have ess to the inte.¡±


    de said, watching as Be nodded her head as he eat her food In delight.


    ¡°And what about the queen?¡±


    Be asked, she haven¡¯t seen her since she woke up.


    ¡°I sent her to live in the other castle which is quite far away from here. Dont sorry about her been alone because there are a lot of children staying in that pack, they will need her help.¡±


    de said, Be smiled down at him, she knew that was the queen¡¯s punishment for putting her life in danger, but it wasn¡¯t the queen¡¯s fault, she had been the one looking for flowers¡­. quickly her mind went to the flower passage, the secret passage.


    She needed to inform the king about what she saw and heard in the passage.


    ¡°I will be back soon, Carson seems to have something urgent he wants to speak with me.¡±


    de said, slowly walking close to her, he bent down lowly to her lips level, quickly he wiped off the food particles that was on her lips with his tongue, Be blushed lightly, her face flushed with shyness and a little bit of excitement.


    ¡°I will be back soon, seems you have something to tell me.¡±


    de said, smiling down at her, quickly he left the room, leaving Be alone with her thoughts and new findings about her.

 Chapter Seventy

    70


    The door opened revealing Be, she wore a long gown which covered her body and showed off her curves in the right ces, de followed behind her, he was abiding by the demands of the council men, they wanted to see his mate and here she was, standing tall and healthier than they had ever expected.


    ¡°You asked for the future Luna, you asked if she was alright and here I present her before you. Does any one have anything to say.¡±


    de said, staring at all the council men who waved their head lowly as they had nothing to say, what was there to say, the Luna was alright, she was stronger than anyone have ever seen.


    ¡°Aloric, I hope you will not ask me about the condition of my mate ever in the future again. Such questions could provoke my anger and it might cost you a head.¡±


    de said, staring at Aloric who slowly turned to gaze at Be for a while.


    He looked stunned for a second but quickly masked his emotions.


    ¡°Yes my king.¡±


    Aloric said, bowing down slowly.


    Be stared at the old man whom she could recognize as the father of Azura, the young vampiress whom she had met in the King¡¯s party. She felt something unfamiliar nudge through her, a strange feeling which she could not grasp hold of.


    Something kept telling her to stay far away from this old man who must have had something hidden under his sleeves.


    ¡°Good now the meeting is over, everything resumes as it used to be, no more rumors or asking about my mate or any thing rted to her.¡±


    de said, staring at his mate, a little smile appeared on his face as he stared into those deep blue greenish eyes of hers.


    The councilmen dispersed quietly out from the council room, Aloric leavingst.


    ¡°Now let¡¯s head to my office, I have emailed your former pack a message. I epted their invitation. Are you sure you arefortableing to the party with me?¡±


    de asked, he wanted to be sure he was not stressing her especially after hearing all the negative things that had happened to her in her pack.


    ¡°Yes I am sure, as I told you de, I won¡¯t have to show my face, when the day reach, I will inform you what I will wear to disguise my self. I do not want them to see my face as for now.¡±


    Be said, de nodded his head, anything she wants that was what he was going to do.


    ¡°Anything you wish, I will send one of the best fashion designers in town to get you a lot of clothes for you to choose from.¡±


    de said, his words made Be to stop walking abruptly.


    ¡°A fashion designer?¡±


    Be asked, this was the first time she was having a fashion designer make a dress for her to select from. In her previous pack, what she wore were clothes that had been rejected or thrown away from the arrogant women in the pack.


    ¡°Yes mon amour, the best fashion designer, Merly Copper, she is one of the best vampire designers in the world, she works for the humans too and made a name among them.¡±


    de said, smiling lowly.


    ¡°Of cause I know her, she is well known among us in the werewolf pack. My two sisters are always in her Instagram ounts making loads and loads ofments so that she will notice them. Oh my gawd, so Merly Copper is gonna be my fashion designer. Geez I am so damn lucky.¡±


    Be whispered, quickly turning towards de, without having to think about it, she smashed her lips on his, causing a light moan to escape from his lips.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He wasn¡¯t expecting her to be bold enough to kiss him on her own.


    Without wasting any further time, he dragged her towards a wall, pinning her quickly on the wall, he gave her entrance to slide her tongue inside his, allowing her to taste every inch of his mouth.


    He wanted her to take control and that was what she did, she took control for the second time In the arms of the almighty vampire king.


    Be savored every inch of his lips, she wondered what gave her the courage to kiss him, that is; making the move and what ever that must have prompted her gave her the zeal to continue kissing without even feeling the need to breathe for once.


    Perhaps her hybrid traits were taking control of her.


    Slowly she detached her self from his lips, they needed to breathe.


    Be stared into those dark eyes of his, those dark eye that had a huge warmth for her.


    She saw for the many times a genuine smile appeared on the King¡¯s face and she felt her self melt under this genuine smile of her mate.


    ¡°I love this hybrid spirit of yours, it turns me on you know, your possessiveness, this possessive side of you is quite appealing.¡±


    de said, giving her a wink, Be felt her cheeks boiled like a tomato, she felt different, each words and actions he took made her wanna take a stand beside him and show the rest of the world that he belonged to her, was that perhaps one of her hybrids powers.


    ¡°Do you have any idea what my powers are, my hybrid powers.¡±


    Be said, slowly detaching her hands from his shoulders.


    The kiss of the previous moment was still hovering In her mind.


    ¡°I don¡¯t really know much about hybrids powers, i know they are stronger than normal werewolves and normal vampires, they dont drink blood often like we vampires do, they can control themselves but when they loose control, it can ruin them and anyone close to them, the first two hybrids died in the war that took ce between our two packs. Because the hybrids were the only ones who could bring the pack together, but since no one wanted to be together, the hybrids got killed.¡±


    de said, staring at her, slowly he raised her chin up to stare at her, he knew the question that was roaming through her mind.


    ¡°hey you, you are not a bad thing, I have lived for a thousand years and you are the best thing that have ever happened to me. If truly your father owned the pack, your father was the previous alpha, then your new identity will join the werewolves and vampires together and we will be one. You will be the next alpha and if possibly, the best alpha king. Believe me.¡±


    de said, watching as she nodded her head, all she got to do was believe, but there was always a but when ites to believe.


    ¡°But what if i die, this is a tug of war, like the squid game series where one got to leave and one got to survive.¡±


    Be said, her face was serious as hell.


    ¡°No, is not going to be like that, and it won¡¯t be like a movie or so. Is a war, which we are going to win together no differently. Am gonna make sure we do. But I need you to be stronger, you are gonna start training mentally and physically. My brother will be here to teach you. But I can¡¯t believe you watch that, I don¡¯t watch things like that, they aren¡¯t real.¡±


    de said, now leading her to his office.


    ¡°Of cause they are, but you gonna make me train, which kinda training, like a karate?¡±


    Be said, watching as a guard bowed down to her as they entered his office.


    ¡°Yep, more than that. This is a war and I need you to be able to protect your self. I promise to be there but there are times when things might make me not to be there against my own wish.¡±


    de said, staring Into her eyes as he spoke the pure truth.


    Be nodded her head, she understood him perfectly, bad things were meant to happen and he was giving her what he needed, defense¡­


    ¡°Now you guys need to get a room for yourself, it looks as if you wanna fuck each other right in front of ny eyes. I do love to watch it, but i have a very possessive brother who can¡¯t allow such happen.¡±


    Kurt blurted out from where he sat.


    de turned to stare at his brother, he had noticed a presence In his office but he was to distracted to know who was in the office.


    ¡°And what the fuck are you doing in my chair kid.¡±


    de said, his voice was calm but Kurt was not a fool to know the poison thatys in those calm voice of his.


    ¡°Oooh I was bored so I decided to cheer up and sit on your chair, but your chair seems to be more sorrowful than I thought it would be, yuck everything about you is quite boring except your mate of course. She is like a fiery light in your dark and awful life.¡±


    Kurt said, smiling casually.


    Slowly he turned towards Be, stepping out from the chair. A kind and pure genuine smile appearing on his face.


    ¡°And I miss you human, you are not going to give papi a hug.¡±


    Kurt said, frowning his face a little.


    Be smiled down at him and without knowing what she did, she hugged Kurt so intensely, she missed him, she missed his talks, his jokes, hisughters, she missed the ways he creates to make the vampire king intense with anger and this was one of them.


    ¡°I missed you, you traveled without letting me know.¡±


    Be said, still hugging him.


    ¡°Am sorry but you went out and almost got killed without letting me know, now this is unfair¡­¡±


    A harsh growl stopped him from speaking and when he looked up, he saw de ring at him intensely, a wicked grin appeared on his face. His brother was quite possessive.


    ¡°And i think you should let me go before blood spills on the ground.¡±


    Kurt said, slowly letting go of Be.


    Be nodded her, still not understanding what he was saying.


    ¡°What.¡±


    Be said, wondering what he meant by blood spilling on the ground.


    ¡°No forget. But wait, did I just see you ran like a vampire to hug me or am I drunk. No I am not, am totally sober, so that means what I saw Is true, you ran like a vampire.¡±


    Kurt said, staring at Be with shock.


    Be looked shock at what he said, she her self had not realized what she had done. But she only felt a rush of air that surged through her as she ran to hug Kurt even though it felt like a walk.

 Chapter Seventy one

    71


    Be turned to stare at de who nodded his head, de had seen her speed and it was quite surprising to see her run so quick.


    ¡°Are youfortable letting him know about this. I trust him but a little.¡±


    de said, ring at his brother who gave him a winky eyes.


    Be smiled lightly, this two brothers so much loved each other and they seems to be grumpy about it.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Be said, smiling at him, assuring him how much she trusted him.


    ¡°I knew she trusted me full time.¡±


    Kurt said, throwing Be a wink.


    de rolled his eyes which struck Be by surprise, she could not believe the king could ever be sarcastic. She was totally stunned for a moment, there are some parts of the King she did not know about, for example, the forbidden hall.


    ¡°She is an hybrid.¡±


    de blurted out, watching as Kurt stared at him with surprise.


    ¡°A what, a hybrid. How the fuck did my baby girl turned to and hybrid¡­..¡±


    ¡°She isn¡¯t your baby girl!¡±


    de screamed at him, shutting him up, perhaps stuffing some bottles into his head will make his brother understand that Be belongs to him.


    ¡®Here they go again.¡¯


    Be thought¡­..


    ¡°What?¡±


    Be heard the two brothers said at once, when she looked up, she found out they were staring at her.


    ¡°Oops, I must have said that aloud.¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Be said, staring at the two brothers with an innocent smile on her face.


    de turned to stare at his brother, waving his head lightly, he began again.


    ¡°She turned to a hybrid because I gave her my blood, when she became ill, there was no option for her, it was either she die or live only if she takes my blood and taking my blood came with an option, either she dies or live, she will only live if she have a strong blood.¡±


    de said, staring at his mate.


    He could not believe his mate was the daughter of an alpha, she was raped in her own pack, he felt his blood rose up in anger. Slowly he breathed in and out, he was going to the pack to find out every information about her and the pack and what heavy secrets they hide, nothing else.


    ¡°So she survived.¡±


    Kurt said, turning to stare at Be as if he had not seen her before.


    ¡°Of course she did, does she appear dead in your eyes.¡±


    de said, his brother have this way of asking foolishness questions at the wrong time but then he thought, there was no right time for him either.


    ¡°I am the daughter of an alpha, not the omega I always thought I was.¡±


    Be blurted out, staring at Kurt as he opened his mouth in awe.


    ¡°Oh my geez, this is terrifying insane. Damn your pack is one hell of an evil pack. Well well, i got a lot of assignment to do then which is training you.¡±


    Kurt said, staring at Be, Be was surprised that he said the same thing de has spoken about.


    ¡°You need to be a strong alpha to lead such pack. Definitely we gonna help you revenge back. But we have a problem, we havent find those people who wanted you dead, also my dear lovable brother dead. I can¡¯t loose both of you when we are fighting a battle.¡±


    Kurt said, walking towards de and Be.


    ¡°Yes about that, my men are tracking the people who kidnapped my mate, all observatories have been ordered to check¡­ but¡­ why the fuck am I telling you this, I supposed not to Inform you about it, I don¡¯t trust you.¡±


    de said, taking his mate hand and leading her to sit on a chair.


    Kurt waved his head slowly, his brother was quite a stubborn one. He was never never going to hurt his brother or his mate or maybe he will.


    He smiled lightly.


    ¡°Well I trust him. I have some vital Information I got to tell you king de¡­..¡±


    ¡°Call him lover or honey or sweetheart instead, you guys should have fucked each other by now ¡±


    Kurt said, interrupting their speech.


    Be turned to stare at Kurt then she stared at de, de never looked angry this time, it was as if he¡­..


    ¡°I am sorry mon amour but I sadly support him this  time. Call me by my name both in public or within¡­..¡±


    ¡°Not In bed though¡­. she can add seducing names like wet me so bad baby or sweet dick¡­..¡±


    Kurt said, smiling mischievously as he saw a hot blush appeared on Be¡¯s cheeks.


    ¡°Out!¡±


    de said, emphasizing more with his hands.


    ¡°But she have something to tell us right.¡±


    Kurt said, watching as Be waved her head slowly. Kurt   was a pervert, that she hase to know. A real huge pervert just like his brother, they both possessed the same quality.


    de closed his eyes momentarily.


    ¡°Ok Mon amour, I am sorry, you can resume.¡±


    de said, watching as Be gave him a heart blowing smile.


    ¡°Good. I saw the human got killed that morning, a human got killed in the castle.¡±


    Be said, watching as the two brothers stared at her surprisingly. Their quietness confirmed that she should continue with what she was saying.


    ¡°The morning after your party, when you had called for me in the morning. When I left your room I saw a passage, a strange quiet passage, I could not find any guard protecting the passage neither could I find anyone walking in the passage. So I walked into it, when I walked Into the passage, I heard some voices and quickly I hid. I couldn¡¯t see their faces, they covered them selves with big clothings, I heard them mentioned about¡­..¡±


    Be kept quiet, mentioning anything about the previous king¡¯s grave might trigger their emotions, so she will have to skip that and perhaps speak about it with de.


    ¡°They mentioned that the man failed on his task, he never killed you perhaps through poisoning or so and they mentioned a woman, her name wasn¡¯t mentioned either, but it was kept hidden. They said she was the one to take care of me and then have you all by your self. They wanted you dead by someone else but the anonymous woman wanna keep you all by your self. So they killed the human and never hid his body because they wanted to inform you that the castle wasn¡¯t safe anymore for you and the ones you love.  But it seems I must have seen anonymous woman. The woman who kidnapped me is the woman that wants you and wants I dead.¡±


    Be said, watching as  de closed his eyes for a moment.

 Chapter Seventy two

    72


    de thought, there are two people who could want his mate dead, Isabe and Azura Ashrak, but he doubt Isabe can stoop so low to try such stupid act, Isabe had some fears in her, she cared more about her life, then there was the second person, Azura Ashrak, the only woman whom has dare challenge him and whom he had disgraced infront of everyone, Azura was the one who might have been part of this, but then who could want him dead, who Is working or not working with Azura. They both need different things. There was only one person who could want him dead, the man whom he cut off his arm but he was a werewolf unless there was another enemy who wants him dead. Aloric¡­


    de frozed, why haven¡¯t he noticed his expressions earlier when he had asked him about his mate.


    He looked as if he knew something had happened to Be and then his expression, that seconds shocked face was so hard not to see but he de was not focused on him, he had not expected him to be the king¡¯s traitor, how could Aloric not try to harm him, he disgraced him by disgracing his precious daughter.


    ¡°Fool¡­.¡±


    de hissed, quickly staring up at Kurt who looked as if he had gotten the whole idea in his head.


    ¡°Did you know who is doing this, who tried to kill me.¡±


    Be asked, staring at de as if he owed her an answer.


    ¡°Yes I do. Kurt watch them closely and teach her the basic things she got to learn about protection.¡±


    de said, his words caught Be by surprise. He was keeping her in the dark after revealing all this to her.


    ¡°You are keeping me in the dark.¡±


    Be asked, staring at him in surprise.


    ¡°Yes¡­.¡±


    ¡°Why¡­¡±


    Be cut him short, de growled slowly, he was still the vampire king, he never liked to be cut off.


    de stood up, working towards her, when he reached a feet away from her, he frowned his face.


    ¡°Because you headed to a direction where you are supposed not to head and I do not have the guts to tell you anything. You can blow it up.¡±


    de said, de watched as her face tightened with anger which he had never seen in her before, he had hurted her and he felt his heart broke into pieces at what he had said. It was best he hurt her than let her know Who wanted her dead, letting her know will make the traitors find out they know because she will make it obvious to them and then when that happens, it will be drastic for them.


    ¡°Take her away.¡±


    de said, watching as Kurt whom he hated toe near his mate was holding his mate andforting her.


    ¡°But my actions just revealed the lead to you and you can¡¯t tell me who they are.¡±


    Be said, holding the tears that was about to break  through her body.


    ¡°Yes it did, and I am grateful for that. But yet I will choose you not going into that passge amd witnessed murder. I would have found out who the traitors were.¡±


    de said, quickly turning his back towards her, he mmed his hands Into his pockets, folding his hands in fist, that was the only way he could vent his anger.


    ¡°Honey, I know you are witnessing your first romantic heart break, I will help you pass over it, de Is a dick, a huge dick.¡±


    Kurt said, whispering Into Be¡¯s ears.


    Be closed her eyes tightly, she nodded her head, this heart break was indeed the worst heart break she had ever received. It was more painful than been raped.


    ¡°I need to take some chocte ice cream.¡±


    Be said, staring at de¡¯s turned back once more.


    ¡°Yes I will, let¡¯s go get them.¡±


    Kurt said, leading Be out from the office.


    de slumped on his chair, tired and exhausted and mostly, heart broken.


    They were all gonna pay for causing his mate so much pain, all one of them.


    Then quickly he mind linked to Carson.


    (Test all my men, find out the corrupted ones and bring them to me!)


    ???????????????????


    ¡°The mission failed, she woke up, she lived, we are heading to n B, testing their love.¡±


    An unknown voice whispered to the other.


    ¡°And what is it. I can¡¯t wait for the king to be dead.¡±


    A manly voice whispered in the dark.


    ¡°Nope, the king is all mine. Is the girl, she needs to be dead, but I wish to punish her more but no I do not care about the punishment, I want her dead and that will happen in n B¡±


    The feminine voice said.


    ¡°Ok you want the king alive but the werewolf dead. Good then, that is done. So what is n B?¡±


    The strange voice whispered.


    ¡°That is for you to find out.¡±


    The feminine voice said.


    ???????????????????


    A ding on his phone set his eyes opened and what he saw shocked him to the cure, it was a email, from the great vampire¡¯snd, they had epted their invitation to attend his ceremony of bing a good alpha.


    ¡°Now what is that smile on your face alpha Lucas?¡±


    Kira said, stroding towards Lucas in a bikini, her body was wet from taking a shower, her baby bump was getting bigger and bigger, for werewolves, they take a minimum of six months and a maximum of seven months to give birth to their pups.


    ¡°The great vampire king epted our invitation.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Lucas said, handing her the phone for her to see the message.


    When Kira read the message, she felt her heart reeled with joy.


    ¡°Oh my, my n had work, now we got to celebrate then prepare. We aren¡¯t preparing much because I have been preparing this for ages. Now I can wait for our son toe to the wonderful world we have built, soon enough you will be the werewolf alpha king because you are the first to build an alliance with the vampires.¡±


    Kira said, quickly walking to the closet.


    ¡°Inform your father about this great news. I hope this excites him just as it have excited me. I can¡¯t wait to build an empire with you.¡±


    Kira said, wearing a dress and the walking slowly towards Lucas.


    ¡°Now let¡¯s make you happy, for achieving such things.¡±


    Kira said, slowly removing the clothes from Lucas body.


    ¡°But I think you want¡­ hmmmm¡­ us to celebrate with the pack.¡±


    Lucas said, Kira wasn¡¯t the one to celebrate quickly.


    ¡°But I prefer this celebration first before the other.¡±


    Kira said, sucking unto his dick slowly and bringing out heavy moans from Lucas, but if only they knew what the vampire king had in store for them. He got a full jam pack of surprise for them.

 Chapter Seventy three

    73


    The door to the Te opened, a guard quickly opened the door for her.


    Kira stood gently, waiting to personally receive the vampire king into their pack.


    It was the day of the party, the day to bond up with the vampires and know their ways.


    She knew the vampires were rich, what she had heard of them was mostly about how cultural they were, they weren¡¯t yet used to the modernized lifestyle but it seems she must have heard the wrong information about them, because the car she could see standing few feet away from her was no other than thetest Te Model S, the newest of it¡¯s kind.


    It was an electric machine that no one, not even Lucas could afford  to buy and this car have been escorted by more than twenty cars which she could not see the ending of and each cars which escorted the main car were of different fucking expensive types.


    They ranges from SUVs to Limousines to Mercedes Benz.


    Kira felt a knot in the stomach, she felt like fainting, this was the highest levels of richness she had ever seen.


    Then she felt the door to the Te opened, first she saw a shoe, a bright silver fucking eight inches shoes that was fucking made of ss, the legs who wore the shoes was definitely a goddess because her legs were as smooth as anything she could ever imagine¡­ then slowly, the figure who wore the shoes stepped out in all her glory, she wore a bright shiny gown that have sparkles all around it. The gown brought out this mysterious woman¡¯s curves, making her so damn perfect, her gown was more like a tight skin wedding gown and the aura she possessed can be felt from where she stood.


    Without thinking twice, she knew this woman was the type of woman the vampire king could have In his arms. This mysterious woman who wore a mask In a party as huge as this was the vampire king¡¯s woman. Lara will have to back off, there was no way her sister couldpete with someone as beautiful as this woman.


    Then she felt a figure strode towards the woman, a tall huge figure, his presence alone told her that this was the great vampire¡¯s king.


    Quickly looking at them once more, she whispered.


    ¡°They are perfect for each other.¡±


    And quickly, she slipped Into the party, she can¡¯t wee them in alone. They came with something bigger than what she expected.


    They came with power, dominance and talks which will be popr in the pack, especially the young woman, tied into the hands of the vampire king.


    She felt her fist clench at this thought, a stranger was trying topete with her in beauty, even in pregnancy, men still drool on her.


    ¡°They are here.¡±


    She heard a voice said, Kira turned slowly, for the first time, she saw the vampire king¡¯s full face in all his glory.


    The vampire king was the most handsome man she had ever seen, he had the best pose and the best stature every woman would dream of seeing in their man.


    Kira felt her zeal loosened to the lowest.


    She could not believe what was happening to her, she was beginning to think insane thoughts about this hand some but scary man who stood in the center of the party with a very lovely masked woman in his arms.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go wee them Kira.¡±


    Lucas said, smiling down at his Luna.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Kira nodded her head, she hoped she never tripped in her heels.


    Be stared at the woman who stood in the hall staring down at her, all thanks to the mask, she was able to disguise herself.


    If not, she might have been killed with their evil stares of surprise and other thoughts.


    She had first caught her dear sister staring at her in the frontage that leads to the party ground and she was surprised at how huge she had be, Kira was pregnant, Kira was pregnant for whom though, perhaps Ronald? That was the question that keptcing through her mind until the jerk face de decided to interrupt her thoughts.


    Yes! She was still mad at him, even though their mating bond still missed him like hell.


    ¡°Mon amour, I keep apologizing to you but you haven¡¯t replied me even for once, I am sorry for saying those words to you, I want to protect you.¡±


    de whispered lowly only for her to hear.


    ¡°Yeah I know, as if the trainings you made me passed through isn¡¯t enough protection. You practically turned me to a military woman. I can now use guns and run just like a vampire. All thanks to you.¡±


    Be hissed lowly under her mask, immediately she said those words, she felt de¡¯s hands which came to rest dangerously as he  squeezed her ass, a gasp escaped from her lips, quickly she turned to stare at de. He was a pervert even in a party.


    ¡°Back off from me. I do not wanna be close to you. You are a perve¡­¡±


    de never give her the chance toplete his words because quickly he pushed her closer towards him, not minding the hundreds of people that was staring at them.


    Be widened her eyes, she had said the wrong words at the wrong time and ce and de wasn¡¯t the type to mind if anyone was watching or not and without thinking twice, he nmed his lips on hers, kissing the visible flesh he couldy hold in the mask.


    He grabbed on her ass, iming her then and there..


    Be moaned at his touch, how much she miss his lips, she could not believe she could ever stay so long without tasting those precious lips of his¡­


    ¡°Ehemmmmmm¡­.¡±


    They heard someone coughed, Be slowly stopped kissing de, quickly adjusting her mask, she turned to stare at the man who stood few feet away from them.


    She felt de¡¯s hand hanged low on her hips.


    ¡°Am sorry for distracting this beautiful moment. Wee to my pack king de.¡±


    Lucas said, he was an alpha, not mightier than the powerful vampire king, but there is no way he would bow down to him.


    Be felt her hands ran cold at whom she saw standing few feet away from her, she could not believe Lucas was the new alpha, of cause he would be the new alpha.


    Just then, she saw a woman strode towards them, her hair bouncy as they walked up towards them, another woman followed closely, then three more men and more females, they all strode towards them. Be felt her breath knocked off for a while.


    Her fake family, that is her mother and sisters were actually standing opposite her to wee her back to the pack without them knowing.


    Without having anyone to inform her how far the pack must have progessed, she realized Kira was actually the new Luna.


    The way she draped her hands around Lucas as if there was someone who could drag the devil with her.


    She felt a snort appeared on her face.


    This party felt so good.


    She wasn¡¯t focused in what so ever that was going on because she was so busy observing the little changes she could find in her previous pack. It was a shame no one spoke or asked about the previous omega where about.


    But she was proven wrong when she heard a voice mentioned her name in the pack.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite a pity that my sister is dead to witness this great asion. Am quite ashamed to say my sister was the omega of the pack, and she is not here to serve you in trays and golden cups. She was good at serving others, that was the only good thing I  found interesting  about her.¡±


    Kira said smiling brightly, Be folded her fist behind her dress, even in death they still disregarded her.


    de held her hand, unwrapping her folded fist, assuring her not to loose control which she was about to do.


    ¡°And what must have happened to the omega?¡±

 Chapter Seventy four

    74


    de asked, Be slowly turned to stare at de, she smiled wickedly behind the mask that covered her entire face.


    ¡°Oooh, some of our men who tried stopping her from escaping the pack said they saw her fled to the direction of the vampire¡¯snd. Perhaps, you must have killed her your self. Which we are kinda grateful f¡­..¡±


    ¡°Do not mind the Luna, sometimes her pregnancy causes her to spill alot. But perhaps, did you find a werewolf in your pack?¡±


    Lucas asked, he was quite inquisitive to know if his previous mate had died or not and there was a problem, he could not keep his eyes off the Vampire king¡¯s woman, she was so special and exquisite.


    She looked so familiar, quickly waving off the thoughts on his head.


    ¡°Nope, I did not kill a werewolf. Perhaps any werewolf that ran into my pack might consider themselves lucky.¡±


    de said, lightly squeezing Be¡¯s waist.


    Be shuddered at his touch.


    ¡°But am curious though, what must have left the only omega of the pack to escape from a pack as beautiful and united as yours?¡±


    de asked, Be froze at his question, if the kinges to know that Lucas was his mate, there will be war and all her ns will be shattered, if only de knew this question came with a great answer.


    ¡°Pleasee sit down with this beautifuldy. It won¡¯t be nice if she stands up for long.¡±


    Lucas said, avoiding thest question.


    Kira snuggled into the arms of Lucas, a mischievous glint appearing in her eyes.


    ¡°You do not wish to inform the king whom the omega was to you.¡±


    Kira whispered into Kira¡¯s ear, Lucas tightened his hands in anger.


    ¡°You need to keep shut, you started this by the way.¡±


    Lucas whispered into Kira¡¯s ear, Kira smiled, this party was going to go well and she will make sure the vampire king bes quite acquainted by her.


    ¡°OK.¡±


    Kira said, nodding her head slightly, Lucas turned to stare at her, he could not believe she just epted to be quiet, he wasn¡¯t going to believe her till the party is over.


    ¡°I will believe you till this party Is over. Please Kira don¡¯t try anything funny.¡±


    Lucas said, staring at her, Kira nodded her head slightly.


    ¡°Ok again.¡±


    She said, now they were sitting on the VIP table which has been decorated for the vampire king and the few vampires who hade with him.


    The werewolves had a different tables from the vampires.


    The main party then started.


    de stared at every werewolf in the party, the alpha had skipped his question and he was not happy about that.


    They had been sitting in the chair, talking about business and growth for both pack but Be never said a word all through out the party.


    (How far are you in getting any documents or evidence that can lead to the previous owners of the pack.)


    de midlinked to Carson, everything had been nned, one of the reasons why he wanted to be in this pack so badly was because he wanted to get some clues that will expose the alpha of the pack, speaking of the alpha, he had not seen the great alpha, the one that preceded before Lucas. He was quite curious to know who the old man was.


    (We have entered the pack, among our men who are taking care of our pack duties are Simone and Jacob, while the rest of us are In the Air Winder Pack. Perhap¡¯s they weren¡¯t expecting us to enter the pack. We found some document which looks kinda familiar and strange. We will collect them and then rece them with other files.)


    Carson said, walking into the other shelves. There were but few guards in the werewolf pack, every body must have been so concentrated in the pack party that no one was able to think about what might happen from within.


    ¡°Where is your father? the previous alpha?¡±


    de asked, staring at Lucas, who stared back at him in surprise.


    ¡°Oooh my father, he will be here soon enough.¡±


    Lucas said, slowly turning to stare at the door which has just opened, revealing the previous alpha.


    ¡°Oh my, here is he.¡±


    Lucas said, surprised to see his father, he hoped his father wasn¡¯t here to cause confusion.


    Vincent strode towards the table where the vampires sat. His face changed immediately to one of anger, he looked as if he had seen a long term enemy.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Wee to my pack vampire de.¡±


    Vincent said, staring at de, de stared at him in surprise, he was not expecting to see this man whom he has cut off his arm  since thest previous years in thest war caused by Lucas and his pack. Be stared at the previous alpha, the werewolf was getting older and weaker. She wondered why no one had recognized her, perhaps it was because she was no longer an ordinary werewolf, but a werewolf and vampire, perhaps her vampire scent must have masked her true scent.


    ¡°Is been quite a long time we hadst seen each other. So you allowed your son to send an  invitation to your enemy. I never knew you were the previous alpha. Now it all makes sense.¡±


    de said, throwing the man a mischievousugh.


    Vincent folded his hand in fist, this man was the reason he had lost an arm.


    ¡°I do not wee you h¡­..¡±


    ¡°Father enough, this is my pack and this is my party, you do not dare speak to my guest like that. Guards, lead my father out from the party. I hate interruptions.¡±


    Lucas said, quickly the guards walked towards Vincent, they wouldn¡¯t dare hold the previous alpha like a prisoner.


    ¡°You will regret what you did Lucas. I hope you dont bring all my hard work to the ground.¡±


    Vincent said, quickly leaving the room, two guards escorted him out from the room.


    ¡°I am so sorry over what happened, my father is quite getting older. Please let¡¯s drink and merry, for i have good news.¡±


    Lucas said standing up and working towards the stage. Picking up a ss, he hit on it gently.


    Be and everyone in the pack stared at him, Kira stood beside him, a smile adorning her face.


    ¡°Well I am so grateful that the almighty vampire king epted my invitation to my party. It is a great honor to have you and your pack members here, it really shows we werewolves that what people have been saying about the vampire king were pure lies. We werewolves and the entire vampires in the room toast  for good wills and more future alliance with the vampirends.¡±


    Lucas said and quickly, everyone gave a toast¡­.. de smiled gently, slowly holding his mate hands.


    He could not believe that Lucas was quite a foolish man, he wasn¡¯t good enough to decipher the drawings on the wall..


    ¡°Since the vampires are now In good alliance with the werewolves, it is best we inform the king what and why the omega left the pack. Hiding secrets like this will make the vampires feel insecure.¡±


    Kira said, watching as the entire pack likewise the vampires stilled to listen to her, she breathed in, finally she had gotten noticed, she have gotten the attention she wanted.

 Chapter Seventy five

    75


    Be froze when she heard those words from the disgusting lips of her sister, she knew the game her sister was trying to y. Her sister was trying to get noticed, her big fat stomach must have gotten her reeled up.


    ¡°Please do not say this.¡±


    Lucas whispered into the ears of Kira, but Kira already made her mind up.


    ¡°Everyone must have known what an omega was, the least valuable werewolf in the pack.¡±


    Kira said, turning to stare at thedy on the mask, Be felt her knuckles turned white when the woman stared down at her, the woman described her as less valuable, how dare she.


    ¡°Yes she was the less valuable member of the pack and when she grew up, everyone considered her to be wolfless because she was wolfless. Isn¡¯t that a pity.¡±


    Kira said, smiling with all her teeth opened as if she was making an advert for a toothpastepany.


    de folded his hands, he was ready to punch that woman and stop her from speaking but it was alreadyte because the next words she spoke made him went hard rock.


    ¡°Well, what happens when this lowly omega got mated to Lucas who is now the alpha of the pack. Well long story short, she got rejected and then escaped from the pack, perhaps she just have been eaten by the dragons or maybe she is alive. But I do not think someone like her worth to be alive.¡±


    Kira said, watching the astonishing looks on all the vampires faces, but except one person, the mysterious woman who had not introduced her self in the party.


    Be felt her heart plummeted out from her body, she felt dizzy for a while, was this the lies they had been sharing to everyone, that she escaped because she got rejected. She turned slowly to stare at de. The gaze he gave her made her heart to shatter into pieces, he had heard the most important part of her life in an open party, not from her directly.


    de looked straight forward, he was not ready to stare at her, not now, he was confused, confused by the fact that perhaps she would have told him but she wasn¡¯t ready yet, but hearing it from someone else that his mate had a first mate who without thinking was the one who had raped her broke through his veins and jolted him like an electricity.


    Slowly he turned to gaze at the alpha who had Invited him to the pack, the man stood beside his wife, shoulders raised up after doing such wicked act to his  previous mate while his matey low like an ant, NO! never, he was not going to sit here and watch this happen.


    Quickly his right foot moved, ready to strike¡­.


    ¡°And what must have caused her to run away like that, are you trying to say nothing happened. Where did he rejected her, in the entire pack or in a hidden ce.¡±


    A manly voice said, making everyone in the room to turn towards the owner of the sweet voice.


    Be breathed slightly when she saw who owned the voice, it was no other person than Kurt, what was he doing here.


    Kurt turned towards her, throwing her a wink.


    ¡°Who are you¡­¡±


    ¡°Sorry foringte to the party, I was quite busy with various tasks, but I wouldn¡¯t miss a party like this. I am the Kurt Hemlock, the brother to the vampire king.¡±


    Kurt said, interrupting Kira frompleting her speech.


    ¡°Oooh, wee, wee  to the Air Winder Pack.¡±


    Kira said, she was already captivated by this new vampire who have entered the party.


    ¡°Perhaps I should introduce you to my sister, she will be so happy to see you.¡±


    Kira said, if the main vampire king is taken, then the brother wouldn¡¯t be.


    ¡°Ooh do not bother, I am not here for hook ups, also, she can¡¯t handle me taking blood from her.¡±


    Kurt said, showing them his fangs.


    Kira felt her heart stopped working for a seconds, the fangs of the vampire scared her to death.


    ¡°My question, where was she rejected?¡±


    Kurt asked, he had been in the party ten minutes ago and he have been watching his brother when everyone heard what his mate truly was. He knew if he did not take action, something might happen.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think is necessary to know.¡±


    Kurt said, he was yet to understand how this new vampire was able to cross his border alone and also was able to take over the party with his question.


    ¡°Because we would be future allies, it will be quite good to know some certain things, things should not be hidden.¡±


    Kurt said, when he turned to face the entire room, he noticed some of the vampires who hade with the king nodded their head in agreement.


    ¡°She was rejected in my personal chambers.¡±


    Lucas said, he was acting like a weak alpha, perhaps was his father right, did he made the right decision by inviting the vampires into his pack.


    Be watched Lucas through her mask, there was no way Lucas would say the truth.


    ¡°I did not want to reject her in all the entire pack because I did not want to disgrace her. So please let¡¯s enjoy ourselves and not speak about thest. The omega was a past.¡±


    Lucas said, smiling down at de who reciprocated back with a tight and devilish smile.


    Be held her fist together, she could not stand with this stay in the same room with this liars anymore.


    Quickly she stood up, she needed some fresh air, quickly walking to a butler who was serving drinks.


    ¡°Please lead me to the rest room.


    Be said, gazing at de for thest time who in turn gazed back at her she followed the Butler out from the room.


    The Butler led her to the rest room which previously was her duty to clean.


    ¡°Thanks, I will be back in a jiffy.¡±


    She told the Butler who bowed his head.


    Be quickly locked the door to the rest room, she turned to face the mirror, slowly she removed the mask which had hidden her face throughout the entire party. She breathed in freely for the first time, slowly closing her eyes.


    Lucas had dared lied to the entire pack, how dare he lied and make him appear like the good person he wasn¡¯t.


    But that wasn¡¯t her problem, her problem was how she was going to appease the vampire king. He must have gotten the idea who had really raped her and damaged her integrity.


    Quickly wiping off the tears that stained her face, she left cleaned up quickly before someone caught her.


    Just then she heard a knock on the door.


    ¡°Hello, are you in there.¡±


    She heard a woman¡¯s voice said, quickly Be recognized it as her sister¡¯s voice.


    She felt her heart plummet inside her, how had her sister traced her, did her sister discovered who she truly was.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

 Chapter Seventy six

    76


    Quickly Be opened the door, as expected, Kira was standing on the door way.


    ¡°Oooh am so sorry for interrupting you, I was just passing by and I was worried because you have stayed in here for quite long.¡±


    Kira said, trying to gaze through the mask.


    Be stared at her sister, her sister had not realized who she was.


    Be stared at her then the door, quickly as if Kira understood what she meant quickly left her path.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t spoken for once. You know, since the vampires and werewolf are going to be in good alliance, perhaps it will be good if I know your name.¡±


    Kira said, this vampiress standing three feet away from her wasn¡¯t just beautiful, she was rude, who the hell does she think she was, thest she heard, the vampire king never had a mate nor had a Luna so why was this masked woman quite grumpy.


    ¡°Perhaps an handshake will be good for the both of us, we aren¡¯t enemies, are we.¡±


    Kira said, stretching her hands towards Be, Be stared the hands for some seconds, it will be rude if she did not shake hands with this damn sister of hers.


    Be nodded her head slightly, slowly she took hold of her sister¡¯s hand, immediately she shook her hand, she felt a stream of electricity flow through her body, she saw shes, shes which she had never experienced before.


    Quickly she left her hold, staggering back for a minute.


    ¡®What did I just see¡¯


    Be whispered, the images had seen blurry at first, butter on became very sharp and bright.


    ¡°Are you alright vampiress?¡±


    Kira asked striding towards Be, she wondered what must have happened to the vampiress, she looked lost for a while.


    ¡°Ooh no nothing.¡±


    Be said, she had concealed her voice in a way that will make Kira not to recognize her, after all, one mysterious woman had taught her how to conceal  real voices.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°How many months old are you now, your pregnancy?¡±


    Be asked, watching as Kira looked at her in surprise.


    ¡°Just curious, I might  be a mother and I am quite curious.¡±


    Be said, shrugging her shoulders as if her question was meaningless.


    Kira gave her a smile which Be found awful.


    ¡°Ooooh this big boy down here is five months old. Might deliver in the two months or a month and half. Because it is an alpha baby, so it might take long.¡±


    Kira said, roaming her hands all over her stomach.


    ¡°Wow that is quite a strong baby you have in there.¡±


    Be said smiling. She had just realized her hybrid powers and she had tested it in the first person she never imagined she will taste it on.


    ¡°Ok then, have a nice time and when the baby arrives, do not fail to let me know.¡±


    Be said, quickly walking out from the room, she wanted to leave so quickly, but before she does that, she needed to achieve something, which was, make sure she had a contact with Lucas, her enemy.


    de kept looking at the hall way where his mate had left for the past fifteen minutes, he stood up, ready to find her where about when he saw her entered the party.


    de could not decipher her facial emotions because she was on a mask.


    Be strode towards him, slowly sitting down on a chair.


    ¡°Where were you, did you know how worried I was, I thought something bad had happened to you.¡±


    de whispered into her ears. Be smiled down at him, he was still sick worried over her even after hearing all those things about her.


    ¡°I am sorry, nature called me. Also I met with the Luna of the pack and I found out something Interesting about her. Well aren¡¯t you mad at me?¡±


    Be whispered, everyone was dancing in the party, de stood up, stretching forth his hands towards her, Be took hold of his hands and they walked towards the dance floor.


    Slolwy de grabbed her waist, holding her waist firmly and drawing her closer towards him, she wrapped his hands around his broad neck.


    ¡°Of cause I am, you never told me you once had a first mate, at least I got the right to hear it from you first before hearing it from someone else.¡± de said, slowly touching his forehead with hers as he breathed in her scent, she was the only reason why he had not walked towards Lucas and rip his head apart.


    ¡°I know and understand how you feel. But you need to know this about me before you heard it from someone else.¡±


    Be said, following his footsteps as the danced to the rhythm of the music.


    ¡°Your powers, You mean your hybrid powers?¡±


    de asked, staring at her as she nodded her head quickly.


    ¡°Yes my Hybrid powers. I see visions and past lives of people.¡±


    Be said, de frozed for a while. His mate was able to see people¡¯s past lives, that meant she could see his, how he killed people brutally and his dark secrets.


    The music stopped ying, slowly fading away into thin air, de looked up, everyone had stopped dancing, it was time for them to leave, Carson had contacted him previously that he had found some interesting fact about the werewolf pack.


    ¡°I would love to appreciate the king for epting my invitation once more, we hope for a better future between your packs and my pack.¡±


    Lucas said, smiling broadly.


    de nodded his head slightly.


    ¡°Yes I am quite overwhelmed with the way your pack treated me with honor, your pack is organized and quite honest about your doings.¡±


    de said, his eyes darkened more as he said thosest words, only two people were able to understand what he meant and those two were Kurt and Be.


    ¡°I will love to formally invite you to the birthday party of my dear mate in the vampire¡¯snd, an official letter of invitation will be sent to you soon.¡±


    de said, watching as Lucas nodded his head, purely excited with the whole deal.


    ¡°I will be so grateful to attend this great birthday party of your mate.¡±


    Lucas said, quickly walking towards them to give the vampire king a hand shake.


    ¡°Please have a nice ride home.¡±


    Lucas said, shaking de¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Thanks and please ept this little gifts of ours.¡±


    de said, holding unto Lucas hand as firmly as possible.


    Lucas gulped when he saw the gifts, it was loads of golds and silvers and then different types of currencies which was presented unto him.


    He was so engrossed in the silver that he did not noticed the hard way the king shaked him.


    Be cleared her throat, it was time for her to finally speak.


    ¡°Thanks once more for giving us blood and meat.¡±


    Be said, smiling through the mask.


    Lucas stared at the woman in the mask, he wondered what kind of woman could captivate the vampire king the way she does. Definitely, she was the vampire king¡¯s mate.


    Be stretched her hands towards him, expecting to get a handshake from him, but instead, what he got from him shook her by surprise.


    He took hold of her palm, pecking the back of her hands so gently.


    Be froze for a minute, she felt her breath hitched and at that moment, she felt every scene been repeated in her head all over again, how he raped her and molested her.


    Slowly he let go of her hand, quickly Be walked back, walking into the arms of de who caught her with ease.


    Since he had unraveled her secret, he knew why she was acting in such a manner.


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave.¡±


    de whispered Into her ears and quickly, they left the party.

 Chapter Seventy seven

    77


    The ride back to the pce was the longest that she had ever encountered, de had decided to be quiet all through out the entire ride making it things quite hard for Be.


    ¡°You are gonna be mad at me all throughout our ride home.¡±


    Be asked, staring at de who kept quiet for a while, he was thinking, thinking on how to end this quickly, how to end Lucas and his men. He wondered the kind of documents the Carson had found.


    ¡°Because I am thinking on how to end his life so quickly, you once had a mate and you never told me.¡±


    de said, staring at her as she bent her head low, she was so ashamed to stare into his eyes.


    Slowly de rose her chin up, slowly staring into her eyes.


    ¡°What happened Mon amour?¡±


    de asked, watching as tears rolled down her cheeks.


    ¡°I thought you would reject me when you found out who I was.¡±


    Be said, watching as de twisted his face in pain.


    ¡°Especially if you find out I had a mate whoter on raped me with a gun on my head, threatening to shoot me if I do not obey his orders. He rejected meter on and then I ran away from my pack, I couldn¡¯t stay in that pack anymore. Unfortunately I ran into your pack. But there is something else you got to know.¡±


    Be said, how would she forget the incident that happened the day she escaped and got chased by her pack whoter disguised themselves as rogues to steal from her mate pack.


    ¡°My previous pack had been the one stealing from your pack on the night I entered yournd. They had been the one killing and stealing from your pack.¡±


    Be said, few days after she had stepped into the vampiresnd, she had overheard some men spoke about rogues attacks and how they stole from them and without having to think much, she figured out her previous pack was the one who had been stealing from them.


    ¡°What do you mean to say, that Lucas had sent his men to steal from mynd and yet had the guts to Invite me to a party. How dare he?¡±


    de growled, still holding his mate cheeks.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think Lucas was the one who sent them, his father was the alpha when I escaped from the pack, so I think it was under his control then. But Lucas must have had an idea what was going on.¡±


    Be said, slowly touching de¡¯s chiseled face.


    ¡°How did you find out a week from now is my birthday.¡±


    Be said, smiling down at him.


    ¡°I found out some personal informations about you myself Mon amour.¡±


    de said, he had three revenge to make against Lucas and he will make sure Lucas pays with his life.


    ¡°Have I been forgiven?¡±


    Be asked, staring at de, she would be totally heart broken if de never forgave her.


    ¡°Yes, you have, you think I got the mind to be mad at my mate for quite long.¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    de asked, watching as she smiled intensely.


    Quickly, without having to give a thought about it, he smashed his lips on hers, savoring and removing every bitterness she felt, Be moaned at his slow paced kiss, quickly de pushed her body closer to his, now she was sitting on hisps while he held unto her waist and the resumed kissing her.


    Slowly Be left hold of him, deeply gazing into his eyes, all she could feel was love and pure affection towards her, no feeling of reproach and anger or pity.


    She felt her heart swelled at this unimaginable love she was seeing and then for the first time in her life she opened up to him and only him.


    ¡°Make love to me!¡±


    de stared at her, he was struck with surprise when he heard those words escaped from her lips.


    ¡°Are you serious¡­¡±


    Be not giving him the chance toplete his words smashed his lips on his, kissing him so damn hard like never before.


    ¡°Now, please make love to me, I wanna know you more better.¡±


    Be said, looking at de¡¯s stunned face for a while.


    de closed his eyes for a while, her words was alone to make him so solid hard.


    Be not doing what she was doing but she was following her instincts rubbed her hands on his torso, de felt a hiss escaped his lips and quickly he grabbed her hands, allowing her to bnce more on hisps, he directed her on what to do.


    Be felt a gasp escaped from her lips, even with clothes on, he felt huge. de noticing her sigh opened his eyes slowly, a little smile appearing on her face, he could notice the look of anxiety on her face.


    ¡°Mon amour this is what you do to me every single time I am close to you, you make me so damn hard that I always wanna fuck you anywhere I found you in. Do you know how I always wanna fuck you especially the morning after my night drunk birthday. Know this dick belongs to you and it is gonna fit to damn perfect in your pussy because we are meant for each other.¡±


    de said, staring deep Into her eyes. Be was struck with his words for a while, he knew what to say and when to say the perfect thing at the perfect fucking time.


    ¡°Make me yours.¡±


    Be whispered, this time, she was making love to a vampire who loved her and would do anything for her.


    de nodded his head, he could not deny her what she wanted. He want her so badly and he was gonna treat her like a queen and show her how much he loved her.


    Finally the vehicle arrived and quickly they stepped down from the Te, de without giving her a warning carried her in his huge arms in a bridal way, her long gown sweeping through the floor.


    Be smiled down at him, there was no need to be surprise over his actions, de was someone who could do this a thousand times to prove a point.

 Chapter Seventy eight

    78


    It was as if they ran through the castle because the next seconds she found her self in his chamber. The door closed on its own ord.


    Slowly de kept her on her feet, he could feel the anxiety that flew off from her body.


    Slowly de strode towards her back, standing so close to her, he bent his face to her bare shoulders and slowly he kissed her bare shoulders which smelt like vani and wine.


    Be gasped at each kisses he gave her, finally she was about to break her already broken pride to the king that appreciated her.


    ¡°Rx honey rx. Allow me show you how much I truly adore your fucking body. I will make you never to think about anyone or anything but me. I will make you not to work on you feet for weeks and I will fuck you in every ce, in this room, in this shower, on the table, on the balcony, in my office and on the hallway. I will show the world that you are fucking MINE!¡±


    de hissed and slowly like a man who was handling an egg, he unzipped he gown, making her gown fall on her feet and formed a ball on her feet.


    Be shuddered when she felt the cold breeze from the opened huge window blew on her body, she could not believe she was fucking naked in front of a fucking greek god.


    ¡°What are you doing to me mon amour.¡±


    That was thest words she heard from de because in the next seconds, he carried her up into his arms, taking her in his bed, a bed which she always found to be ordinary was going to bring a massive change in her life


    Slowly deid her on the bed, walking back to her feet, he removed his clothingpletely, Be opened her eyes wide in shock, he was so damn huge, his dick was curved at the tip, he had the nicest dick anyone could imagine of. She wondered if truly she was gonna be enjoying this secret parts of him all through out her life.


    She looked at her body, she was still on her underwears, she was so legit ready to feel him and understand him In a manner only her could.


    Slowly she stretched her hands about to remove her panties, but de stopped her, he kissed her knuckles gently, staring into her eyes through out the process, damn! He was so good at keeping eye contact.


    ¡°Allow me undress you mon amour.¡±


    de said, his voice was sounding so damn husk and his smiling dark eyes was getting darker every seconds.


    Be nodded her head, she was going to allow him teach her how to make love in magical way.


    de went back to her feet, slowly bending down, he kissed her toes, Be felt her toes curled up at his touch, she could feel a heavy mind blowing sparks anywhere he kissed her.


    Slowly he kissed her legs, he was gonna kiss every inch of her body, he kissed her slowly going upwards, Be shuddered more and more and more at his kisses, he was blowing her mind away. Slowly his kisses moved upwards to her thighs, Be could feel a familiar feeling which was beginning to build up in her every single time he went upwards to her crotch.


    de could perceive her wetness even right from when he started kissing her feet, she was so damn wet for him.


    Slowly he kissed her thighs, she had a thick thighs and he loved it, quickly he grabbed i


    Unto her ass, jolting her with surprise as he brought her crotch closer to his face, slowly he sniffed her crotch, the erotic juice that oozed out from her crotch made him close his eyes tightly as be inhaled on it.


    Be bit her lips so damn hardly as she grabbed his shoulder, he was doing insane things to her and he was making her think nuts.


    Quickly de left her crotch, slowly kissing her stomach, he wanted to show her how special she was.


    Be moaned at his touch, quickly like a sh, he ripped off her remaining garments apart, Be quickly covered her breast, she was not used to leaving her body bare.


    Slowly de kissed her covered hands, slowly detaching her hands from her beast and when he stared after her breast, he could not believe how lucky he was to have someone as perfect as her in his life.


    ¡°You got beautiful boobies.¡±


    de said and quickly without waisting any further time, he smashed his mouth on her breast, causing her to moan so loudly.


    de had figured out alot about a woman¡¯s body, first they love when going concentrate on each part of their breast.


    Slowly he sucked on her are, making her groan with excitement, quickly using the other hand to fondle on her left breast, Be was blown with excitement and pleasure, her arousal was beginning to smell in the room.


    Slowly sucked her nipple, this was the best feeling she had ever felt, every feeling was the best so far for her.


    Quickly he diverted to the other breast, giving her left breast attention just as he had given the right breast.


    Slowly his hands went down to her crotch, Be raised her butt a little high, she wanted to feel his hands and head down there, de smiled when he saw how wet she was dripping for him, slowly, still sucking her breast, he inserted on finger into her v@gina.


    Be moaned so loudly because she was been treated and showed love in different ways.


    Again, he inserted another fingers into her v@gina, each act was a big wet on for her.


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    de whispered in her breast and slowly but fast, he left her breast, slowly kissing her body downwards and when he kissed down to her crotch, he pulled her waist over to his face, Be held unto his shoulders, she felt her body tremble from her toes up to her face.


    de kissed her crotch, kissing every holes in within, slowly he brought out his tongue and just like someone who was about to take an ice cream, he sucked her so damn hard.


    Be screamed when she felt his mouth In her, she shooked and wobbled in excitement, this was the best feeling ever.


    de sucked, pped and licked her clit, quickly adding a finger into her hole while his tongue worked on her clit.


    Be couldn¡¯t contain it anymore as she felt the need to release.


    The additional fingers into her hole and a long heavy sucking of her clit sent her withering under his hold as she had her first orgasm ever, the feeling wss indescribable, she felt as if she had been pulled out from this world and then taken to a world filled of bliss and immense joy.


    Slowly she opened her eyes, staring at de who stared back at her in return, slowly he dipped his fingers into his mouth, Be gasped slowly, he looked insanely edible and she could not wait to get her hands on what is below his abdomen.


    de¡¯s eyes darkened the more his stared after her naked body which was so damn perfect, slowly he sat up on her, making sure not to put his full weight on her, without thinking twice, he smashed his lips on hers, causing her to moan on his lips, it was a slow and gentle kiss.


    ¡°Are you ready, because soon enough, you are gonna feel the whole of me, please open your legs wild for me sweetheart, because once I am in, you arepletely mine.¡±


    de whispered in his kiss, Be nodded her head, she was not going to think of anyone but him, she was only going to think of de and this moment to make this moment special to her and cover up all those moment she was¡­


    ¡°ahhhhhhhh¡­..¡±


    Be gasped as she could feel his huge length inside her.


    de smashed his lips on hers, kissing her slowly and tenderly, slowly but steady, he pushed his whole length inside her, she was so damn tight, withdrawing his dick for a while, he could hear her heavy breathing and how she closed her eyes tightly, probably shy to stare into his eyes.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Breath, and open your eyes¡±


    de said, watching as she opened her eyes,


    ¡°Good girl, I love you.¡±


    He said, Kissing her, and without giving her a sign, he plunged his dick again inside her, staying for a second, watching as a low scream escaped her lips, he kissed her more, now moving gently inside her, graoning, as he felt his manhood all inside her.


    ¡°Damn, you are so fucking tight¡±


    de said, as he groaned with pleasure. Be felt her heart bubbled with intense emotions, her pain now had been reced with absolute pleasure, as she felt him hitting something in her, which she could not ce her hands on.


    ¡°Faster, damn.. faster¡±


    Be moaned, the sound of flesh hitting against flesh, gave her more intense pleasure, and he moved more faster inside her. Their moans filled the room, filled with intense pleasure and with a loud groan from de, Be followed after him, shouting as he hit her right spot and quickly, de turned her over, he wanted this night to be a long one, Be looked back at him, she was ignorant of what he was about to do next, but what ever he was about to do excites her more. de ced a pillow below her stomach, bending her over, he slide his dick into her hole, Be opened her mouth in awe, all she could see were stars because first she was not expecting love making to be so damn beautiful and sweet. de grabbed unto her huge ass and quickly he began thrusting into her from behind, he plunged into her deeper and deeper, quickly he gave her ass a spank that sent Be howling and screaming his name out, she felt at the edge of no return and definitely she did not feel like returning back, all she wanted was to enjoy this feeling for ever.


    ¡°deeeee¡­¡±


    Be groaned, still feeling the intensity of his thrust which was about to lead to a second orgasm. His thrusts became more faster and stronger and deeper, he was hitting her g-spot, the continuous sound of his flesh against her ass sent her to have another orgasm.


    ¡°de¡­¡±


    Be screamed, de groaned in reply, still thrusting deeply into her, feeling as his manhood tightened at each thrust and with thest thrust, he groaned deeply as he released inside her.


    ¡°I love you¡­¡±


    de said, as his semen released inside her.


    Be screamed again as she cummed after him, her wetness dripping down his shaft.


    Slowly de withdrew his manhood from her, gazing down at her as she slumped on the bed, closing her eyes, still overwhelmed at their love making.


    de fell beside her, as he breathed slowly, slowly turning toward her, he wrapped his arms around her as he cuddled her in his arms, she smiled, the aftermath of what they did, was not something she could ever forget, not in a lifetime.


    ¡°I love you mon amour.¡±


    de said, kissing her tenderly on her forehead.


    Be closed her eyes as she hummed with satisfaction.

 Chapter Seventy nine

    79


    Be opened her eyes to feel the sun on her face, when she turned, she was surprised to find de lying on the bed with her, his huge arms holding her so tightly.


    Be stared down at their naked bodies, she felt a blush appeared on her face, for the first time, she felt like a woman, she never felt disgusted with her self anymore, she could not even think about all those bad things that her mate had done to her, she was happy and she was happy to be in his arms, slowly she looked up to stare at his face fully for the first time, he looked more handsome while sleeping. A smile appeared on her.


    ¡°Why are you smiling like this, what must have caused you so much joy.¡±


    de asked, staring down at her as she waved her head slowly. She have been so lost in thought that she did not see him wake up and was staring back at her.


    ¡°Oooh nothing.¡±


    Be said, hiding her self in his chest.


    ¡°Hahahaha, you don¡¯t need to be shy, I have seen everything in you likewise you too, you must have seen my tatoo and everything right.¡±


    de said, watching as his mate raised her head up, she shuddered at his intense gaze.


    ¡°My night was great, you know I am not used to staying totally naked in front of anyone.¡±


    Be said, she was saying the truth, only de was able to change her and she wondered why¡­ perhaps could it be¡­ her heart froze at her sudden realization.


    ¡°I need to tell you this.¡±


    Be said, quickly turning to face himpletely, her breast was totally open for de to behold and this kind of distracted him for a while.¡±


    ¡°Is there a prob¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to wait for twenty one days anymore.¡±


    Be said, interrupting his speech.


    de stared at her in surprise, is this a dream or is this reality.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    de said, his intense dark eyes which had this way of exploring her mind, at the end making her insane with a strange but familiar need.


    ¡°I love you.¡±


    Be said, the expression she saw on his face was unrecognizable, it was first nk and quickly it was reced with the mind blowing emotions she had never seen. It was filled with love and disbelief.


    ¡°I cannot stay for twenty one days anymore. I started loving you the day you caught me in the forest when I was about to escape. When you dere me as your mate, you can not believe how happy I was. But I was filled with insecurities plus the thing that has happened to m¡­..¡±


    de smashed his lips on hers, quickly mounting on top of her, slowly leaving her lips, he stared into her eyes.


    ¡°Say it again!¡±


    de said, this was the most happiest moment in his life.


    ¡°I love you my love, mon amour.¡±


    Be said, smiling down at him.


    de smiled so widely, for the first time, she was able to see his full set of white teeth.


    ¡°I love you too Mon amour and please do not stop telling me how much you love me, It gives me an assurance that everything will be alright.¡±


    de said, giving her another mind blowing kiss.


    ¡°Mark me, drink from my blood, you are a vampire and I wish to give you my blood. I want to be your Luna who will stand fully by you. I don¡¯t wanna be a werewolf anymore, is that possible?¡±


    Be asked, watching as his eyes darkened more and more at each words she spoke.


    ¡°Do you know understand every single words you say?¡±


    de asked, staring at her, he was ready to mark her any seconds from now and he was ready to show the world that she was his mate.


    ¡°Yes I am sure, I am very sure of this.¡±


    Be said, she did not want a wolf in her or perhaps she felt more safer been a vampire. Her wolf had been killed right from the start, it was more better she turned to a vampire and maybe rule her pack, she could have the attributes of a werewolf but she could not turn to a werewolf.


    ¡°You can change to a vampire but not loose your wolf attributes, Is that what you want.¡±


    de asked her, staring at her.


    ¡°Yes I want to be different and a whole new being. I don¡¯t wanna be the weak wolf everyone knew me to be. I wanna be strong and powerful and I wanna protect my pack and weaker pack members from people like my previous mate.¡±


    Be said, watching as his eyes darkened when he called her previous mate.


    ¡°Was that the night you ran into my pack that he raped you.¡±


    de asked, he did not feel like asking her this question, but he had no other option than to know everything about her pack.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Be breathed in slightly, there was no need of hiding anything.


    ¡°It was just a normal might of celebration and dancing among pack members. I was the omega, the one who serves the pack. So I was in the party¡­¡±


    Be stopped, the events of that might reflected in her eyes and she felt her self shudder at each image she saw.


    ¡°When everyone turned their attention towards me. When I realized what was happening, it waste, Lucas was so fast to ept me as his mate. Everyone wondered why he was epting the poor omega but my spirit told me he has something in store for me. That same night, he dragged me to his room, closed the door and forced himself on me with a gun beside my head. Hahahaha for anyone they could have died out of fear but I was determined to stay alive and make sure he had a sweet death.¡±


    Be said, surprisingly she never folded her hands in fist unlike before when ever she spoke or thought about that awful night. She smiled lowly, this was a big positive healing for her. She never felt pain because her pain have been reced with happiness and pity for Lucas and his family.


    ¡°He rejected ne afterwards and then that same night, I ran away from your pack.¡±


    Be said, slowly sitting up on top of de, she whispered.


    ¡°Now make me yours.¡±


    Be said.


    de growled lowly and with a gentle force, he rolled her over, making hery beneath him.


    ¡°Mon amour, marking you means taking your blood, not just once but every time we mate and it instantly connects you to me, I can hear your thoughts so well and you can hear mine.¡±


    de said, watching as he nodded his head quickly in understanding.


    Be nodded her head, she understood how it works, she understood she was going to be totally his and he was going to be totally hers after that.


    ¡°Yes I under¡­..¡±


    de never gave her  a time toplete her words because quickly, she smashed his lips on hers, kissing her so damn slow and tenderly. Be moaned with excitement.


    ¡°Mine.¡±


    de whispered, quickly he slipped in his manhood into her hole which was waiting for his attention.


    Be gasped as she felt his dick inside her.


    Slowly he increased his speed, gently giving her deep thrust that shook her womb.


    He did not want her to feel the pain of his bite, the pain was only going to be for a moment and then reced with pure emotions which he felt for her.


    ¡°Mine¡±


    Immediately he said those words, he licked the flesh below her neck.


    Be shuddered when she felt his lips on hers, she moaned with pleasure at each thrust and kiss he gave her.


    Quickly but gently, de bit her neck with his long canal which was longer than normal.


    Be gasped, the pain she felt was unimaginable, it was as if they ripped her head off, but the pain never stayed for long because what she felt next was nothing closer to pain. All she could feel was emotions and pure love and affection. But it was unusual because the emotions never belonged to her.


    His thrust, his bite overwhelmed her to have climax heavily.


    Be breathed out slowly after their short love making. It was the best she had ever encountered.


    ¡°I love you.¡±


    Be whispered, de smiled down at her.


    ¡°I love you too!¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    de said, bending down to the new mark on the crook of her neck.


    Be gasped when she felt his lips on the particr spot he bite her.


    Slowly detaching himself from her body, heid down beneath her.


    ¡°You are happy.¡±


    Be said, smiling down at him.


    ¡°Yes I am, I feel so damn blessed for having you. You are now totally mine.¡±


    de said, bringing her closer to his body.


    ¡°I know right. I can feel your emotions and likewise you, you can feel mine.¡±


    Be said.

 Chapter Eighty

    80


    Suddenly she saw a mark beneath his stomach, it was the first time she was seeing such mark.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Be asked, touching his mark.


    de looked down at the mark, a slight frown settled on his face, how could he forget the mark.


    ¡°I think is high time i tell you about my self and no more hiding secrets.¡±


    de said, looking at Be who gave him a reassuring look.


    ¡°My father king Hemlock was the most powerful king, he feared no one. He thought me how to fight and how to win wars. He was the best father figure for both me and my brother. He also was no mate to my mother.¡±


    de said, Be looked stunned at what he said, queen Selene wasn¡¯t the king¡¯s true mate.


    ¡°My father fell in love with my father. He married her, it was possible to do that, especially if you had no hope of finding a mate for yourself. Things were going great, the werewolves and the vampires were in good tides, but things changed when an alpha made the other werewolf pack be against the vampires, that was the first war, we vampires won against those wars, I was little, perhaps five years old when that happened. It was a fairytale for we youngsters, how my father, the great king won wars against a whole werewolf pack. After some decades, the werewolves and vampires reconciled and became one, but we thought things were going to be the same, not knowing that in the nearest centuries, there will be a new pack who will create another war with the vampires. It was from the pack we never expected it to be, the pack who have much fondness for the vampires.¡±


    de said, staring down at her.


    ¡°The alpha who had started it all was the previous alpha of the Air winder pack Vincent. Before he started the war, alpha Vincent was the beta of the pack and now that I looked into it. You are the daughter of the alpha, I cannot remember his name but the previous alpha had a brown hair, I could vividly remember him, he was a joyful man always smiling and quite entertaining.¡±


    de said, pecking her on her forehead. Be felt her heart bubbled with joy. She knew he was referring to her  father, her father was betrayed by his beta who took over his title.


    ¡°We never knew what had happened to the previous alpha, all we had in mind was that there was a war between the both packs. All we needed was to defeat our enemies who had betrayed us.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    de said, Be was disappointed that they never found out what must have happened to the previous alpha, but there was great war at hand plus it was not part of their business to ask questions.


    ¡°They attacked us in the mid night. The hall where you had previously entered was the king¡¯s chamber. He was killed in his room. I don¡¯t know how they had entered Into the room, but they came in as a surprise, we were but preparing for war when they attacked that night. I was in my chambers, about toy my head on the bed to prepare for the war which will ur the next day when I heard a scream from the king¡¯s chamber. I ran to the room only to find my mother with a dagger on her hands, blood dripping out from the dagger she held, she wasn¡¯t alone, she was alone with a werewolf and when I looked down on the floor, I saw my father, lying down in the pool of his own blood. His neck butchered and stabbed severely by my mom.¡±


    Be gasped at what he said, there was no way the queen must have killed her king, no fucking way.


    ¡°My mother have been forced to kill him by the werewolf who was holding the most powerful star dust, a silver which he held on his gloves hands and then a part of the sun, I don¡¯t know how they were able toy hands on things that could make even the most powerful vampire tremble on their feet and do ording to what they said. Thest words I heard from my father was ¡®I forced her to stab me, my time is up''¡±


    de said, slowly a single tears slipped off his face. Quickly Be swiped off the tears from his face, kissing his face tenderly.


    ¡°The werewolf was kind enough to allow my father have hisst moment before he tried attacking my mother. I would have allowed him killed her because at that moment when I saw her with the dagger I her hands, I termed her to be the murderer. But I got to save her life, my father had decided to allow himself get killed just to save her and I won¡¯t allow her die, not so quick.¡±


    de said, heaving slightly.


    ¡°I killed the werewolf, the pain in me was greater than any silver or dust or sun. I ripped his head apart and drew danger with the werewolf blood. I made sure not much werewolves was left out but some escaped, but before they escaped, I had a final battle with the alpha, who had nned everything, we fought on top of dead bodies and then I cut off his arm, he wasn¡¯t the type to give up so quickly so he paid me back by shooting me with a gun, a silver gun. This mark is caused by the bullet which went deep into my flesh. I went unconscious for three years without blinking my eyes. My brother Kurt who never sustained much injuries, because he fight just as he joke, he is quite ruthless like me but he knew not to fight with pure anger than me. I jealous him for that, he ruled the entire werewolf pack for the three years I was unconscious and he made mypany grew. I owe him but I don¡¯t think I do that anymore. Allowing him to hug you and talk to you anytime he felt like, is enough gifts already.¡±


    de said chuckling heavily.


    Be stared down at him, after saying this heartbreaking story he still has some energy left tough. She waved her head, her mate passed through some heavy hell and even became unconscious, yet he survived. Right now, he wasn¡¯t just a mate to her, he was her role model.


    ¡°And also, I decided to bury my father in his chambers. That was the perfect ce to bury him, his chambers must  have contained sweet and bitter memories for him.¡±


    de said, staring down at her, he felt his heart which have been heavy instantly became light.


    ¡°Is that why you never allowed anyone in there?¡±


    Be said, for the first time, she saw his pupils turn grey, it wasn¡¯t dark ck as it used to be.


    ¡°Yes, for him to have a little peace.¡±


    de said, kissing her again on her forehead.


    ¡°You know, your mother should be showered with the best love ever, killing the man she loved was the most traumatic thing for her. I think you should forgive and ept her as your mother again. Your father allowed himself to die just to save her. He knew her worth, he knew she could look after you better than he could look after you and your brother.¡±


    Be said, kissing his head gently.


    ¡°Well I have a n on how to bring Lucas and his father down.¡±


    Be said, now she was going to take action than allow the king do it all alone.


    de stared up at her as she stood up from the bed.


    She picked up a short shirt and threw it over her body.

 Chapter Eighty one

    81


    ¡°First thing first, the child does not belong to Lucas.¡±


    Be said, picking up a pen and a book, she was going to n this in the best possible way ever.


    ¡°Which child?¡±


    de asked, now sitting up, his mate was like a killer machine, which had an adventure to go and not loose.


    ¡°The child which Kira bore does not belong to Lucas, the child belongs to her main mate who was previously her ex boyfriend Ronald. I know Ronald, I always caught them leaving her room even in broad day lights I hear their moans and screams. But all of a sudden, Ronald disappeared from the pack. No one knew where and where Ronald went to. Soon he was forgotten.¡±


    Be said, stating the main fact.


    de stared at her in shock, how did she found out about this.


    ¡°How did found out about this?¡±


    de asked, watching as she folded a paper and threw it in the waste bin.


    Slowly she strode towards him, quietly sitting down on the bed, de being the touchy type, drew her waist closer to her.


    ¡°I saw the vision, didn¡¯t I inform you in the party, I found my super hybrid powers, I see people¡¯s sh backs and past lives just by touching their hands. I tried doing that on Lucas but he kissed me instead. So as I was saying, I saw her past and everything about her pregnancy when I touched her. I saw when she told Ronald to leave the pack because she could not have him as his mate and she could only give him the favour by bearing his child. Seems Ronald must have escaped.¡±


    Be said, de was astonished at what he heard, he could not believe his mate had this power in her. This alone could affect her werewolf from breaking through. But as far as she still had some werewolf genes in her, her alpha gene could control the pack.


    ¡°Am I feeling your emotions right now.¡±


    Be asked, watching as de smiled down at her.


    ¡°What are you feeling?¡±


    de asked, holding her waist and dragging her to sit on his body.


    ¡°I feel Powers and some sort of negative vibes drifting off from me and I love what i feel.¡±


    Be said, staring down at him.


    ¡°So what are your ns then mon amour, I will listen to you from now on.¡±


    de said, he was serious at what he was saying.


    ¡°Good, we will invite Lucas and the evil people In the pack to my birthday party and then we expose them, first we expose Kira. That means we got to find out where Ronald is before my birthday party then when we found out his whereabout. We can trust him a little bit by telling him our ns that involves his mate or perhaps ex mate. But I think he will ept, who wouldn¡¯t want a sweet revenge and when that happens, other secrets be exposed.¡±


    Be said, straddling unto his body as she spoke.


    ¡°Ok, that is a good n¡­.. but what evidence are we going to give them.¡±


    de asked, staring down at her, his man Carson had found out some documents that rted to the previous alpha, but it wasn¡¯t enough to expose them, there was going to be blood shed which he never wanted because it was his mate birthday.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Whose birthday are they celebrating and who are we inviting to this birthday of mine.¡±


    Be said, staring down at him as she bent down low to kiss his chest.


    de felt his breath hitched for a while. His mate was good at seducing even in an important speech like this.


    ¡°Is your birthday and we are inviting your previous pack members.¡±


    de finally said, Be smiled down at him, slowly grabbing his manhood, she was surprised at every actions she took, but then, she wasn¡¯t just Be anymore, she was a powerful hybrid marked by the almighty vampire king.


    ¡°Good that answers your question. Maybe after our aftermath¡­.¡±


    Be said, stroking his manhood which was already hardened and waiting for her attention¡­


    Slowly she dipped his dick into her mouth eliciting a groan from his mouth, she removed the dick from her mouth, slowly licking the tip of his dick which was already bringing out some precum, she dipped it back, thrusting his dick in and out from her mouth while he groaned and shook with shock and pleasure¡­ again she removed his dick from her mouth.


    ¡°Tell them every Information I just told you and also lets find Ronald and destroy both Lucas and his minions, including this people who tried to kill us.¡±


    Be said herst words hot sealed right back in his dick, making de groaned In response to his orders.


    Be smiled, she was definitely doing a good job also she will make sure no one passes through the pain she passed through in her pack. Also, she would stop mines digging which have been in ages in the pack.


    The sparkling lights in the party was an evidence that this wasn¡¯t just a party but a royal party.


    It was decorated as if there wasn¡¯t going to be a chaos in between the party.


    But that was their n, create a beautiful party nning, make the environment rxful for their two enemies and then strike and attack them in their vulnerable state.


    Everything have been arranged, Lucas and his almost entire pack were standing few feet away from him, smiling and mingling with the other werewolves and vampires, both Be and her team had made sure they invited every important person in the Air Winder Pack except alpha Vincent, the alpha who had killed her father and took the alpha title.


    But there was a problem, their second enemy was not where to be seen, when he had realized who was behind his mate kidnap, he had been tracing their where about with the help of Carson, his every supportive best man and Simone, the one after Carson, not just that, ln the observatory where Be was kidnapped, they had found some clues and evidence that made him realize that Azura was behind all this.


    (Have he epted already, to say the truth, because if he haven¡¯t, you can just kill him off)


    de mind linked to Kurt.


    (Brother, you don¡¯t have to be quite enthusiastic to kill, today is quite a special day for me and your mate¡­)


    (Answer my question boy¡­.. you talk alot¡­ how I hate working with you)


    de said, cutting him off from speaking any further rubbish.


    (Hahaha, well of cause he had to ept, I am good in making people ept, also this is the best decision he had ever made, because his name will be recorded among the people who had sav¡­.)


    de cut off the mind link, since everything was set, he breathed in slightly, today wasn¡¯t just his mate birthday, today was the day his mate would be crowned and acknowledged as his mate and queen before the whole pack. It was going to be a long day.

 Chapter Eighty two

    82


    As he was about to walk towards the werewolves, who were alreadyughing out and drinking one of the best imported wine, a hand slightly touched his shoulders¡­


    ¡°Son.¡±


    Queen Selene said, slowly de turned back to stare at his mother, he had epted to invite his mother to his mate party because Be had insisted seeing his mother in the party, also she had missed her, he had to invite her just to make her happy.


    ¡°Yes, I told you not to cross my path.¡±


    de said, looking down at the dress he had brought for her to wear.


    ¡°You can¡¯t keep on with this grudge for long you know. I even have to wear this dress you bought for me just to please you. You know I will never do that, wear what you bought for me.¡±


    Selene said, slowly stretching her hands to touch his shoulder, but de averted his shoulder.


    ¡°If you never wore the dress, I wouldn¡¯t have allowed you attend the party either.¡±


    de said, quickly leaving her sight.


    Lucas had seen the vampire king talking with a woman whom he had no idea who she was, but she had some facial simrities with the vampire king, perhaps she could be his sister or mother, vampires are known to be younger as they old.


    ¡°Wee to my mate party alpha Lucas and to his beautiful mate Kira, I feel so delighted to have you here. I hope you are enjoying the party.¡±


    de asked, staring at the two werewolves, his attention was only focused on Kira and Lucas.


    ¡°Ooh yes, the party oozes of richness and sweet wine. I can guess it is going to be the best party of my life. But I can¡¯t wait to see your mate, that is your celebrant.¡±


    Lucas said, smiling widely as he said those words.


    ¡°Of course you will, you will be surprised to see how good and great she have be, she is just a perfect match for me.¡±


    de said, watching as Lucas nodded his head as if he was  acknowledging what he said.


    ¡°Yes, she definitely will be.¡±


    Lucas said, turning to star at Kira who looked lost for a while. The vampire king was the type of man every woman would want, he was full of himself yet he knew how to pose his arrogancy, he speaks so fluently without no mistake and walks without no blemish, she wondered who the lucky girl will be, the lucky girl who will get mated to this greek god and who will fuck his brains out.


    ¡°King de, meet my sister Lara.¡±


    Kira said, introducing de to a werewolf who stood behind her, de had seen her many times in the werewolf party, but she was not the type of person to spark his interest.


    ¡°Lara, what a nice name you got.¡±


    de said, shaking her hands lightly, Lara felt a blush appeared on her cheek as she felt the king¡¯s hard hand on hers.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Thanks. You are the only one who actually appreciated my name.¡±


    Lara lied, but de was not a fool to believe those words.


    ¡°The party have officially began with the werewolves for the first time in many years among us together with the grand elders of the pack, it is a pity that the great grand elder will have toe quitete, he had already fixed himself  a special present.¡±


    de smiled down at the speaker, Kurt being good at speech, had decided to take on the microphone and entertain everybody with their already nned actions. Kurt was right about the grand elder great entrance, the grand elder had been taken down to the questioning room earlier the previous morning for questioning¡­.


    ¡°I know everyone will be wondering who is the king¡¯s mate since some people haven¡¯t met her for once and some of you among her have met her¡­..¡±


    Kurt said, he was good at creating tensions and creating tensions was one ways of winning in any battle.


    Be stood behind the door, her heart beat heavily at each words that rolled out from Kurt lips, it was so hard to keep up with his words because things seems to be happening so fast, now thest minutes doubt was beginning to hit her quite heavily.


    What if she was used of something bigger than her, they always do that to her and then de disregards her and allow them send her back to her pack, that alone would kill her spirit and every elements in her.


    She waved her head quickly removing the doubts that was in her mind.


    NO! She wasn¡¯t going to allow this doubts overtake her, no one would ever believe she was going to be a queen with a sash on her neck and a crown which would soon be ced in her head, no one would believe she was going to see her pack in such a big party which was mainly prepared for her, a party designed only with gold and silver, wasn¡¯t this the best revenge ever, a revenge that wasn¡¯t going to involve a hundred percent blood spilling on the ground. She had nned for no blood spilling unless that was thest option that remained. All she wanted was the truth and an apology for all the awful things they do, it was going to be hard to forgive them but she do try to forgive them, she was also going to take her alpha title back, the alpha¡¯s title will only belong to her family and no one else.


    ¡°¡­ and here she is, everyone should acknowledge the presence of Manchor Be¡­ Soon to be Hemlock.¡±


    Kurt said, hearing the thunderous ps that was heard among the guest.


    Be breathed out slightly and when she stepped out, her long silver shiny gown reflected through the shiny lights. As she walked towards the auditorium, for the first time, she became the centre of attention, not just the centre of attention, she was the most very important person in the party, the party was for her after all. The only people she could see in the auditorium was Simone and Kurt.


    Slowly she turned to stare at her worst enemies who had made her life the most miserable of all and when her eyes made contact with him, she will never forget the expression thatced on his face, all she could see was shock, a big mind blowing shock, his mouth was widely opened, then there came the next emotion which was well known by her, it was an emotion of anger, the seething of teeth, the changing of eye colors was enough to know he was absolutely angry and shocked for seeing her alive and not just alive, living well and better than all of them. She smiled, slowly waving her head, she turned to stare at Kira, her protruded Belle felt quite funny with her expression, she looked like she was about to faint because she saw a werewolf holding her from falling on the floor, the expression she saw both on Lara and her fake mother¡¯s face including some members of her previous pack shook her to the brim, this was the greatest shock they had ever seen, she knew their exact thought, perhaps they were dreaming, but Be was not going to make things easier for them, this was time for revenge.


    ¡°Today seems to be the most happiest day of my life, my sadness have been absolutely reced with joy, standing in here with my head high is a dreame true. Now everyone will be wondering what happens next.¡±


    Be said, staring right back at Lucas. For the first time, she could see fear in his eyes.


    ¡°Be, this witch, why didn¡¯t I recognize her in the party, how dare she deceived us all, she took us to be a fool and even invited us to her birthday party.¡±


    Kira said, things were begining to make sense now, Lucas closed his eyes for a while, how could he had trusted the vampires so blindly and attend a party which he had no idea who was celebrating it, but thest person he was expecting to see was Be.


    ¡°What are you nning Be.¡±


    Lucas heard himself say, half of his men had came with him, perhaps if a fight starts, his men could defend him but the vampires were much and more stronger than a werewolf.


    ¡°Everyone will be wondering who I am, the vampires woke up to see a strange girl standing beside the almighty king, I wasn¡¯t just a girl, I was a girl who had been mated twice, my first mate was a devil, he was a bloody liar¡­¡­..¡±


    Be said, slowly turning her eyes to stare at Lucas, Lucas was absolutely terrified, he waved his head slowly, this was her revenge and she was revenging on his weakest point.


    ¡°Also, I was the omega in my pack, I was the punch bag in the pack, so I was surprised when my first mate epted me in front of everyone in the pack, there was no one to defend me or look out for me. Well that same night I was epted, he dragged me to his room, forced me to do terrible things and then slide his awful dick forcefully in me¡­.¡±


    Be whispered, but her whisper was heard among the crowd. The vampires and few werewolves who had no idea about this gasped, the werewolves knew who was her first mate, but they never knew why she ran away from the pack.


    ¡°Who dare does that to their mate?¡±


    ¡°Who dare rapes their mate.¡±


    That was the questions that filled the room.


    Be threw Lucas a wicked smile, she could see how his knuckles was folded in a fist.


    ¡°A gun was ced in my head all through out, while he thrust furiously inside me. I was nothing then. Nothing. After he was done with me, he rejected me, I was an empty vessel, so I never felt any pain. Been rejected was better than anything else. So I ran away, I ran away from the pack that never heard my screams or cries of pain when I was been raped.¡±


    Be said, now turning to face de who was standing few feet away from her enemy.


    de had been watching every actions and expressions of the werewolves as his mate spoke without a flinch in her head.


    ¡°My previous pack wasn¡¯t just an ignorant pack, they were thieves. Because that same night when I escaped, I was been chased by my pack, first they had the scent of my pack then when they crossed the border, they smelt like rogues, the same rogues who had beening to steal from the vampire¡¯snd.¡±


    Be said, watching as the vampires gasped with disgust, it was evident that they want to find out who her pack members were. Which she was going to tell them.


    ¡°The goddess saw my sufferings and got me re-mated to another king, the vampire king. It was the most difficult thing to ept him, but he thought me love and how to love. And here I am, standing stronger than ever.¡±


    Be said, smiling widely, suddenly she heard ps from the vampires.

 Chapter Eighty three

    83


    Kira turned around, to stare at the people who was pping their hands.


    ¡°How dare you deceive us?¡±


    Kira screamed, now drawing the attention of everyone towards her, Lucas turned the stare at Kira, slowly waving his head for her to stop speaking but Kira was already filled with grudge and more grudge and also jealousy, she could not believe Be was alive and now was the center of attention in a positive way.


    ¡°You came to my pack to deceive me and yet you have the audacity to insult me you slut¡­..¡±


    Quickly de ran towards Kira, quickly pinning her on the wall, as he held her neck and raised her high on the wall.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you ever call my mate slut, because if you do, I will make sure to rip your head apart, I don¡¯t mind the disgusting child you are carrying for the wrong man.¡±


    de said, hisst words made Kira to frozen and her face turned instantly pale.


    ¡°Honey, leave her, the entire pack is ready to know who my previous mate and pack was.¡±


    Be said, watching as de quickly left Kira¡¯s hold, making Kira to fall on her knees, Be wondered what de must have told her that made her pale as if she had seen a ghost.


    Every one was anticipating, every single one was and for the first time in her life, people was listening to her speech without argument.


    ¡°Be no.¡±


    Lucas whispered, but the smile alone from his previous mate face was one he had never seen before, Be wasn¡¯t just an omega anymore, she was someone who could ruin him.


    ¡°It is the  Air Winder pack and my mate was Lucas Vincent, the son of alpha vincent who killed my father and took the throne. How many abominable sins have your familymitted.¡±


    Be said, she see that they weren¡¯t expecting thest sentence.


    Everyone in the room turned to stare at Lucas and his pack, it was a big shame to everyone of them but Kira was not going to allow herself be defeated by Be.


    ¡°You lie, my mate will never do any thing like this, he will never rape you¡­.¡±


    ¡°You think so sister or maybe fake sister, you speak as if you are a saint, you are a liar.¡±


    Be said, a little smirk appeared on her face.


    Kira was stunned to see her sister Be speak back to her, Be wasn¡¯t just an omega but it was hard to forget how much she punches her and make jest of her in the pack. This was a big insults to her , but she wondered what she was talking about.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Kira whispered, there was no way she could find out the truth.


    ¡°Bring him In.¡±


    Be ordered, quickly two guards brought Ronald in, he was a handsome man with a blonde hair.


    Kira felt her heart stopped beating for a moment, she could not believe who was seeing, it was Ronald, her ex boyfriend and previous mate. He was still alive.


    ¡°You remember me?¡±


    Ronald said, staring at Kira who frozed with shock. Crazy things are happening so fast.


    Lucas was confused on what was happening, he knew Ronald, Ronald was a member of his pack before he left the pack. What rtionship does he have with his Luna.


    ¡°What do mean, who are you.¡±


    Kira said, she folded her hands in fist, Be was sure going to pay for what she had done.


    de stared at the triangled couples, one was confused while the remaining two knows  themselves so well. This was indeed one of the best revenge ever.


    ¡°I am the father of the pup you are carrying, I own the child, I wanted to be  your mate and you rejected me, just as Lucas rejected his mate, the both of you are the same and suit each other, you both possess the same characters.¡±


    Lucas frozed at Ronald words, he shook his head heavily, quickly wiping off his face with his bare hands, maybe all this was a dream and it was time for him to wake up, but it did not seem to be a dream, everything was real.


    Again Lucas waved his head, quickly turning to stare at Kira who looked shocker than him.


    ¡°Is he¡­. saying¡­.. the truth Kira?¡±


    Lucas asked, this was the worst disgrace he had ever received, how could he trust the vampires, his father had warned him greatly about this decision but he had ignored the previous alpha¡¯s words.


    ¡°It is not true¡­.. dont believe h¡­.¡±


    ¡°You keep lying, we had sex before you found out we were mate, a weekter after we found out what we truly were, you told me you will keep the pregnancy but will never be mate with me, you rejected me, there and then and you threatened to kill me if i inform anyone about this. I ran away to avoid been killed by the men you sent to kill me.¡±


    Ronald said, now raising a record clip high, he was wise enough to record the conversation.


    ¡°You are ly¡­¡±


    ¡°Everyone listen to this clip.¡±


    de said, walking toward Ronald, quickly collecting the clip from him then he yed it.


    The words that could be heard from the background was a conversation between Ronald and Kira.


    ¡°Leave the pack and you will be safe.¡±


    The voice in the recorder said.


    ¡°I can¡¯t, you are my mate plus you bored my child, I can¡¯t leave the pack, I can¡¯t leave my child.¡±


    Ronald said, his voice sounded as If he was pleading.


    ¡°I will keep the child, that is the only promise I will give you, but you can¡¯t be my mate, you don¡¯t worth it. I prefer Lucas over you, I will make Lucas be the father of my child so that our child can leave a good life, can¡¯t you see it.¡±


    Kira said, it wasn¡¯t hard to detect that Kira was speaking to him in an arrogant manner. She always spoke as if she owned the world.


    ¡°I can¡¯t leave, not without my child.¡±


    Ronald said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see.¡±


    Kira said, then the recorder stopped.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Everyone was quiet for a while, this was what you could call, silence before the great storm.


    ¡°How dare you.¡±


    Lucas said, dragging Kira towards him as he held her hands so tightly, Kira hissed with pain at his swift action.


    ¡°This record is fake, is a voice over, I can¡¯t cheat on you, you know that.¡±


    Kira said, all she could feel was pain as Lucas squeezed her hands, quickly Envylin strode towards Lucas and with a long force, she pushed Kira away from his hold.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you darey you hands on my daughter again, rapping my daughter isn¡¯t enough for y¡­..¡±


    ¡°I am not your daughter Envylin, I am Be, don¡¯t know my real surname though.¡±


    Be said, staring at Envylin who looked stunned at her words.


    ¡°What do you mean, you are my daughter, I always loved you, I made sure you were never harmed.¡±


    Envylin said, this wasn¡¯t the Be she knew, the Be right here possessed a different aura, she appears to be more stronger than anyone in this room, she looked very different, more fatter, more beautiful and more outspoken and bold.


    Beughed loudly, slowly she stepped down from the podium, walking towards the werewolves, she wasn¡¯t scared of them, not anymore. She stopped six feet away from them, they cannot be trusted either.


    ¡°You loved me yet you tried killing my wolf with this medicine.¡±


    Be brought out a medicine, The medicine that she had been forced to drink.


    Envylin gasped at what she saw, she felt shocked and her shoulders quivered with fear, how had she found out things so quickly, was this her revenge, in a vulnerable ce.


    ¡°Be, how did you find out about this, what are you doing.¡±


    Envylin said, waving her head slowly as she stepped back.


    ¡°The goddess gave me a mate who rejected me, then she gave me another to help me find the secrets thatid in my path. Here I am, to correct things up.¡±


    Be said, watching as her fake mother looked totally astonished.


    de strode towards his mate, the party was going to be a long one.


    ¡°I will take over from here.¡±


    de said, staring at Lucas. Lucas stared back at him, with anger and loathe.


    ¡°Since we have found the truth about Ronald and your mate, we have found alot of truth and my mate is the only one holding me from not killing every one of you in a second. I hate boring speech, i prefer ripping off your head and feeding it to the vultures, it is more entertaining. But like my mate wants, she will have to enjoy every moment of her revenge.¡±


    de hissed, folding his hands in a fist.


    Lucas gulped at his words but yet he never backed down, they can start a war right now.


    ¡°Guards, bring him in.¡±

 Chapter Eighty four

    84


    de said, Lucas stared at the door, everyone that was brought in through the door was always one to bring surprise and more truth.


    When Lucas saw who had been brought into the party ground, he was shocked for a while then slowly, his shock turned to anger.


    ¡°How dare you drag my father here. How did you bring him here, you attacked my pack.¡±


    Lucas hissed, trying to walk towards de but de men stopped him quickly.


    ¡°Your father stole the alpha title from my mate father who was the real alpha.¡±


    de said.


    Everyone was stunned at his words, how many crimes have this packmitted.


    ¡°de, first, you deceived us by and now you use us of something as great as this, who the hell do you think you are huh, because you are the vampire King you think you can do anything, everything, me and my pack members wishes to leave your territory, I proim war between both packs.¡±


    Lucas said with a deep voice.


    ¡°There won¡¯t be any was between the two packs Lucas because you are not the true alpha, your family is a thief, a cold blooded thief and you guys will wrath in jail for killing my family.¡±


    Be said, Lara stared at the old omega, a gasp escaped from her lips, Be looked more powerful than she could ever imagine.


    ¡°Father, how dare she say such things about your pack and your title. She deserved to be put yo death¡­.¡±


    ¡°She is saying the truth, I can¡¯t endure pain anymore because I have been tortured.¡±


    Vincent said, interrupting Lucas from talking.


    ¡°Father you must be joking, the pack have always belonged to you. We never stole a pack from anyone.¡±


    Lucas said, hoping his father was lying, Kira and the whole entire werewolf pack looked shocked at what he said, they hoped the king was going to say the truth about the pack not belonging to someone else.


    ¡°I told you the consequences you will face for trying to be friends with an enemy, I saw thising and I can¡¯t fight it again. I am old, I will be dead soon enough, it is a shame the title is gonna end in your power.¡±


    Vincent said, when he had seen the vampire¡¯s king invitation to their pack, he knew he could not stop Lucas from going to the party. When the day finally reached, he had gone to search for the documents which contained exchanging of titles and pronouncing him the alpha, but the documents was no where to be found, he was shocked to the brim.


    That was when he realized that something terrible was about to happen, when he tried mind linking Lucas, it turned out that Lucas had closed their mind link including the entire pack who had gone with him.


    Then they attacked him, it wasn¡¯t hard to guess that the vampires had entered into the pack and have fought with most of the guards in the pack.


    It wasn¡¯t long for the vampires to find him and quickly they pushed him into their car and drove him out from his empty pack, His nemesis was returning back at him.


    ¡°When I arrived thisnd, a document was thrown on my feet, I tried denying it, but then there was a Wolfsbane beneath my feet, I couldn¡¯t endure the torture anymore so I confessed, I had to, I have a foolish and irresponsible son who takes advise from a foolish woman. I made a mistake, I wouldn¡¯t have allowed you rejected your previous mate the way you did, the way we all did, I would have treated her better because she is much wiser than Kira and any other woman, but yet she is an omega, maybe I would have killed her off when I had killed her father, perhaps this wouldn¡¯t have happened if she was alive¡­..¡±


    Quickly like a sh, de ran towards Vincent, taking hold of his neck, he snapped his neck and quickly detached his neck out from his body. Vincent opened his eyes widely in shock, then a little smile appeared on his face. His head fell on the ground and rolled to the feet of Be.


    Everyone was shocked at what the vampire King had done, including  Be, she felt like vomiting.


    Then the heavy sound of Vincent¡¯s body came falling on the ground.


    There was total silence for a minute, pure silence, it was the silence before the great storm.


    Lucas looked down at his dead father, his eyes was totally red, his father was dead and have been killed like a ve, his father was first to suffer the consequences of his actions.


    ¡°Who is next to speak about killing my mate because I promise you, I will make your life the same as what of your previous alpha. You can spill what ever you wanna spill, but do not think if harming my mate, harming her means death.¡±


    de said, intensely staring at Lucas, Lucas eyes had instantly changed, his eyes was filled with fire, his wolf was ready to break through and so it happened, Lucas wolf broke through, his wolf was a ck wolf, it was huge, but not huge enough to intimidate the king.


    A scream rose across the crowds as the vampires surrounded the werewolves who had all changed to their wolf forms to fight against the vampires. Be looked around, she never wanted blood shed but it seems as if it was bound to happen.


    Quickly Be sighted two people leaving her pack and quickly she left the pack to run after them, her mate will take care of Lucas while she will take care of Kira and her mother, she will not allow them escape  so easily.


    Being a hybrid came with its own benefits, she could run fast, faster than a normal vampire, especially with a vampire blood in her.


    ¡°Where are you running to mother and sister.¡±


    Be said, blocking the two families she had know all her entire.


    ¡°Today is my birthday, but it ended up so badly.¡±


    Be said, standing few feet away from her family.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Kira red at her with anger, quickly releasing her grip from her mother¡¯s grip, whe strolled towards Be, her eyes fierce with anger.


    ¡°How dare you ruin my life, who the hell do you think you are.¡±


    Kira said, quickly like a sh, she ran towards Be, ready to smash her on the ground, but Be was ready, she was ready for any attack because quickly she dodged her attack, Kira fell on the ground with a heavy thud, Kira wasn¡¯t expecting her to dodge her attack, she screamed with anger and quickly stood up.


    ¡°You appear to be more stronger.¡±


    Kira said, quickly striding towards her, her hands changed quickly, her ws was beginning to protrude out from hands.


    ¡°Yep, I am stronger than you can ever imagine.¡±


    Be said boldly, not shaking for once at the sight of Kira¡¯s ws.


    ¡°Hahahaha you think because you are mated to the king then all of a sudden you be powerful.¡±


    Kira said, to her, Be was a whore who have forged her way into the heart of the vampire king.


    ¡°Nope, I never became powerful because of the king, the king helped me to heal and made me believed in my self. Moreover, I am an alpha blood, the family whom you are married into are thieves. How the hell did you think I found out about your baby.¡±


    Be said, this time taking two steps towards Kira, her stance unshaking.


    Kira stared at her, that was still a puzzle for her.


    Envylin who have been watching the whole drama stood behind the trees but she could hear the whole discussion between the Kira and Be.


    ¡°You seem to be shocked by this misery, I don¡¯t like revealing to much secrets but you might be dead soon enough¡­..¡±


    Kira growled with anger at her words, her dare Be speak to her like that.


    ¡°You seem terrified, OK long story short when I touched you in the restroom, remember the maskeddy you met in the party, well that was me, you must have known already, so I was able to see your past, and know some dark secrets about you, there are more darker secrets about you, but this is enough. I don¡¯t wanna see any secrets about you.¡±


    Be said, watching as her fangs grew together with her ws. For the first time, Be wasn¡¯t scared of her, she felt an unfamiliar feeling crept up within her and quickly her ws grew longer and became more thicker. Veins protruded out from her face and her teeth grew quite longer and sharper than a normal werewolf.


    ¡°What are you?¡±


    Kira whispered, this was the first time she was seeing Be like this.


    ¡°I am what you and your pack took forcefully away from me.¡±


    Be said, watching as Kira braced her self, ready to transform to her wolf.


    ¡°But you are still weak, you are still the weak omega of the pack.¡±


    Kira said, smiling smugly at her.


    Kira frowned for a while, then slowly an insane thought came through her mind, she was going to turn Be to a living hell.


    ¡°Then try me.¡±


    Be said, she felt like a vampire and werewolf, she felt bigger and stronger.

 Chapter Eighty five

    85


    She was so lost in thought that she did not see Kira¡¯s wolf smashed her forcefully making her loose her stance but Be wasn¡¯t just an ordinary hybrid, she was a special and different hybrid.


    Quickly Be threw Kira¡¯s wolf away from her, smashing her wolf on a nearby tree, Kira¡¯s wolf howled in pain, she was pregnant so she was weaker.


    Kira¡¯s wolf stood up, not ready to give up, quickly she ran towards Be with full force, trying to hit Be with full force but Be was a vampire, she dodged her quickly smashing her body on the ground. Kira howled in pain, Be was winning. Be slowly strode towards the wounded wolf, the trainings had helped her win against Kira, having powers weren¡¯t enough.


    Kira tried to stand up, but she could not, slowly she changed back to her human form. She was totally naked, her long hair and protruded belle was able to cover her private area


    Be stared down at Kira, slowly bringing out a gun that she had seen while running out from the party, she pointed it towards Kira.


    ¡°You caused me pain now your punishment is to die.¡±


    Be said, still pointing the gun at her. Kira¡¯s eyes widened in shock, she  could not believe Be defeated her already.


    ¡°I am sorry, I¡¯m sorry for causing you pain, for the sake of my child, the child is innocent, please let me be alive, you can kill me when the child is born.¡±


    Kira pleaded as tears flowed out from her eyes.


    Be stared at her, she wasn¡¯t a killer, she wasn¡¯t ready to stain her hands with blood. She heaved slightly, holding the gun tightly, she brought it down quickly.


    ¡°Leave, leave with your child, I don¡¯t wanna see you again, train you child to be good and not be like you.¡±


    Be said, turning back to leave but suddenly she heard the sound of gun shot, Be froze, she wasn¡¯t the one that was shot, she could not feel any pain, then who must have been shot.


    Slowly she turned back and what she saw shocked her to the brim.


    Envylin her foster mother held a gun, she shot a bullet on Kira who held a gun in her hands, blood was dropping out from her head, her eyes was widely opened and she looked as if she wasnt expecting anyone to shoot her.


    Be looked up, her mother have fell on her knees and she looked totally broken.


    ¡°Kira.¡±


    Be whispered, her mother had killed Kira who had tried to kill her even after she forgave her.


    Be felt her heart broke into pieces.


    Quickly she ran towards Kira, holding her body which was already getting cold.


    ¡°Kira! Kira!¡±


    Be screamed as tears ripped out from her eyes, she felt totally broken, her sister was gone, she had always wished for her death, but that was before, not now when she carried a pregnancy, she risked the life of an innocent baby.


    ¡°Kira please wake up, how dare you tryna die, how dare you  risk the life of an innocent child. The baby needs to survive, you need to leave.¡±


    Be said, holding Kira¡¯s hands, suddenly she felt Kira opened her eyes, her hands came to tighten around Be¡¯s hands.


    ¡°I¡­.. am¡­.. sorry¡­.. for¡­ eve¡­ ry¡­.¡±


    She couldn¡¯tplete her words, Kira gave up the ghost.


    Be froze when she felt Kira¡¯s hands suddenly left hers, falling on the ground slowly.


    She felt a figure strode towards her, when she looked up, she saw Envylin, her mother kneeling down before Kira¡¯s dead body. There was an unanswered question which needed to be asked.


    ¡°Why did you do it? Why did you killed her to save me? Atleast I have found a little piece of happiness, I could have gone, and no one would have felt it. An unborn child would have been alive breathing, the child wasn¡¯t part of your sins!¡±


    Be screamed, slowly raising her hands which was already filled with blood stain. She shook her head shakily, now she was scared, her powers wasn¡¯t anywhere to save her from the emotions of emptiness she was feeling.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°You gave her the chance, she misused it and tried to kill you.¡±


    Envylin said, staring at the dead body of Kira, she had killed her daughter, she will have to bear this cross alone.


    ¡°Then you would have allowed her kill me.¡±


    Be said, watching as Envylin shook her head with tears which was beginning to pour down from her eyes.


    ¡°I can¡¯t allow her kill two rtions and get free with it.¡±


    Envylin said, shaking her head shakily, she had been the one who had created this evilness in Kira, she trained Kira and Lara to be cruel and make them have a tyrannical nature.


    ¡°What do you mean by killing rtions?¡±


    Be asked, staring at Envylin, Envylin sighed loudly, there was no need of hiding it anymore.


    ¡°Kira killed your father, Kira and Lucas were the ones who killed your father by poisoning. Your father loved them so much, he allowed them into the chambers when they were little but he never knew they were little tyrants, alpha Vincent sent them to poison him with an apple, likewise your mother the previous Luna, she was killed the same day but this time by alpha Vincent after the real alpha was dead. I was made not to talk and then Manchor, your foster father tried to reveal the truth but he got killed by alpha Vincent, that was why I maltreated you.  Lucas and Kira did the task and they were rewarded. They never knew what they were doing but they knew they did evil. That was what matters. I can¡¯t allow hermit another si¡­.¡±


    A loud gun shot towards them made Envylin¡¯s words got stuck in her words, Be¡¯s eyes widened, Envylin have been shot, time seems to stop for a while, slowly she looked up to see the enemy and she was surprised by who she saw.


    ¡°Azura Ashrak Aloric!¡±


    Be whispered, quickly turning back to stare at her mother who had already fallen on herps, blood oozing out from her stomach. Two deaths happened in her face.


    ¡°The¡­ name¡­.. of your¡­.. father¡­.. was¡­. Lucas¡­.. and¡­.. your mother¡­ Kira¡­.. they were named after our parents by your¡­.. own¡­.. parents because your parents loved them but everyone betrayed them¡­..¡±


    It was as if she had spoken thest words with herst breath, because in the next seconds, Envylin gave up the ghost.


    Be¡¯s eyes was totally red, she haven¡¯t felt such anger before, all she could think of was killing who have just shot a gun and Envylin, the woman who had killed her own daughter to save her and still told her the most important part of her life.


    Slowly she stood up, dropping the gun on the ground, she was gonna killed Azura with her two hands.


    ¡°Hmmmm seems you are in a mourning state.¡±


    Azura said, pointing a gun at Be. Be folded her hands in fist, her gown filled with blood, all she felt was anger that she had never held before.


    de was right, there will be a time he won¡¯t be there to protect her against his wish so he had taught her to fight.


    ¡°Drop the weapon down lets fight hand to hand.¡±


    Be said staring at Azura.


    Azura waved her head, quickly she dropped the weapon on the ground.


    Azura charged towards Be with a high vampire speed, but Be was expecting it already and quickly she knocked her off to a nearby tree, Azura hit the tree with a huge force, her body breaking down trees which fell unto one another.


    Azura stood up immediately, she was not expecting Be to be so strong to hit her so fiercely.


    ¡°You fight like a vampire, you run like one of us. Who the hell are you?¡±


    Azura said, shifting backwards.


    ¡°I am not one of you, I am what you call an hybrid. One peculiar in nature, I am more stronger than normal werewolves, not just normal werewolves,  even you!.¡±


    Be whispered and quickly they both ran towards each other, smashing their body on each other as they rolled on the grassy ground, they both growled and smashed their fangs and ws at each other, they both performed the same act, quickly a punch came breaking through Be¡¯s face, Be growled with anger at Azura¡¯s sudden action and quickly she smashed her wrist on Azura¡¯s rib, causing Azura to groan with pain, Azura loosened her hold on Be and quickly Be smashed her on the tree, Azura was quite strong and Be knew giving her the chance to rise up will lead to more fights, she wanna be done with the whole shit and have a good rest and quickly, Be ran towards her with her hybrid speed and without giving a thought on how not to stain her hands with blood, she dragged Azura¡¯s head off from her body, detaching Azura¡¯s head from her body.


    Azura¡¯s head fell on the ground, rolling down on the ground, Be closed her eyes, ready to turn over and face the world again, but it happened quickly, two bullets came running towards her, but a voice called out her name and quickly a body fell down beneath her feet.


    Be felt her legs froze and her entire body went to shock.


    Another four bullets was heard but Be never cared who the bullet was directed too, all her mind and attention was concentrated on whoy on her feel, the almighty kingid on her feet.


    ¡°King de¡­.¡±


    Be whispered, falling on her knees as time seems to freeze for a moment.


    ¡°de¡­ de! No de please NO¡­..!¡±


    Be screamed out loud as tears fell off from her face.

 Chapter Eighty six

    86


    Be fell on her knees, she felt like dying, what was the need to leave when the man whom she had loved with all her heart have been shot with a silver bullet, not just once but twice.


    ¡°de please, wake up, you not going to leave me.¡±


    Be whispered, holding his cheek as she shook him with force.


    ¡°de¡­..¡±


    Be heard a voice call out her mate¡¯s name, it was Kurt.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take him to the hospital.¡±


    Be screamed, quickly cing de¡¯s head on herps.


    ¡°He can¡¯t survive the gun shot, he wasn¡¯t shot with an ordinary bullet.¡±


    Kurt said, it was true, de wasn¡¯t shot with an ordinary bullet.


    ¡°I don¡¯t fucking care, call an ambnce.¡±


    Be said, hugging de gently, quickly she heard and ambnce driving towards them.


    She sighed slightly.


    ¡°You are going to be fine de. I love you so much, please do not leave me.¡±


    Be said, watching as some groups of people with uniforms approached them with various tools in their hands.


    ¡°Who shot him, who had shot the gun?¡±


    Be asked, she stood up from the floor, giving the nurses some space, Kurt stood staring into open space.


    ¡°They are dead already¡­¡±


    ¡°I wanna know who the hell shot the goddamned gun!¡±


    Be screamed, quickly standing up as she took a gun that was beside her.


    Kurt stared at Be, he waved his head slowly, she had every right to be angry.


    ¡°Aloric and Simone.¡±


    Kurt said, watching as her eyes widened with shock.


    Quickly Be strode towards their body, her swollen eyes was making it difficult for her to see properly, quickly she shot the gun at their dead bodies, she knew they were dead but sometimes pain can make you do strange things, such as killing people who were already dead.


    Kurt strode towards her, watching as she stared at the dead bodies which was slowly diminishing Into air, Be had shot them with a silver bullet.


    ¡°We found out that Simone was the one who had assisted Azura and her father the whole time. We found out the truth when we were questioning Aloric, seems Simone must have gotten a wind of our findings so he ran out from the battle ground between the werewolves and vampires. He must have gone to rescue the great grand elder and tried shooting you but Carson and I was able to figure out his n.¡±


    Kurt said, watching as she shook with sobs.


    ¡°So he was the one, now I realized why his voice sounded familiar when I first met him, he sounded just like one of those vampires that I saw in the hall. He even tried poisoning the king.¡±


    Be said, slowly standing up.


    ¡°What about the others, have they been found.¡±


    Be asked, she hoped not to see a repetition of this betrayal.


    ¡°Yes, they have been figured out. Carson is quite good at torturing and finding out the truth.¡±


    Kurt said, watching as Be nodded her head, her heart was still heavy, she did not have the guts to look at de wounded body¡­¡­.. she froze¡­. quickly she ran towards the ambnce where they had kept de, Kurt ran after her, wondering what had happened to her.


    Immediately she reached ambnce, she saw a figure proudly standing straight, his back was facing her.


    Be¡¯s heart stopped beating for a moment, the man who was standing three feet away from her was no other than de.


    ¡°de¡­.¡±


    Be whispered, she watched de turned slowly to face her.


    ¡°Is this a dream.¡±


    Be asked, she moved back, this was a dream, she had felt these strange emotions back then and she realized it never belonged to her but de, that was why she ran back to the ambnce, she never expected to see him standing as if he was never shot.


    ¡°Mon amour¡­..¡±


    de whispered, quickly he strode towards her, smashing his body on hers.


    Be¡¯s body shook in sobs, this wasn¡¯t a dream, her mate was alive.


    ¡°You live.¡±


    Be whispered, still hugging him.


    ¡°Yes, you never noticed that there wasn¡¯t any blood on my body when you wrre hugging me.¡±


    de said, slowly detaching her body from his.


    Be looked down at his body where he was shot, he was right, there wasn¡¯t a single drop of blood she could find on his body.


    ¡°I knew you weren¡¯t dead brother, you can¡¯t die so easily.¡±


    Kurt said, interrupting their moment.


    Be turned to stare at Kurt.


    ¡°You knew? You know he was alive.¡±


    Be asked, now she felt like killing Kurt, Kurt had allowed her pass through such agonizing pain.


    ¡°Yes, I couldn¡¯t find a single blood on him, so I realized he was alive. I never knew my brother would love to be an actor, he acted so damn well and even caused you pain¡­..¡±


    ¡°KURT!¡±


    Both de and Be screamed at Kurt, Kurt smiled down at them.


    ¡°Have a nice time and don¡¯t die again brother.¡±


    Kurt said, leaving the two couples alone, they needed some alone time.


    ¡°How did you survived the gun shot?¡±


    Be asked, that was the question that kept ringing in her head.


    ¡°Silver Bullet Proof. A customized one, I made sure everyone wore it, likewise my mother. You did not wear one.¡±


    de said, closing his eye for a while, she was the main prey In the battle and she never wore a bullet proof.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Be asked, why wasn¡¯t she on one, like the others.


    ¡°Because Simone exchanged your dress with another. He knew there was bullet proofs in your dress so he changed it without anyone  having any idea. I came to find outter then I realized I needed to protect you before any harmes to you.¡±


    de said, slowly touching her face.


    ¡°I would kill my self if anything had happened to you, what is life when you are not there in it. I am empty without you.¡±


    de said, smiling down at her. Be smiled at his words.


    ¡°And Lucas¡­.?¡±


    Be whispered, she knew the answer to her question, but she hoped it wasn¡¯t so, maybe giving him a second chance could work for him¡­


    ¡°He is been held in the hall. I can¡¯t kill him untill you tell me to.¡±


    de said, slowly holding her hands, he led her to the hall.


    She closed her eyes for a while, de had made her proud, he could have killed him, but he wanted her permission to do so, who does that.


    When they reached the hall, the party hall was a mess, with blood littering on the ground, she was surprised to see Lara still alive, she shook her head, she was happy to see her alive, at least a foster family had been kept alive. Then suddenly Lucas was dragged out to the hall. He wore only a short, he looked battered, de must have hit him so hard. They dragged him four feet away from her, quickly he fell on his knees.


    ¡°Be, please forgive me, I have done so much wrong to you.¡±


    Lucas said, holding his knees, he shook with fear and at that second, Be could not recognize Lucas, Lucas had changed, Lucas who was always looking arrogant, neat and attractive looked shabby just within some hours of a bloody duel.


    ¡°Please help me, I will leave the pack and not return ever again.¡±


    Lucas pleaded, still on his kness.


    Be folded her hands in fist, thest testimony against Lucas by her foster mother still rang in her head.


    ¡°You killed the real alpha yet you want me to keep you alive, my father named you after him, you do not deserve to be called Lucas.¡±


    Be said, Lucas quickly looked up at her..


    ¡°The alpha, your father?¡±


    Lucas asked, staring at Be.


    ¡°Yes my father the king.¡±


    Lucas raised his head slowly, it was a shame his previous mate came to find out about this, then he do have to give this a try.


    ¡°Since you already know, I should give you a try.¡±


    Lucas said, it happened so quickly.


    Be found her self been thrown on a body as a bullet came hitting on another body.


    Then another bullet came, this time from de to Lucas.


    de growled with anger and without thinking twice, he ran towards Lucas, which was already groaning in pain.


    ¡°How dare you still try to shoot her even when she was about to give you a second chance.¡±


    de said, squeezing his neck tightly.


    Lucas choked painfully, but a smile could be seen in his face.


    ¡°She was a bitch and I am so proud I killed her father, I can¡¯t ept a second chance from her, she doesn¡­¡¯t¡­.. worth¡­. it.¡±


    Lucas said, still howling in pain as de squeezed his neck.


    ¡°Then have a tyrannical death.¡±


    de whispered and quickly without thinking twice, he ripped off Lucas head from his body, sending his head flying on the air as it smashed on the wall breaking into pieces.


    Be gasped at the horror that had happened infront of her.


    Lucas was dead, He wasn¡¯t ashamed of his past, he was dead together with his family¡­.. they had died a bitter death.


    When she looked up, she saw who had been shot, it was none other than Kurt, Kurt risked his life to save her, this time, he was bleeding, he was bleeding so much blood.


    ¡°Kurt!¡±


    Be whispered, quickly running to Kurt.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t wearing a bullet proof!¡±


    Be screamed, holding Kurt close to her bossom.


    ¡°Yeah, I removed my bullet proof, I never knew there would be another threat, the bullet proof was quite heavy.¡±


    Kurt said, wrapping his hands around her.


    ¡°Kurt!¡±


    de said, quickly striding towards his only brother.


    Selene looked shocked, she was horrified at what she was seeing, her second son was injured with a silver bullet.


    Kurt opened his eyes slowly, a painful smile appeared on his face.


    ¡°I love you brother, you gave me the permission to touch your mate and hug her. Take care of Be and mother. Now I can sleep properly.¡±


    Kurt said and that was his words before he gave hisst breath, there was no way he could have survived the bullet, a silver star dusted bullet which was meant for Be was shot at him.


    Be was totally quiet, a vampire who have always been considered lively and funny and lousy was now a dead body, he wasn¡¯t moving, he wasn¡¯tughing, he wasn¡¯t speaking words which makes everyone mad at him except her.


    The only true brother whom she hade to know was dead.


    ¡°Kurt!¡±


    Be whispered slowly, she waved her head, this was a dream.


    ¡°KURT!¡±


    Be screamed, her screamed shook through the walls.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Her pain went through out the whole vampirends, her pain was considered to be the most painful of it all.


    Because this was what she called pain, loosing someone you love so much within the twinkle of an eye.


    ¡°I love you brother, have a nice sleep.¡±


    de whispered.


    The End!


    ***********

 Chapter Epilogue

    It had being three months, three painful months since the passing of Kurt.


    Three months of been crowned the vampire¡¯s queen, three months of bing the new alpha to her pack.


    Be looked down at her swelled belle.


    A gentle smile appeared on her face, a boy pupy inside her stomach.


    She closed her eyes gently for a while, a lot had changed since thesest few months, from been the vampire¡¯s queen to been the alpha of the pack.


    It was quite a tasking job but her mate was there to guide her though out her journey.


    She changed the name of her pack to the Blue Moon pack.


    ¡°Thinking about me.¡±


    de asked, slowly wrapping his hands around her waist, kissing her tenderly on her neck.


    ¡°Hmmmmm you arrived already, that was quick.¡±


    Be said, emerging her body fully on his.


    He smelt great and slowly she inhaled his scent.


    ¡°Having a beautiful wife, a beautiful mate, why won¡¯t I back earlier. I missed you, I could not stop thinking about you  through out the conference meeting.¡±


    de said, quickly carrying her bridal style, he walked into their chambers


    ¡°I can walk on my own you know.¡±


    Be said, staring at him with a huge smile on her face.


    ¡°I know, but I feel honored to have you by my side and I don¡¯t wanna stress you anymore.¡±


    de said, staring at her tenderly.


    Slowly he dropped her on the bed, watching as she giggled loudly.


    ¡°So how are you faring. Have you heard any news from Lara my sister.¡±


    Be asked, after the final battle, no one knew when Lara escaped from the party, she wasn¡¯t nning on killing Lara, at least she would have someone close to her family from her pack.


    ¡°No news about her yet, she must have escaped to the humannds and she might be living among them. She doesn¡¯t worth your forgiveness mon amour.¡±


    de said, watching as she nodded her head slowly.


    ¡°Carson just messaged me, your pack is waiting for your arrival. It is a good thing my pack and mine are joined together.¡±


    de said, Be nodded her head slowly, she gave a slight breath, she wasn¡¯t used been an alpha and queen at the same time.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡±


    Be said, de nodded his head slowly, he stride after her, watching every footsteps she took.


    In the great meeting hall which was filled with werewolves who were beginning to get used to having a female as their alpha.


    There was murmuring among the pack members, this was the first time in history where there was gonna be a woman as alpha and not just a woman, the mate to their dreaded enemy who have abruptly turned to be their friends.


    ¡°Quiet everyone, the alpha of the blue moon pack is in your presence so obey.¡±


    A voice said, interrupting the murmurings of the pack members.


    Be gave a gentle smile, she wasn¡¯t just an alpha, she was the mother of the pack, past experiences have made her stronger.


    ¡°Over this past months, everyone are still getting used to having me as alpha, especially having a female as one. But what happened to the previous alphas, they stole the title, they snatched the title from my alpha who gave his betrayer his name. I wished things wasn¡¯t¡¯t gonna end this way for alpha Vincent and his father alpha Lucas, but karma always have a way of reciprocating its evil. They both died an unworthy death. Kira¡¯s greediness to power led to the death of an innocent unborn child which belongs to Ronald, now I made Ronald the beta, making him beta doesn¡¯t mean anything as it won¡¯t bring his baby back but he helped to unravel some important secrets.¡±


    Be said, watching as her packs focused their attention on her.


    ¡°This pack undoubtedly  was a great pack before alpha Vincent took over it and then made his son alpha. He caused alot of people to suffer, especially the weaker ones, he sent them to mine in the coals and underground while the mighty kept getting mightier and stronger.¡±


    Be said, a little smile appearing on her face, she looked down at her stomach, she touched it once, a light squeeze from de was all the support she ever needed, she breathed in the fresh oxygen which never smelt like violence nor tribtion.


    ¡°With the power bestowed unto me, I hereby dere that no werewolf will work in the mines anymore. A weak werewolf have the right like others, living like normal werewolf and not been treated like trash and dirt and unwanted. If anyone among you is found bullying or making life terrible for any werewolf or human or vampire or any kind, such person will suffer the consequences of disobeying thew, I will personally make sure your head is ripped off from its body and the remains of your body will be fed to the vulture.¡±


    Be said, her words made her to be stronger and bolder.


    ¡°The mines will be divided among all pack members, everyone will till ording to their own ord. Any resources which are found in the mine belongs to the person who tilled it. There shouldn¡¯t be violence with this new rule because I won¡¯t tolerate any room for violence. When you have problem, bring it towards me, I will solve it amicably. I hope I am understood and I will protect you all, together we will live in peace with the vampires and the vampires will live in peace with the werewolves. I am proud and honored to be the alpha of this pack¡±


    Be said, watching as they all nodded their head slowly and for a moment, they remained silent, it was as if everyone was going through her words, slowly a p was heard then another, and another and slowly it turned to a very loud ps.


    The hall buzzed with ps and screams of joy and happiness, they were taking a big steps into bing a new pack.


    Be smiled down at the happiness she saw, when she turned to look up at her mate, she felt her eyes swelled up with undying love, the goddess knew everything, the goddess knew she was gonna have a happy ending, that was all that mattered, nothing else mattered.


    Quickly she hugged de, who gently wrapped his arms around her.


    ¡°I love you Mon amour, you are doing great, you will do great, you will be the best queen to the vampires and the best alpha to the werewolves.¡±


    de said, the noise seems to be fading away slowly and quietly they left the hall, everything have been set ordingly, things would have ended well only if Kurt, his brother haven¡¯t left.


    ¡°Fool.¡±


    de whispered into Be¡¯s ears, forgetting they were still together.


    ¡°What¡­..¡±


    Be said, she heard him and she knew what he was thinking, her mate haven¡¯t gotten used to not seeing his brother again.


    ¡°Nothing, just thinking about brother, Mon amour, I will be back in some minutes, head to our chamber, I got a surprise for you.¡±


    de said, kissing her tenderly on her lips ¡®fuck¡¯ de whispered, he would never get enough of her and he nned on savoring her throughout the night.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    As Be walked through the dark hall, she felt a movement sped right through her face, she stopped walking abruptly, she was now a vampire, she was fast in seeing movements¡­ again the shing speed of a human body shed through her eyes, the person was definitely fast, he or she wasn¡¯t an ordinary being.


    Be froze, the smell, the scent that came after the speed was familiar, the scent only belonged to one person¡­¡­.


    ¡°Kurt¡­..¡±


    Be whispered¡­. quickly turning back, this wasn¡¯t real, Kurt  was dead, she saw Kurt¡¯s body when he wasid to rest.


    Perhaps this was a dream¡­ her over thinking for Kurt had taken over her senses.


    ¡°Be¡­¡±


    A voice said in the dark hall¡­. making her froze entirely¡­.

 #2 Bearing The Alpha鈥檚 Pups C1

    BOOK TWO-Bearing The Alpha¡¯s Pups


    *****


    ¡°I, Carl Roger, reject you, Morgan, from being my future Luna and mate.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re sensible, you¡¯ll find a quiet ce to die on your own, instead of tarnishing our people¡¯s glory.


    ¡°You¡¯re just an ugly toad. Stay in the mud quietly, and don¡¯t burden our pack.¡±


    On Morgan¡¯s Seventeenth birthday, she discovers that Carl Roger, her destined mate, chooses to endure pain rather than ept her. Each word he utters pierces her heart, leaving her trembling with devastation. Seeking sce, she turns to alcohol and finds herself lost in the depths of the woods. It is there that she encounters Alpha Damien ckwood, a mysterious and feared leader known for his ruthless demeanor. Haunted by the loss of his first love, Damien has be bitter, cold, and closed off to the prospect of opening his heart again.


    In the midst of their shared vulnerability, Morgan and Damien share a passionate one-night stand, unaware of the life-changing consequences it will bring. Soon after, Morgan discovers she is pregnant, and the weight of rejection from her pack forces her into exile. Determined to raise her child alone, she embarks on a journey of resilience and self-discovery.


    Yearster, fate intervenes and Luna, Morgan¡¯s triplets, unknowingly leads her back into Damien¡¯s world. Their paths collide once more, bringing to the surface the pain, desire, and unresolved emotions they had buried deep within. As Luna¡¯s innocence and unconditional love be the catalyst, Morgan and Damien must confront their painful past and navigate the intricateplexities of shared parenthood.


    Will Morgan¡¯s unwavering love and the purity of their triplet¡¯s heart be enough to break through Damien¡¯s hardened exterior? Can they find redemption, forgiveness, and a second chance at happiness amidst the tangled web of their past?


    *****


    She have never had a realughter in a while, now staring at the cat whoy beside her bed as he nuzzled in between her legs made her giggled withughter.


    Slowly she bent down to pet its head, slowly touching his hairy hair down towards his back and it purred in contentment.


    If only her pack could appreciate her just like this cat was, the thought of her pack instantly made her sick, her face which was once fixed with excitement now had a mix of sadness and anger in it.


    Everyone had betrayed her, ever since her mother died and her father married the woma¡­


    ¡°Luna!¡±


    She heard a voice screamed her name which interrupted her thoughts,


    ¡°Here shees again¡±


    Luna whispered to the cat and quickly she rose from her feet as she dashed out from her room, whose paint was peeling off and some part of the wall broken.


    As she stepped out from the room, her step mother was staring down at her with a stare that could make the weakest fall to their knees and beg for mercy and she was the weakest in the pack, the omega who was hated by all and also the most disgusted among all.


    ¡°The only reason you are alive up to this moment is because your father had insisted to not let any harm befall you. But I do not think that will be possible because you are disobeying orders, now who do you think will wash the dishes, or sieve the grains or tend to the fowls, you do not sit yourzy ass and do nothing, I do not ever want to see you rest or find you rxing. Do you understand?¡±


    Rebekah her step mother said, and Luna knew that her step mother do not care if she had eaten or taken a bath or even on her period, she only care for her daughter, Amelia, the pack whore.


    ¡°Yes mother¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her words, a hot p descended on her face.


    ¡°I do not ever want to hear you call me mother, because I never gave birth to you neither will I give birth to such a low life like you.¡±


    Rebekah said and quickly she left her presence.


    As Luna stared at the retreating figure of her step mother, tears seek to escape her eyes but quickly she prevented it, she wasn¡¯t ever going to cry for someone who have mistreated her, never will she.


    Quickly, she turned to head to the pack kitchen but unfortunately she bump into someone, a tall huge body, it felt like a wall, a beautiful nice scented wall and she found herself breathing at the delicacy.


    ¡°Ummm¡­¡±


    She heard a muscr voice said and quickly she stepped back, her eyes widened at who she saw standing a feet apart from her, it was none other than the pack alpha, Carl, devilishly handsome with a demeanor like a god and a body like the son of Zeus, every woman was crushing on the alpha and she was no exception.


    ¡°Are you alright¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    She heard him say and quickly she bowed her head down slowly to the ground, she was just an omega, who wouldn¡¯t dare stare up at the young alpha and who can¡¯tpete with any of the finedies in the pack.


    ¡°Yes I am, I am so sorry Alpha Carl for bumping into you.


    She said, as she noticed her cheek became quite hot.


    ¡°Its fine, I believe you¡­¡±


    ¡°Ooh here you are Alpha Carl, I was looking for you and the guards told me that you went this way.¡±


    A voice said, interrupting the alpha and Luna silently hissed, now the bigger devil had arrived, her step sister, Amelia, everyone knew how she had tagged the alpha to be her boyfriend even though it was false, she had always wanted to be the luna right from little, always clenched into the alpha hands since they were kids, she was the pack whore, trying to rip where she did not sow and it seems like her step sister haven¡¯t noticed he¡­


    ¡°Ooh who do we have here, if not the weak and disgusting omega of the pack, my sister Luna, what were you discussing with the alpha huh, you dirty crap.¡±


    Amelia said and Luna felt her blood boiled with anger, not for once had her sister ever regarded her with respect.


    ¡°Apologize to the king for talking to him and tell him that you will never speak to him again unless he asked you to.¡±


    Amelia said as she strode towards her in a threatening manner, and Luna knew best never to disobey her.


    ¡°I am so sorry Alpha, I will never speak to you unless you permitted me to.¡±


    Luna said quickly, still bowing down.


    Amelia satisfied with her words quickly gave the alpha a smile.


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave Alpha Carl, the council members are waiting for you.¡±


    Amelia said, as she gave her a deadly eyes stare before leaving with the alpha who gave her a soft stare which sent shivers down her body.


    As Luna stepped into the kitchen, the maids waved at her, at least the maids were nice towards her.


    And then she started seeing barrels of food entering in the kitchen, and she was surprised at the huge amount of food brought into the kitchen.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, haven¡¯t seen suchrge amount of spices in a long time.¡±


    Luna said as she quickly helped in arranging the materials.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard, the alpha will be hosting a party, perhaps to reveal who is mate is, the moon goddess had dered that the alpha will be revealed in the next two weeks.¡±


    One of the maids replied, as they arranged each items ording to the other.


    Luna stared at the maid, a party was going to be hosted and she was just finding it out now.


    ¡°You said in the next 2 weeks?¡±


    Luna asked again,


    ¡°Yes, is there a problem?¡±


    One of the maids asked, eyeing her suspiciously, she was an omega and she do not have the right to talk to them or question them at most, they were more superior than her.


    ¡°Ooh, because my 18th birthday will being up in the next 2 weeks, exactly the day of the event.¡±


    Luna said, excitedly, for the first time, things were working in her favor.


    Having a party which shed with her birthday was quite exciting.


    ¡°That means you will be finding your mate?¡±


    One of the maids asked which instantly made Luna to stop talking, she had never thought about this, finding her mate, will the goddess bless her with a mate, all she knew was that she was cursed and there was no mate for her, and who would even want to be her mate but still yet, there was a tingle of hope within her, perhaps the goddess was beginning to hear her cries.


    ¡°Yes, perhaps I will find my mate.¡±


    Luna said, this time with hope.


    ¡°Well you won¡¯t find yourself a mate, I promised your father to keep you alive before he died but it seems as if you do not like living yourself. You have arrived in here for how long and nothing have been done.¡±


    Luna heard a voice which sounded just like her step mother, quickly she hurried up as she began seiving the grain with pain in her heart, and at that moment, she had wished to have a mate, a mate powerful enough to take her away from this hell hole of a life and give her a better life, but will that be possible, the only man who can save her was the alpha.


    ¡®But heck that¡¯s not possible, can the alpha be mated to someone like her?¡¯

 #2 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2.


    Luna was done sieving the grains, she thought of rxing on the wall of the kitchen for a deep rxation as she was so tired and hungry but another job was immediately assigned to her by one of the maids, she was to wash the dishes.


    She was the omega after all, the weakest one among them all, even the maids were stronger than her, so she had to obey.


    ¡°The dishes will not wash themselves Luna, get to work and stop beingzy! You shouldn¡¯t make it obvious that you are weak you this ungrateful child.¡± She heard her step mother¡¯s voice from behind again, just when she was about to carry out the maid¡¯smand.


    So she scrambled to the sink immediately, she almost fainted when she saw the amount of used dishes in the sink, the dishes covered the sink then on the floor and on the cab, she was astonished and was subconsciously counting the number of people in the pce who used all the tes.


    ¡°And why are you counting your fingers instead of washing the dishes? It seems to me as if you want your fingers to turn to eight in number instead of ten.¡± Reba shouted at her, but Luna didn¡¯t heard her, she was counting her fingers but in her mind, she was counting the number of people.


    Luna was lost in thought but jumped up in fright when a cold metallic thing suddenly met her shoulder.


    ¡°Ah!¡± She screamed. She turned to see what had happened, she behold Reba, holding a knife in her hand, with her face squeezed up in a frown looking like a sea witch.


    ¡°Why mother?¡± Luna asked tearfully. Reba¡¯s frown deepened, she had hit Luna angrily with the t surface of a knife.


    ¡°What did I told you about calling me your mother? I can never birth something so weak and ugly like you and I¡¯m sure your mother won¡¯t be proud of you either!¡± She raised the knife on Luna but was stopped by the chief maid who entered the kitchen.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°You are not meant to be here Reba, you should leave this kitchen immediately and train up your child at home not in a kitchen.¡± The chief maid had said, Reba snorted, feeling stupid for being reprimanded by the maid.


    ¡°¡±You are lucky she saved you, though I am sure she wouldn¡¯t be able to save you again next time.¡± She then faced the chief maid, ¡°And you, always mind your business. How I train up my child and a bastard or where I train them up should not be your business, so mind what concerns you and stop being jealous of me!¡± Reba stormed out of the kitchen after the words.


    The chief maid red at Luna, ¡°Don¡¯t think I fought for you, I will dly fight for a chicken than to waste my time on you. Wash those dishes clean and don¡¯t you dare break one or else you will have to face some bitter punishment.¡± Other maidsughed as they heard the words of the chief maid.


    Luna bowed her head in shame as the tears threatened to fall though she fought hard to prevent it from falling. She began washing the dishes slowly and carefully, mindful of the way she handled the te.


    ¡°You are being too slow on the wash, you still have other things to do.¡± One of the maids said to Luna, noticing how slow she was. Luna was frustrated and had to wash faster even with an empty stomach which led to her breaking some of them.


    Finally, she was done with the day¡¯s work, which included the clearing of grass, washing of the other maids¡¯ clothes with her bare hands and she had to feed the sheep, she was so tired. On a normal good day, her work wouldn¡¯t be that stressful but due to the tes she broke, she had to do some extra works though it was just a little bit different from her daily jobs.


    She walked sluggishly to her room, feeling like an heavy weight was ced on her shoulders. She only ate two slices of wrinkled bread with some mayonnaise, the mayonnaise must have expired because of the way it tasted, it was sour though she didn¡¯t thought of anything as she was eating, she was too hungry to think.


    A stomach ache hit her hard as she got to her room, she have been starvingtely and she overwork, so her stomach was disagreeing with her and she had nothing to eat to suppress the pain, she managed to lie on her bed and her cat went to her meowing in delight.


    ¡°I am dying slowly.¡± She whispered to the cat. The cat stared at her in different emotions, with the look that stated that it cares and understand her, domineering all the other emotions.


    Luna smiled, she wished she was that important to the other wolves in her park, she wished someone can look at her just the way the cat did, it had looked at her with emotions, care, understanding, sympathy and a lot more which she didn¡¯t know. She just wanted someone different from the rest, she wanted someone who sees something different in her, something that¡¯s different from what others saw, something beyond her weaknesses. She slowly drifted off to sleep, cuddling her cat.


    Amanda was with Carl, the alpha to be, in his chamber, ¡°I thought that maid is your sister, why did you looked at her with disgust?¡± Carl stated bewildered.


    Amandaughed, herughter was cranky, ¡°A bitch can never be my sister, I will rather be without a sister then to have one like her.¡± Carl was so displeased with how Amanda qualified her fellow wolf but he decided to keep his cool and besides, not like he really cared about Luna.


    ¡°I would have really love to have a taste of the maid, she is too attractive to ignore but the fact still remains that she is an Omega, such a waste of beauty.¡± Carl had thought shaking his head.


    Amanda drew closer to Carl, she traced her hand from hisps to his shoulder down to his hand then drew up to his chest, she started caressing his chest slowly.


    ¡°How about we forget about that unfortunate being and have some fun together?¡± She asked like a slut she was, giving carl a flirtatious smile.


    Carl was the type that got frick at anything under skirt, so he replied, ¡°Sure, let¡¯s get something done.¡± He smacked his lips on Amanda¡¯s, devouring her hungrily.

 #2 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3.


    Luna Morgan woke up the next day feeling so hungry, she looked by her side to see it empty, ¡°Where¡¯s Drac?¡± She wondered, calling her cat by it name, though she had no time to think more deeply on it whereabouts as she knew that her stepmother woulde bagging on her door any moment from then.


    Luna manage a walk to her bathroom to take a bath and get ready for the day¡¯s work. Though she was suffering in the hands of her stepmother and stepsister, she still had a nice room for herself, a room personally beautified by her father before he dies, the room was actually the only thing kept for her out of all the things she owned when her father was alive.


    When she was done with bathing, she dressed up and sat down on her bed, waiting to be called by her stepmother.


    A knock or rather a sound suddenly resounded on her doorpost, Luna was slightly scared to open up the door but she braced up herself and opened up, she was astonished to see Drac, waiting at the door, with a tray by it side. ¡°What the hell!¡± She said in a whisper, almost squeaking out loud.


    Drac didn¡¯t freaked out, it held the food tray with it teeth and drag it inside her room, Luna shut the door, still terrified.


    Drac left the tray on the floor, walked up to her bed and sat down, while staring at Luna meekly, giving her out words to eat.


    A tear escaped Luna¡¯s eye, she was so moved, she haven¡¯t felt to overwhelmed since she lost her dad, but she had no time to think, her step mom can walk in anytime, so she sat down on the floor, opened the covered te to beheld her favorite food, mayonnaise grease chips and chicken.


    ¡°Where the hell do you got this from?¡± She asked the cat, already devouring the food with no hesitation, she didn¡¯t mind if the food was poisoned, she has it in her mind that she will dly die with good food in her stomach, so that she will be able to have the strength to fly to heaven.


    Luna ate the food in such an hurry, she won¡¯t want to get caught, she only let go of the te when she was sure that it was linked clean, she drank the juice which the cat brought with the food and she became filled.


    ¡°I can¡¯t possibly return this te to the kitchen in my right senses, what should I do with it? It can be dered missing and the first ce to search will be my room, I¡¯m sure of that.¡±


    Drac swept it fur backwards before jumping down from the bed, it drove under the bed meowing, passing some messages to Luna but though Luna understood it, she disagreed, knowing she will be detected.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Drac didn¡¯t came out from beneath the bed, so Luna decided to check it out, she realized that there was an opening like a door under the bed, though it was little, only a genius will notice.


    ¡°Thank you Drac, I don¡¯t know how you do or know all these but I love it, though don¡¯t try it again next time, we might not be lucky.¡± She dumped the te, cup, tray and everything Drac had brought into the hole, shut the door right back, arrange back her bed to it position and sat down, waiting for her stepmother¡¯s call.


    The door to Luna¡¯s room was forcefully opened at that same minute and her step mom stomped in, throwing her an hard re. ¡°What are you doing in here since morning you ungrateful child? Don¡¯t tell me you are just waking up!¡± Reba yelled, shouting on top of her voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry mo¡­ I mean ma, I am waiting for you to give me some food, I¡¯m so hungry.¡± Luna pretended to be hungry so as not to draw her stepmother¡¯s attention towards herself, she clenched to her stomach, producing some fake tears from her eyes to see her stepmother reaction.


    ¡°Stop whining and get out of here to the kitchen right now!¡± Reba shouted, almost bringing down the building of her room with her shout. ¡°The alpha-to-be¡¯s party is in a week time and all you are thinking of right now is food instead of thinking on how to help bring all the menu to the table before this week runs out, you are shamelessly thinking about food for yourself? Get out of here right now or I will make you my food!¡± Luna ran out of her room immediately, heading straight to the kitchen.


    She met the kitchen in a bad condition, fear and sadness lingering on the faces of the maids, including the chief maid, they all turned to her immediately she entered. ¡°Oh! Its only the weak girl!¡± The chief maid eximed, releasing a sigh of relief. ¡°Where have you been all these while? You are justing to the kitchen after all these while, where were you?¡±


    ¡°I was in my room waiting for my mom to bring me some food as I am so hungry.¡± Luna said, not looking at anyone of them in the eye.


    ¡°So, your dead mom do bring you food?¡± A maid asked, causing all the other maid tough. ¡°Is anything funny to you all right now?¡± The chief maid asked furiously and silence enveloped the kitchen. ¡°W¡­.. what is happening?¡± Luna managed to stammer out.


    ¡°The alpha-to-be ordered a food in his favorite te, I forgot to take his water with me, then I dropped the food on the table before the stairs, came back to the kitchen, grab the bottle but returned to the table I dropped the tray only to see it empty!¡± The chief maid said soberly.


    ¡°No wonder, if it was one of the maids who lose the food, her head could have been on fire since and if it was to be me¡­ I don¡¯t even want to think of it. But wait, do they said food in a tray?¡± Luna gulped, realization hitting her. ¡°Drac brought me the prince¡¯s food and I ate it!¡± She screamed within, shaking outside.


    ¡°What the hell is wrong with her?¡± A maid asked, noticing the changes in Luna, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± They all replied in unison. They got distracted when they heard the alpha-to-be¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Where the hell is my food? Do you want me to die of hunger?¡± They all froze up in fright.

 #2 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    The kitchen¡¯s door opened, revealing an angry Carl and some guards beside him. ¡°What is wrong Madam Sandra? I have been in the dinning in my chamber for minutes but I saw no green light of you, I have toe here since I¡¯m dying of hunger. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Madam Sandra, the head maid gulped, ¡°My alpha, I don¡¯t understand a thing, I ced your food on the table but it got missing, I don¡¯t know how but we can¡¯t find it anywhere around.¡±


    ¡°Then you should have made another one, I¡¯m hungry.¡± Carl said with a frown, not liking the way they were taking him for granted.


    ¡°That¡¯s the problem my prince, I put the food in your favorite te and it got missing with the te.¡±


    Carl frown deepened, ¡°I don¡¯t understand you but make me another or I eat your flesh, you are having just five minutes Madam Sandra.¡± He stomped out of the kitchen.


    Madam Sandra touched her head, releasing an heavy breath, ¡°Thank God my head is still there.¡± She then nced around, ¡°What are you all staring at? Get to work, and prepare the alpha¡¯s meal!¡± She yelled at the other maids.


    They all got to work while Luna just stared at them, doing nothing because she didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°And what are you standing there for, doing nothing?¡± A maid asked her, noticing she was idle.


    ¡°Hmm nothing.¡± She quickly picked up the napkin, dusting the shelf and cab.


    The alpha¡¯s food was done in no time and was dished out, Madam Sandra carried it to his chamber where he was waiting impatiently. ¡°You are five minuteste but I will pretend I don¡¯t notice.¡± He dogged inside the food eating, ¡°What do you said happened to the first food?¡± He asked Madam Sandra, not raising his head up from his food.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how it happened, it got disappeared from the table.¡± Madam Sandra replied with a slight bow.


    He stopped eating and dropped his spoon to talk, ¡°Someone must have stolen it. I checked the CCTV footage but nothing seems unusual. Anyways, forget about that and prepare my party very well, I want no mistake, neither will I want any of the food to disappear on the day.¡± He picked up his spoon again and continued eating.


    ¡°Sure my alpha, there will be no mistake.¡± Madam Sandra vowed.


    ¡°You may leave.¡± He waved his hand rudely to her.


    ¡°Sure my alpha.¡± She left the young alpha¡¯s chamber to the kitchen.


    ¡°Madam, is the alpha still angry?¡± A maid asked the chief maid as soon as she entered.


    ¡°Of course he is.¡± The chief maid said sweetly before shouting, ¡°You are expecting him to take out his anger on me right? Well, unlucky you, because I survived and he is not more angry.¡± She was foaming in anger. ¡°There should be no mistake in the food, cakes and refreshments, drinks or anything rting to the party, I gave the alpha my words and I still cherish my head.¡± She went out of the kitchen, feeling like a fool for the food to have got missing through her.


    The other maidsughed as they watched her leave, ¡°I don¡¯t pity her, I wish the alpha gave her a tragic punishment. She could have wish for something more terrifying if it is any of us.¡± A maid said, not in any way sorry for the chief maid.


    ¡°And she could have giving us a million and one reasons why we shouldn¡¯t be careless with things especially things rting with the alpha-to-be.¡± Another maid agreed with the first and they all nodded their heads in agreement.


    Luna was just separately doing her work, she decided to mind her business, neither did she care about what they were all talking about, she knew that they all could have been happy or more delighted if they were to find out that she was the person behind the missing food, all thanks to her cat but she was eager to know what the alpha to be said to Madam Sandra, though she kept her cool, she knew she shouldn¡¯t be obviously eager or she gets suspected.


    Reba entered the kitchenter, ¡°Hey, have you eaten?¡± She asked Luna, ncing at the other maids.


    Luna stared at her for sometimes before gently shaking her head, indicating, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°I dropped a food in your room, check it out and eat before youe back here and continue your work.¡±


    Luna stared at Reba, ¡°Why is she behaving different, has she hear about the missing food? Is she suspicious of me?¡± She wondered but asked, ¡°Are you okay mother?¡±


    ¡°Your mother will not be okay, neither will she have a rest of mind.¡± Reba cursed. She feels disgusted every time Luna calls her mother.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I will just go.¡± Luna left feeling hurt. ¡°I know my mother is not okay anywhere she is, she will wish toe back here to be my pir but she¡¯s gone forever.¡±


    ¡°Hi there.¡± Reba called unto one of the maids, wanting to ask her about some information rting to the missing food.


    ¡°How can I help you madam?¡±


    ¡°I heard about the missing food of the alpha to be, isn¡¯t it crazy that a food is missing in the park for the first time and its not any other person¡¯s food but the alpha¡¯s.¡± Reba told the maids how she knew about it, she had heard from Amanda, who heard it when Carl was discussing with Madam Sandra and everyone in the park already know about it all thanks to her, who was spreading out the news.


    ¡°Its crazy and astonishing but I think the alpha is not ready to punish anyone for it since the mistake came from Madam Sandra.¡± A maid answered nonchntly.


    ¡°I hate that woman so much, I wish she gets punished.¡± Reba said in deep hatred.


    The door opened at that time revealing Madam Sandra, ¡°And shame to my enemies, the alpha to be overlooked my mistake.¡± She said as she entered, she had been hearing what Reba was saying from outside because of her ability of picking up of words from a far distance as she was a wolf.


    ¡°In this pce Reba, its either you die before me or you leave here before me. One will happen out of those two. Now, leave and allow us to concentrate or I will tag you as threat in the sight of the alpha himself!¡±


    ¡°Its not over Sandra, you won again.¡± Reba left the room angrily, cursing Madam Sandra under her breath.


    ¡°And what are you all discussing with her?¡± The chief maid asked the other maids, folding her hands together.


    ¡°We were not answering her, she was only one doing the talking.¡± They defended themselves.


    ¡°Oh yeah! Where is the unfortunate omega by the way?¡± The chief maid asked, noticing Luna¡¯s absence.


    ¡°She went to eat, probably some leftovers.¡± They mocked.


    ¡°The leftovers are meant for her and the animals, so its nothing new. Get back to work.¡±

 #2 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5.


    The rest of the week was used for the preparation of the young alpha¡¯s party with madam Sandra making sure that nothing was wrong with the food prepared and drinks.


    Amelia was in her room with her mother, Reba, she was getting prepared for the party. Reba had earlier bought her a red attractive dinner gown which had glittering diamond stone on every parts of the gown, she had bought the gown with her life savings but surely didn¡¯t mind, the alpha will be choosing his mate that day and her daughter must be the chosen one.


    ¡°Do you think this gown is attractive enough mother? I think the back side should be a little bit more open, so that my fresh skin will be expose to the extend that Carl will wants to eat me raw immediately he sights me.¡± Amelia said, spinning in front of the mirror.


    Reba smiled, feeling so proud to have Amelia as her daughter. ¡°My daughter is now grown.¡± They both shared augher before she continued, ¡°I know what Carl wants in a girl, that is why I got you this exact gown and the color, remember Carl goes crazy every time he sees a girl in red.¡±


    Amelia nodded her head, just realizing that her mother was right. She remembered that every time she wore red to meet Carl up, he always says that he felt like eating her up and if eventually they have sex that day, it was always different from other times¡¯ sex, it was always heavenly and it always got her yearning for more for three days.


    ¡°I never really noticed mom, but now that I know, red is now my favorite color.¡± She said, adjusting the length of the gown to make it shorter. ¡°By the way, how do you know about Carl¡¯s obsession to red?¡±


    ¡°I know a lot of things going on in this pack, I¡¯m not answering Reba for fun, I am having ears all around the four conners of the pack and the pce will be the least of the things I can do.¡± She drew closer to Amelia, whispering,


    ¡°I watched Carl closely since when you both were little and after realizing that he was the one for you, I began to watch what his likes and dislikes were and little by little, I know much than anyone.¡± Reba concluded, straightened up herself and adjusting her gown before staring at Amelia.


    ¡°You are a genius mother, I wish to be like you when I grow older. I will be proud to let my pups know about their grandmother and one day, I will choose an handsome and strong wolf for my girl pup, just like you did for me.¡± Amelia said smilingly, being so proud of her mother.


    ¡°Oh my daughter!¡± Reba pulled her into an embrace. ¡°I¡¯m so happy.¡±


    They disengaged smiling at each other. ¡°Imagine what that unfortunate omega will be doing now mother.¡±


    ¡°She is eighteen years old today Amelia, you won¡¯t believe she was fascinating on having a mate today.¡± Reba said, dressing Amelia¡¯s hair in a princess-like.


    ¡°Everybody wants a mate, I know she will be wishing for what we the lucky and beautiful wolves have but wishes are not horses mother. I have have all the good things while she has nothing, I bet she was destined to be my ve.¡± Amelia said, already imagining how she will make Luna suffer if her mother can give her to her as ve.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Thinking of that, I haven¡¯t prepare a gift for youring sess. How about I give her to you as a gift?¡± Reba said, shuffling her promise to her husband aside.


    ¡°Thought you promised her father.¡± Amelia said, not like she care, she only wanted to know if her mother meant what she was saying to her.


    ¡°My promise to her father should go to hell for all I care.¡±


    Amelia smirked mischievously. ¡°Thank you moon goddess for changing my mother¡¯s heart. Now Luna will suffer her rightful suffering.¡± She thought.


    ¡°And now, all done. My pup has be the most beautiful female wolf in the pack. The party is beginning, I have to make sure you are perfect and ready to be address as the Luna.¡± Reba spun Amelia around, checking if there was no mistake.


    ¡°I¡¯m perfect mother, I can feel it and I¡¯m ready.¡± Amelia assured Reba.


    ¡°Alright. Now you have to search around for Carl and make sure you cling to him and don¡¯t allow any other girl to get close to him. They all in the pack thought that today is for Carl, the young alpha but I¡¯m telling you that today is for both Carl and you.¡± Reba told Amelia desperately, she can¡¯t wait to be address as the Luna¡¯s mother, that was what she ever wanted and now, her dream wasing to a reality.


    ¡°Of course mother, you should trust me on that. I will go first, I have to search around for Carl above the party begins fully.¡± Amelia left Reba who was repeating to herself that her jubtion was close.


    Luna was woken up by the loud bang on her door, she opened up the door, only to see one of the maids at the door. ¡°Its time,e on, there¡¯s no time, madam Sandra is not in a good mood, if you know what I¡¯m talking about. Happy birthday by the way.¡± The maid walked off.


    Luna sighed, she was only allowed to go to bed like an hour ago and they are waking her up that early again, she was so tired but can¡¯t risk to see madam Sandra¡¯s wrath in a day like this. She got under the shower for a quick bath and dressed up in the discern maid¡¯s dress for the party.


    ¡°Hold on, I¡¯m eighteen today and I¡¯m suppose to find my mate today.¡± She squealed happily. ¡°Nothing can stop me from being happy today, nothing!¡± She determined and gracefully headed to the kitchen where all the maid¡¯s assembled together, taking orders, rules and regtions concerning the party.


    ¡°¡­ You must smile at all the guest who order something from you even if they are rude, if a guest ps you out of annoyance, apologize to him or her, if a guest sends you on a errand ten times, always return with a smile and do whatever you are asked to do even if they ask you should link their shoes. Do you understand?¡± Madam Sandra said with a straight face.


    ¡°Yes madam.¡± All the maids chorused.


    ¡°Raise your hand if you have any question.¡± Madam Sandra said and few of the maids raised up their hands. ¡°There is no time for questions and answers, if you don¡¯t understand, just make a mistake and see the amount of punishments you will face.¡± Madam Sandra thundered angrily, she wasn¡¯t expecting them to ask her any question.


    The maids immediately put down their hands, apologizing.


    ¡°I posted a list on the wall there, go and check your names to see the potion you will be serving, good day to the obedient ones.¡± Madam Sandra walked away.

 #2 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6.


    Luna went closer to the ce where the list was posted with the rest of the maids. ¡°Oh my, I will be serving the alpha himself!¡± A maid said fearfully.


    ¡°Me too!¡± Another said.


    Luna stared at the both of them before sighing. She would have been scared too if she was in their shoe, in fact, she would have fainted. Though the alpha was not so strict on the wolves, in fact, he was one of the best alpha they have ever had in the Crystal Pack but his presence was domineering, his aura was strong enough to weaken the strongest wolf in the pack, talk less of she, the weakest.


    ¡°¡±Please, is there anyone here who wants an exchange?¡± The first maid asked, paving way for others to check their names.


    ¡°Anyone who wants a change of potion?¡± She asked again but nobody answered her.


    Luna was just standing in the back of the maids, waiting for all of them to check their names and leave. She was not dragging with them, she was just standing solemnly.


    ¡°Thank God, we are to attend to the visitors, just the easiest work ever.¡± Some maids jubte among themselves. ¡°Let¡¯s get going before madam Sandraes back here to chop our heads off with her new freestyle yelling.¡± The maids busted intougher as they walked away.


    Soon the other maids found their potions where they were to serve, and the people they were to focus their attention to, they all began to leave in twos, in threes and even some, a group of five people till the ce became scarce of people.


    Luna got an hint that it was her turn to check hers as the ce was clear enough for her, she checked the two list posted on the wall but her name was not found, she checked again, saying in her mind that she didn¡¯t check them properly the first time but again, her name was not found.


    ¡°Yes! Thank you moon goddess, you have bestowed on me this beautiful day of freedom to find my mate!¡± Luna said with the brightest smile she have ever shown.


    She turned back to begin her mission of finding her mate, that was if she has one but she halted her steps when she saw her step mother walking closer to her.


    ¡°Is that a smile I am seeing on your face?¡± Reba mocked, catching the smile on Luna¡¯s face before she could hide it.


    ¡°Good morning step mother.¡± She greeted instead, feeling so unlucky to meet Reba up.


    ¡°Hahaha, you are not happy to see me right? I can read you like I¡¯m reading a book. Oh! It is one of my abilities as a wolf, well you will not know how that is done since the moon goddess is so unmerciful to you, to the extend that she made you the weakest of all the wolves in this beautiful pack.¡± Reba told Luna. Deep within her, she wanted Luna to feel so useless and worthless to the extent that she will forget about finding her mate.


    Though Reba knew that it was possible for Luna not to have a mate, she still knew that it was possible for her to find one, which will give her no right to give Luna to Amelia as a gift just as she promised.


    ¡°But mother! I¡¯m eighteen, the moon goddess can start being good to me by giving me a strong mate!¡± She spoke back to her step mother for the first time.


    ¡°What? Do you just talk back at me?¡± Reba was shocked, even Luna herself was shocked of her speech.


    ¡°I am so sorry mother, I don¡¯t know why I said that.¡± She quickly apologized.


    Reba answered her with a sharp hurting p, which got her deafened for minutes. ¡°So because you are eighteen years old today, you already got yourself some wings, you want to fly right?¡±


    ¡°I am so sorry!¡± Luna said, holding her left cheek as it was burning. A tear slipped out of her eyes involuntary, she quickly sniffed hard to prevent the others from spilling out.


    Reba drew more closer to her to get a hold of her ear. ¡°Now listen and listen good, you are eighteen, that doesn¡¯t mean you will have a mate before Amelia. Though you are older, she is the lucky one, so I don¡¯t want to see you, being less busy throughout today. Why are you still here by the way?¡± She released Luna¡¯s ear, pushed her out of the way to check the list.


    ¡°What was I even thinking? I should have know that no one will wants to be serve by a loser, so you are free uh? Wow!¡± Reba pped her hands together, thinking of what to do to keep Luna busy for the day.


    ¡°Oh yeah! You will be my maid for the day, I can manage a weak maid. Come with me right now.¡± She started walking away.


    ¡°And were do you think you are going with her? She is not off duty remember? And you have no right to interrupt someone who is a maid in a day precious to both the Alpha and the young alpha!¡± A voice said from behind, a voice which turned out to be Madam Sandra¡¯s.


    Reba turned back to check the person who had the gut to say the words to her, frowning. ¡°I should have known it was you, always there to drench my orders.¡± She walked closer to madam Sandra, ¡°Stay clear from my business Sandra, I¡¯m warning you, this is not the kitchen and you have no right over my husband¡¯s child!¡±


    Madam Sandra scoffed, ¡°Check out her outfit and tell me who have a right over her right now.¡± She said through a clenched teeth.


    Reba checked out the clothes on Luna to see the maid¡¯s clothes, she closed her eyes tightly, trying to suppressed her anger. ¡°Why are you not putting on the clothes I bought for you?¡± Reba asked Luna, trying to sound less like a loser.


    ¡°Uh?¡± Luna muttered, not getting her, she was sure that her step mother will prefer buying the prince¡¯s ox some food than to get her some clothes.


    ¡°Open your eyes Reba, she is not Amelia, so don¡¯t you repeat that you bought her some clothing to show that it is the girl¡¯s fault. And you,e with me, you will do the inspections with me.¡± Madam Sandra began to walk away and Luna quickly tagged along with her.


    ¡°You won again Sandra, enjoy it when itsts!¡± Reba stormed off.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Madam Sandra didn¡¯t bothered to give her a response.

 #2 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7.


    Luna was grateful to madam Sandra for saving her from Reba though she didn¡¯t say it out, she was good with madam Sandra than with Reba.


    ¡°I learned that you are eighteen and you are anxious to look for your mate.¡± Madam Sandra said as she walked to the party hall with Luna beside her, holding a tray filled with blueberries and grapes.


    Luna sighed, not knowing what to say to madam Sandra, so she kept quiet.


    ¡°I am not expecting you to say anything to that actually.¡± She passed a smile and a little bow to a group of guest they met outside the hall before continuing. ¡°Have you thought of it if you are ready to meet him or you are only anxious so that he can take you away from here where your suffering is too much? Let¡¯s assume he is somewhere out there, what if you find him and he is only a little bit stronger than you? What if he is even someone like you? Have you thought of that? What will you do then? How will you cope? Do you think he will be able to save you?¡±


    A tear escaped from Luna¡¯s eye but she immediately wiped it off. She have not really thought of those questions, she was only anxious to find him so that he may take away her tears and just care for her like no one else has ever done for her, she just wanted someone who will see other things in her other than her weaknesses, she only wanted to be loved.


    ¡°I bet you are just thinking of those questions, some thing you should have done before now but I won¡¯t me you, there¡¯s no one to talk to, let me be fair to you, you are unlucky. Firstly, you are the weakest in the pack, secondly, you are having family like you have none, thirdly, you are having people who don¡¯t know your worth around. So you see, you are unlucky and I don¡¯t think you will start being lucky in the choosing of your mate. I don¡¯t mean to discourage you, I am only telling you what I am thinking, I might not be this nice tomorrow, so just enjoy it for today.¡±


    Luna held the tray with one hand and used the other hand to hold her two eyes, greatly preventing the tears from spilling, but even with all her effort, the tears still fell.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Sh! You will create a scene here, you have to control yourself, don¡¯t let people get a wrong impression about you, keep them in the dark, don¡¯t make your weakness obvious.¡± Madam Sandra patted her shoulders gently, passing her a toilet roll to wipe her tears.


    Luna gently wiped her eyes, ¡°Thank you so much madam.¡± She appreciated, her eyes so red.


    ¡°Its nothing. Come on, let¡¯s keep walking before we get yelled at.¡± Luna left out a light smile, nodding her head. ¡°Okay madam.¡±


    Luna walked beside madam Sandra in silence, thinking of what she had been wanting from her mate, not thinking of the other bad things she can face, ¡°What if my mate rejects me? Seeing how weak I am, I bet I will die if I face a rejection right now. I don¡¯t think I want any mate right now, I don¡¯t want anyplications to my alreadyplicated life.¡± She thought.


    Luna concluded that she needed no mate, she will suffer alone, maybe suffering was her destiny, she was to be a ve till she dies and she will dly be one with an happy heart.


    ¡°Let us stand up to wee the Pack¡¯s alpha, Alpha Roger the second and the young alpha to be, Alpha Carl and Amelia, his date today.¡± The party¡¯s MC said into the mic and everybody stood up to wee them.


    Luna¡¯s eyes coincidentally met that of Carl¡¯s as she glued her eyes on him and Amelia. She felt a tingling sensation run through her, down to her stomach, the feeling of happiness and want together with possession and she broke into a smile, before staring away, ¡°Mate.¡± A tiny voice muttered in her head.


    ¡°Let¡¯s sit right back and enjoy the party.¡± The MC said again as the alpha, young alpha and Amelia sat down and everybody settled on their seats.


    Luna didn¡¯t know what the feeling she felt was neither was she sure of the words she heard, she only knew that she was happy to see Carl. ¡°Maybe because he looks more handsome.¡± She concluded and tried to concentrate back to madam Sandra but she kept on stealing a nce at him.


    ¡°What is happening here?¡± Madam Sandra asked when she saw two maids, having their heads bowed in front of some angry looking wolves whose ws were out already, ready to devour the maids. Luna regained her concentration immediately, almost releasing her urine in her pantie.


    ¡°The ipetent maids you employed almost spilled the drink on my dress. This is my favorite dress, I only wore it because this party is special but your maid wanted me to regret wearing it her to this party.¡± She answered madam Sandra¡¯s question.


    ¡°I am so sorry madam, I know that the maids are clumsy but do tolerate them for today, only for today.¡± Madam Sandra pleaded.


    ¡°Fine! But one more clumsiness and I will send for the alpha!¡± The guest threatened.


    ¡°No, please not the alpha. You know that today is their celebration, they shouldn¡¯t be disturbed, just send for me instead, t¡­ through mind linking, I wille running and I will make sure I give them a punishment worse than death!¡± Madam Sandra said thest part showing the maids her own ws.


    ¡°I wish I can do that too.¡± Luna thought, admiring madam Sandra¡¯s boldness.


    ¡°But I am too weak to do that, do I even have a wolf in me?¡± She wondered.


    ¡°Oh yeah, I¡¯m d you came by, just the type of person I want to meet, I will mind link you as soon as they make some more  mistakes.¡± The guest said, ring at the maids.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Madam Sandra said slipping away from there and Luna took the hint and followed her right away.


    ¡°Guests are always like that, all you have to do is to tolerate them for the little time and you all will be okay.¡± Madam Sandra said.


    ¡°Wow! I wish¡­.¡± Luna was saying but the pain she felt in her chest cut her short. ¡°Ah!¡± She shouted lowly, trying to keep voice low.


    ¡°Hey, are you okay?¡± Madam Sandra asked her.


    ¡°My chest, ah!¡± Her eyes subsequently ran to Carl¡¯s seat to see it empty. ¡°I will use the restroom madam.¡± Luna dashed straight to the restroom.

 #2 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8.


    Madam Sandra followed Luna as she boated out of the door, she was surprised at the range by which Luna ran out, she caught up with her in the hallway leading to the restroom.


    ¡°Hey, are you okay? Wait, is that even a question? You are obviously not okay. What is wrong?¡± Madam Sandra asked, her eyes fixed on how she was clenching and unclenching her chest.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what is wrong with me, I just know that my heart is on fire, it is burning greatly. I need to get to the restroom.¡± Luna said, dragging her legs over.


    ¡°Why do you want to go to the restroom so bad? Will it quench the fire?¡± Madam Sandra said, watching her closely.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I only want to go there to find water to quench the fire.¡± She said weakly. Though that was not the actual fact for her heading there, she was hearing a voice in her head which kept on repeating to her to go to the restroom, which she was abiding by.


    Madam Sandra studied her gently, suspecting her to be feeling pain because of her mate bond, that was if she have already found her mate. ¡°You are eighteen years old today right?¡± She asked to be sure of her suspicion.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Luna replied nodding her head.


    ¡°Have you found your mate?¡± Madam Sandra asked her and Luna halted, stopping in front of a restroom.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know if I have found him, a voice in my head is just telling me some stuffs since this morning and that includesing here.¡± She revealed.


    Madam Sandra nodded her head in understanding, ¡°She¡¯s weak, so will her wolf be, I know she won¡¯t feel the presence of the wolf always and it will always remain a mystery to her.¡± She reasoned, then walked over to the door of the restroom.


    ¡°If I guess right, and if you have found your mate Luna, all this pain in the heart is happening as a result of the mate bond and your mate¡¯s infidelity.¡± Madam Sandra said, with her hand on the door handle.


    Madam Sandra opened the door with Luna by her side to beheld Carl in the restroom with Amelia, they were eating each other face in a kiss, snuggling each other like their lives depended on it.


    Carl¡¯s trousers was pulled down, with his dick deeply buried into Amelia¡¯s clitoris, driving her so deeply and hard.


    Luna felt like her heart was going to bust out of it cage, she was tongue tied, she held on to her chest in pain, tears flowing down her eyes.


    ¡°What the hell!¡± Madam Sandra was unable to hide her shock.


    Carl disengaged from Amelia when he heard a voice behind, he was shocked to see madam Sandra and Luna, ¡°What are you both doing here?¡± His shock slowly turning to anger.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°I should be asking you the same young alpha. Your seat is empty and everybody were looking for you in the hall, not knowing you are getting your dick swallow here in a restroom by that slut Amelia!¡± Madam Sandra said, she was angry herself.


    Carl face them gently fixing himself. ¡°How dare you referred to her as a slut?¡± He asked, pointing at Amelia, who made no attempt of covering herself up, giving them the real slut vibes.


    ¡°Because that is who she is and you Carl..¡± Madam Sandra walked closer to Carl, feeling so angry, ¡°How dare you fuck someone else when you know she is not your mate?¡±


    Amelia spanked you when she heard that. ¡°What the hell is she talking about?¡± She asked Carl.


    ¡°Yes, what the hell are you talking about?¡± Carl directed the question back to madam Sandra tiring to y smart.


    Madam Sandra chuckled, ¡°Will you lie to me that you feel nothing since morning? The made bond and all that? Will you tell me that you don¡¯t notice that the moon goddess had been merciful to you and have given you a mate?¡± She asked, looking Carl in the eyes.


    Madam Sandra had not look into Carl¡¯s eyes before, she tagged it as being disrespectful but that day, she was so bent on erasing the lust on Carl¡¯s eyes to behold his true chosen mate, she thought she could at least make Luna happy for ones, she thought she could do what is right and be fair, though she knew her job and position were at stake.


    Amelia got in between Madam Sandra and Carl, breaking the eyes contact and ring hard at madam Sandra. ¡°Thanks for the observation Sandra, he knew the moon goddess has been merciful to him to have given him a mate which is me! So, mind your business and leave!¡± Amelia shouted.


    ¡°No, you get it wrong.¡± Madam Sandra shook her head. ¡°Ask him he knows, he knows that you are not his mate, he knows that Luna is.¡± She told Amelia calmly, pointing at Luna.


    Amelia was shocked, she turned to faced Carl, who stared away, ¡°Seriously Carl, do you mean she¡¯s right? Luna of all people?¡±


    Carl had felt the same sensation with Luna, when his eyes ran into Luna¡¯s as soon as he stepped his feet into the hall, his feeling was even stronger than the one Luna felt because he was a full wolf and his wolf was the strongest in the Crystal pack excluding his father¡¯s, His wolf had whispered to him that she was his mate but he was so displeased.


    ¡°How can the moon goddess give him a weak mate? Why not someone like Amelia, the most beautiful girl who is standing right beside me? Why her?¡± He had thought and had gotten distracted and disturbed for a few minutes, but when he nced at Amelia in her red gown, he knew that he needed a nice fuck which she didn¡¯t hesitate to give to him.


    ¡°I am not the moon goddess Amelia.¡± Carl said angrily, getting angry over the fact that Amelia was putting the me on him like it was his fault.


    ¡°Do you nned on keeping this from me? What am I to you Carl?¡± She faked out some sob.


    Luna was just standing there silently, her face was filled with tears, somehow, she knew she can¡¯tpete with Amelia and she knew she have lose.


    Carl nced at Luna before staring back at Amelia, ¡°Come with me, I have a surprise for you.¡± He told her before walking ahead, he got hold of Luna¡¯s hand, ignoring the electric chilly feelings which ran through him, he pull her with him, heading to the hall.


    ¡°And finally, the wicked receive their disappointment.¡± Madam Sandra mocked Amelia, as they both walked behind Carl and Luna.

 #2 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9.


    Carl got to the hall with Luna and headed straight to the stage, passing by the alpha and luna.


    ¡°Honey, what are you doing? Are you okay?¡± The pack¡¯s luna, Carl¡¯s mother questioned.


    ¡°I am okay mother, I only want to make some things clear and I won¡¯t like to be disturbed or distracted.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± The luna stood up from her seat, wanting to argue with him.


    ¡°I mean it mother!¡±


    The alpha held his wife, standing up also. ¡°Let¡¯s be patient my love, he knows what he is doing and he is a smart child.¡± The alpha told his wife, feeling calm to see what was happening and what Carl was up to.


    Carl make it to the stage and took a mic, ¡°Hello everyone, I¡¯m Carl to people that don¡¯t know me.¡± He said, though he knew that all the people knew him, he had to make an introduction before anything. He then cleared his throat.


    ¡°I urgently need your attentions please, I have an important information to pass across to you all. I promise I won¡¯t take much of your time.¡± He watched as everybody proponed what they were doing and focus their full attention on Luna and himself, he waited patiently for them to settle down before starting his speech and rification.


    ¡°First thing first, the moon goddess gave me a mate today!¡± He dered.


    ¡°Wow!¡± The people jubte, feeling so happy for their young alpha.


    ¡°I told you to wait and leave him to do his thing, he is a smart kid and he is my son!¡± The alpha told his wife, the luna, feeling so proud of his son.


    ¡°I pray his mate is not that slut, what is her name again? Amelia? Yes Amelia! That girl disgusts me but Carl won¡¯t listen to me if I try to talk him out of his decision of hanging out with the girl.¡± The luna said with distaste.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°My love, I always tell you my son knows what he is doing, he knows who is best for him.¡± The king proudly said and gently sat down on his seat, pulling the luna to sit down also.


    Carl waited for them all to round up their jubtion before continuing, ¡°I don¡¯t think that calls for celebration, I¡¯m not done with my speech.¡± He said again.


    The luna stared up at her son, perceiving that what he wanted to say next is not good. ¡°No baby, don¡¯t embarrass me!¡± She muttered.


    ¡°What is he thinking?¡± The luna asked the alpha.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, he blocked me. He is keeping us in suspense for a reason.¡± The alpha said. Normally, the alpha can read Carl¡¯s mind but Carl blocked him from reading his mind, so he was dying of suspense with the rest of the people.


    ¡°Here.¡± Carl pulled Luna to his front, though she was terribly shaking, he didn¡¯t mind. ¡°She is the mate the moon goddess chose for me!¡± He dered.


    The hall was dead silent for minutes, before Reba¡¯s voice rang out throughout the hall as she have thought. ¡°I must stop this madness! This is the first time the moon goddess is not fair to people since I was a pup. How dare she choose Luna when Amelia is hale and healthy? I must stop this!¡±


    ¡°You must be mistaken! Why her of all strong wolves?¡± Reba said out loud breathing in anger.


    Carl got angry of how Reba thought him to be a pauper, ssifying him as someone who doesn¡¯t know what he was doing or saying.


    ¡°I swear on the moon goddess Reba, if you are not a mother to Amelia, your head could have been on the floor by now! I don¡¯t tolerate people talking to me like I¡¯m insane and besides, I am not expecting anyment or opinion from anybody, I know what I¡¯m doing and that, will I do, so be warned!¡± Carl said, his eyes turning so cold, stating that he meant everything he said.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry my alpha.¡± Reba immediately apologized.


    The hall once again became silent, ¡°Hmm, I¡¯m liking this.¡± Madam Sandra thought smiling to herself.


    Carl nced around the hall with his eyes so cold, he cleared his throat before saying. ¡°I am rejecting her as my mate!¡± He stated finally, then continued, ¡°Because I already chose a mate for myself, which is Amelia.¡± He dered.


    The luna spanked up from her seat, running up to the stage where Carl was with Luna, ¡°Baby what are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand!¡±


    Carl faced his mother saying, ¡°I have made up my mind mother, I cannot have a weak mate and Amelia is strong enough to rule the pack with me when I finally be the pack¡¯s alpha.¡±


    ¡°Choose someone else Carl, someone that¡¯s not Amelia.¡± The luna persuaded.


    ¡°No one is good for me except Amelia mother, I have been with her for years and she is simply the one for me.¡± Carl argued.


    ¡°She is a slut!¡± The Luna shouted.


    ¡°She is a slut to you but a sweet wolf to me and I am choosing her either you like her or you hate her!¡±


    ¡°Not on my watch Carl.¡± The luna said lowly, her eyes bringing out tears as she stared at Carl.


    ¡°Oh mother! It will be on your watch because I am making it clear right now!¡± Carl faced the guest ones again, ¡°Today I dere Amelia to be¡­.¡±


    Carl was talking but the luna snatched the microphone from him, smack it on the floor and the microphone broke into pieces.


    ¡°You will not make a mistake when I am alive!¡± She said.


    Carl howled in his alpha domineering voice at his mother, his mother wanted to howl back at him in her Luna¡¯s ruling voice but a mighty howling overshadowed them all, the heaven sparkling with lightening, as thunder breaks heavily shaking the hall, creating a forced fear into the hearts of all the people in the hall, they all fell on their knees, falling their face to the earth in fear except the luna, who was used to the sound.


    The alpha¡¯s voice rang, ¡°You have break aw Carl, you raised your voice on your mother because of a girl.¡± He gently stood up from his seat, then continued, ¡°You will be punished for that and your punishment will be, you shall not see the girl for months till your mother decides to change her mind!¡± All the people squeaked at how mighty his voice rang.


    ¡°And where is the mate?¡± The alpha asked.


    The people raised themselves up, they all stared around, looking for Luna but she was not found.


    ¡°I have no say to who you choose as mate but your mother knows the best for you, though I know you raised your voice on your mother because you are frustrated but you shouldn¡¯t have. You will be lead to your room Carl and party dismissed!¡±


    The alpha took hold of his wife and left the hall and everybody began to leave one after the other.

 #2 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10.


    Madam Sandra ran towards the Luna¡¯s room as she left the hall, she was so worried, she met Reba and Amelia who wereing out of the room.


    ¡°Who do we have here?¡± Amelia said, walking straight to madam Sandra in anger, ¡°She spoiled my n, she, that bastard, Luna and the moon goddess, I always know that she hates me.¡± She thought angrily.


    ¡°Who? If not the enemy of progress.¡± Reba supported, standing with Amelia in front of Madam Sandra.


    ¡°Hahaha, very funny.¡± Madam Sandra wiped an invisible split off her mouth before continuing, ¡°How are you both feeling? You must be so angry and could have bitten Luna to death by now.¡±


    ¡°I wish I find her in the room, I¡¯m sure she could have been dead by now!¡± Amelia yelled, ¡°And you, what do you think you are  doing? Siding her?¡± She let out a smirk, ¡°You will perish with her I promise you, just pray to the moon goddess that the alpha or luna should not change their mind because if they do, then you will meet yourself in hell!¡± She stomped off after her words.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think she threatened you, she is only stating the fact.¡± Reba supported Amelia, then passed by Madam Sandra to walk away but madam Sandra stopped her with her words.


    ¡°We both know that my words alwayse to reality, ¡± she faced Reba, ¡°Remember I told you that its either you leave this pack before me or you die before me, don¡¯t you see that it is beginning toe to reality that you will leave this pack before me? Your child is already bad in the sight of the alpha and the luna, then what else?¡±


    ¡°What else is that your words will note to pass this time and moreover, I use to think you can see the future, firstly, why didn¡¯t you saw the person that took the prince¡¯s food when you almost got punished? Secondly, are you not suppose to see that Luna is not the suppose mate to the prince? Thirdly, why are you here to search for her when you could have seen that she isn¡¯t here?¡±


    ¡°I knew that you will ask me all those Reba,¡± she chuckled, ¡°I knew who took the prince¡¯s food, I just decided to keep quiet because I know the prince will not punish me, again I know that Luna is not the suppose mate to the prince but his real mate. Think Reba, I took Luna away from you when her name doesn¡¯t appeared on the serving list for a reason, and that was because I don¡¯t want you to change her destiny, I want her to change it by herself and again, I know where she is, I am only here for the confirmation and I know I will find you and your daughter here. Watch your back Reba and be warned! Just like the young alpha said.¡± Madam Sandra turned and left Reba standing.


    ¡°How do I let all this happen? Now Sandra is humiliating me? How dare she? She must leave this rear, we don¡¯t want her around us, she is an outsider and should be cast out of here!¡± She stomped towards her room.


    Luna had slipped away from the stage when Carl was arguing with his mother, she had walked out of the rear where the alpha stays, none of the rear¡¯s watch stopped her as she walked away.


    She walked on the street, having no destination in mind, she just wanted to get faraway from them all, all of them who hated her.


    She continued walking like a devastated being, looking downward as she walked, she didn¡¯t want anyone to stare at her face, it was so messed up with tears and it was so red. Her eyes was bloodshed due to too much of crying, her lips quivered, like she was shivering and of course she was.


    As she walked, the shoe on her feet which had worn out due to excess usage was already creating pain on her, when it got to a stage, the pain became unbearable to her, she sat on the floor on the walk side and removed the shoe off her leg. She threw it on the floor, stood up and continued walking, walking barefooted.


    The ground decided to be unmerciful to her at that time, as the sun shun brightly down and the ground became hot as she stepped on it.


    She then decided to find somewhere to branch. She looked up and beheld a bar, ¡°Just what can keep me sane.¡± She thought and headed straight to the bar.


    The bar was so rowdy but not so crowdy, though she had a second thought of leaving the ce immediately but she stayed and got in because of the less crowd, pushing her negative thoughts aside.


    ¡°What can I offer you?¡± A bar attendant asked her as she found a seat to sit down.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I want something strong, I need to wipe some thoughts off my head, if you understand me.¡± She said in a purred.


    The bar attendant was unable to hear her as her voice was so low. ¡°I don¡¯t get you but I think I know what you will love, I will give you the Triple sec, you will really love it because of it sweetness and everybody loves an orange vored drink but not everybody can afford it, though I hope you can.¡± The bar attendant took the drink to Luna, ¡°But be warned it is a liqueur and it is quite strong.¡± He served her.


    Luna nodded her head to his speech, not like she really listened, she just nodded because the guy had stopped talking.


    ¡°Are you okay by the way? You look unkempt.¡± He noticed.


    Luna gave no reply, she raised her head, picked up the drink and took a sip.


    ¡°Well, I understand, you are the type that don¡¯t share problems.¡± He then rested his hands on the table. ¡°Do you heard of the young alpha¡¯s mate whom he rejected?¡±


    Luna stared up at him immediately, ¡°How news flies!¡± She thought but decided not to answer the attendant, she sipped her drink again.


    ¡°I knew it! I know that you will want to hear the story and it will definitely cheer you up. Well listen,¡± he cleared his throat. ¡°The alpha rejected his mate and chose her stepsister, he imed that his mate is a weak omega. I don¡¯t me him though, I would have done the same thing.¡±


    Luna picked up her drink and drank it all. ¡°More!¡± She voiced out, tears spilling out of her eyes.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh yeah, hold on. I need to attend to others. I will be right back.¡± He went to attend to other customers.


    ¡°Just when I thought I can forget about my problems, someone who doesn¡¯t know me decided to spoil my mood and worsen everything for me.¡± She thought tearfully, then drank the drink directly from the bottle.

 #2 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11.


    Madam Sandra was pacing around in her room in the rear, her mind was not at rest.


    ¡°Tonight will be crazy, I know she will be in heat tonight as she have found her mate, she only got rejected and since it is winter, the heat willst for five to ten days, I¡¯m sure every other wolves will be in heat tonight too. Luna have to be found, I know she can¡¯t survive it, that is if she even understands what will happen to her.¡±


    Madam Sandra thought, ¡°And the main problem, I have no right on her, she is not my daughter neither is she my family. Her family will not like me to intervene and I know that they are waiting for me to make a mistake, so that I can be send out of the rear but I promise, I won¡¯t let that happen.¡±


    She bit her nails praying to the moon goddess, ¡°Please moon goddess, save Luna tonight. Push every mistake off her part and let her be okay.¡± She sat down gently after her prayer.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°That is all I can do, I¡¯m sure the moon goddess will perfect the other ones.¡±


    She gentlyid on her bed, then spanked up, ¡°Oops! I am not done with the day¡¯s activities, I have to monitor the maids who are cleaning.¡± She thought, stood up from her bed, and headed for the kitchen.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it, why will the moon goddess chose her for the young alpha?¡± She heard someone said from the kitchen as she got near.


    ¡°That is not fair, why her of all people? I am even prettier and stronger, why can¡¯t the moon goddess chose me for him?¡± Another voice said, as she got to the door.


    ¡°Bunch of jobless people, gossiping about someone weak.¡± Madam Sandra opened the door, startling them, she watched as they all ran back to their positions.


    ¡°What the hell is going on here?¡± Madam Sandra asked, dropping her niceness to focus on her work.


    ¡°Nothing madam.¡± They quickly replied her.


    ¡°Have you clean up the hall?¡± She asked them, resting her body on the door.


    ¡°Yes madam.¡± They chorused.


    ¡°Who cleaned it?¡± Madam Sandra asked.


    Five out of the maids stepped out. ¡°The five of us did.¡± They chorused.


    ¡°Okay, carry your cleaning equipment, you will re clean it under my supervision but before that, I met you all gossiping about the weak girl.¡± She straighten her body from the door.


    ¡°If I were you, I will be thinking on how to make it out of here alive, not thinking of getting mated to the young alpha, you bunch of fools. Who among you want to be as weak as the girl is?¡± She asked them, getting angry but no one answered her.


    ¡°You can¡¯t answer me because you don¡¯t want to be that weak but you all will love to get mated to the young alpha and I bet you won¡¯t love to be rejected.¡± They slightly shook their heads, dropping their eyes to the floor.


    ¡°Just focus on your work and save me the stress of getting angry over you worthless fools, you all are the same to her, that will be if she is not better than you.¡±


    MShe then faced the five people, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± She walked ahead of them, heading towards the hall while they followed behind.


    ****


    Luna was still at the bar, she was drunk as she sat up to go back home.


    ¡°What of the pay?¡± The bar attendant asked her but Luna just staggered away, not replying him.


    ¡°You should have know that she won¡¯t pay.¡± A man said, watching as Luna was staggering.


    ¡°I know she won¡¯t pay, not like I really wanted to collect anything from her, I only want to hear her say it. Someone paid for her already.¡± The bat attendant replied.


    ¡°Your luck.¡± They all got back to their various activities.


    When Luna staggered out of the bar, the day had gone down and the night had resurface, she walked drunkenly on the road, though she was drunk, she made sure she was on a saver side on the road.


    She had not walked a far distance from the bar when she started feeling weird. A sudden heat was enveloping her body that she started sweating and she stood on the road side, the drunkenness slightly erasing from her eyes.


    ¡°What the hell is happening to me?¡± She wondered, taking in her environment.


    Everyone around was acting strange and she could see a few in an haste to go home, they broke into a run.


    Luna got scared, understanding immediately what was wrong, they all were in heat and she was not excluded.


    Going home would have been an option if her mate doesn¡¯t rejected her, she should not have been on the street in the first ce. ¡°How can I survive this? Where can I go?¡± She wondered, turning around to see if there is a shelter for her but she saw none.


    The sky soon became pitch ck and she was feeling greatly ufortable, she was having the feeling of having a male by her side and it was bing unbelievable to her, her between started heating up and she was greatly tempted to pleasure herself.


    All the male scent around suddenly became pleasant to her and her body needed a desperate touch, the more the male scent got into her nostrils, the more she felt her arousal.


    ¡°No, this is not right.¡± She thought and dashed into the wood by the road side. She broke into a run, running away from all the wolves around, though her body was disagreeing with her, she still didn¡¯t give in to the desire.


    ¡°She was a virgin and her virginity must be broken by her mate.¡± That was her policy since when she was a kid and she had been keeping on to it.


    Luna got very deep into the wood, very far from the street, far enough that she was perceiving no wolf scent around.


    She left out a shaky sigh. ¡°Finally!¡± She gently sat down on the floor, hugging her knees to herself as she felt her body gently rxing and her drunkenness enveloping her sight, she was slowly drifting off to sleep but jerked back to live when she started perceiving a scent.

 #2 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12.


    The scent Luna was perceiving was a very strong one which was basically calling out her name. She gently stood up from the ground and headed straight to where the scent was, walking through the grass and trees, she was surprised to see a man in the wood, he was backing her and with his back feature, one can tell that he was a really attractive and well built man.


    His shoulders broad as his hands pulled forward. He was facing a river and was giving out instructions to the river, thinking that they were his servants.


    Just as though he perceived Luna as well which of course he did, he turned back and Luna gasped immediately she saw him though his face was blurry to her, ¡°Mate!¡± She muttered.


    Even as the drink was still blinding her eyes, she can detect that the man was not in his right senses too just like her. He was drunk.


    ¡°Who are you? You are not familiar, What are you doing in the pack house? How do you manage to pass through the watch guards without them blowing an rm? What are you up to? Were you sent here by my enemies to seduce and kill me? If so, leave, cause I will like to sleep right now and I won¡¯t like to be disturbed.¡± He said drunkenly, turning back to the river he was talking to.


    Lunaughed, staggering closer to him, ¡°You must be mistaken. I am in my house, and you came here to meet me. I want to chase you off but your face is telling me otherwise.¡± She turned him over gently raised her hands to his face, caressing it.


    The man gave out a small smile and pulled her closer, holding her waist, ¡°I won¡¯t push you off, you are so beautiful, I have not seen someone as beautiful as you, I will deal with you in the morning toing to my house without an invitation.¡± He dropped his head to her shoulder, almost falling to the floor, but Luna held him and they bothughed drunkenly.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    He moved his nose closer to her neck, breathing in her scent. ¡°You scent so nice.¡± He dered, he was dead drunk just like Luna.


    Luna replied childishly, ¡°Then kiss me, touch me and make love to me. Kiss me here,¡± She pointed at her neck, ¡°And here.¡± She pointed at her lips.


    ¡°Then touch me here,¡± She pointed at her breast, ¡°And here, here and here.¡± She pointed randomly at her body. ¡°Then make love with me, please.¡± She pleased desperately in need of him.


    The man removed his head from her shoulder before saying, ¡°I will love to make love to you but I¡¯m afraid to hurt you and I am afraid you will leave me, just like she did.¡± He shook his head vigorously as he talked.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t leave you, I am here.¡± Luna said, pressing herself on him. ¡°Please, don¡¯t deny me of what I want.¡± She pleaded.


    The man gently dropped his head to hers, their foreheads pressing on each other before he pressed his lips on hers.


    He captured her upper lip between his, he started moving his lips on hers gently, desiring not to hurt her. He gently dropped on the floor, pulling Luna with him and not breaking the kiss, heid Luna on the floor with him on top and took a pace in kissing her, dropped his gentleness aside, taking Luna¡¯s breath away.


    The man pulled his lips off Lunas¡¯ when he sensed that she can¡¯t breath, he dropped his lips on her neck, he smugly smacked her neck and corbone, his wolves threatening to take over but he struggled to be in charge before leaving her neck.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± She moaned, loving how he was making her feel.


    He moved to her chest but her dress was obstructing him, he got hold on the tip of her dress, removing it from her body, almost ripping it off, he got hold of her bra and ripped it off before throwing it away, not caring about were it maynds.


    Luna held his top, and got rid of it with the man¡¯s help, leaving the upper part of their bodies naked. Luna caressed his abs and muscles as he buried his face to her chest.


    He held her left medium sized breast in his hand, his lipsing in contact with her nipple. ¡°Oh my!¡± Luna moaned, losing sensespletely, want and desire clouded her thoughts and her moan growing louder and unstoppable, making the man so hard and impatient.


    He traced his left hand to her pantie, driving it straight into her pantie, he touched her pussy and got so proud of himself to find it so wet. ¡°I am doing a great job.¡± He praised himself mentally.


    He drove a finger into her pussy roughly and Luna cried out painfully. He quickly withdrew his finger, realizing that she was a virgin. He raised up his head, staring at her in amusement.


    ¡°Now I know why you are in my house, you haven¡¯t been touched before, you are so tight and I invited you over by myself. But I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t be gentle I have no more patience.¡± He told Luna.


    He stood up from her in an haste, got rid of his jean trousers and his short, then sat down on the floor, ripping her pantie off, he pulled her to himself as he was sitting on the ss in the floor, he gently portioned Luna on his dick and guild her to take his dick in.


    It was hard for his dick to enter her pussy, her hole was so little and his dick was mightily built. He tried again but his dick refused to enter. ¡°Fuck! Too tight!¡± He groaned.


    He stood up from the floor and pulled Luna to her knees, he portioned her in a doggy style and drove straight into her clit, forcing his dick in.


    ¡°Ah!!¡± Luna shouted, tears gushing out of her eyes and blood gushing out of her pussy, she was in deep pain.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, please forgive me but I can¡¯t stop, this is so good.¡± The man said,  pulled his dick out before forcing it back into her pussy.


    ¡°Ah no! Please stop!¡± She shouted but all fell on deaf ears as he fucked her throughout the night.

 #2 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13.


    ¡°No!!!¡± Madam Sandra jerked up from her sleep, sweating profusely as she ruminated on her dream which was more or else a nightmare.


    ¡°What the hell was that dream? Where is Luna by the way?¡±


    Madam Sandra got out of bed, wore her robe and headed straight to Luna¡¯s room, ¡°I just wish she doesn¡¯t do anything crazy, just please, let me meet you in the room.¡± She prayed within.


    Madam Sandra hastened her steps as she walked faster towards Luna¡¯s room, she was getting closer when she started hearing some voices from Reba¡¯s room, she got closer to hear properly.


    ¡°Do you know that that bastard did not returned home yesterday mother? She walked away to god knows where, I hope she never returns!¡± Madam Sandra heard Amelia said with hatred evidence in her voice.


    ¡°If you notice darling, you will see that I made no intention of breaking an rm that she is missing, I hope the rogues find her and use her as meal, maybe then, she will learn her lesson and her useless father will understand that she doesn¡¯t worth all his care and the useless promises he forced me to make!¡± Reba said, bumming in anger.


    Amelia wanted to answer her mother but was cut short by the opening of the door and entering of Madam Sandra.


    ¡°I thought I locked that door to prevent some witch like you from enter in here without notice!¡± Reba barked at Madam Sandra.


    ¡°Now, you made it obvious that you are more of a dog than a wolf,¡± she sighed, then continued, ¡°I have always know that Luna was unlucky and today, I realize that the most unlucky thing that has ever happened to her is having you as her stepmother and you as her stepsister.¡± She pointed at Reba and Amelia respectfully.


    ¡°How dare you spat your nonsense at my mother!¡± Amelia yelled, wanting to bounce on madam Sandra but she realized that she can¡¯t raised her legs.


    ¡°When two adults are discussing, your obligation as a young girl is to keep quiet and learn but since you failed, you will be stuck there till I change my mind.¡± Madam Sandra said, getting ready to trash Reba with Amelia, forgetting her previous notion.


    ****


    Luna woke up the next morning, she realized that she can¡¯t moved her body, she was strongly wrapped in the strong arms of a well-built body.


    She was astonished at her position, ¡°What happened?¡± She wondered, trying to squeeze herself out of the arms without waking up the owner of the arms. She finally seeded and got up from the floor.


    The first thing she noticed was naked self and the pain between her legs, which were giving her a memory she wished was a blunt lie but the moment she stared at the man on the floor who was still sleeping. She knew that she had messes up even as the man seemed undeniable handsome and his appearance was appealing.


    The muscr arms were the first that caught her attention as she woke up, then the thick messy dark hair, which was almost as long as hers, the hair almost gave her the impression that she had spent a night being a lesbian, as the person got ady¡¯s hair but a man¡¯s body and his hair did a great job by covering a quality amount of his face, hiding it from her.


    ¡°No, no!¡± She suddenly whispered, with tears flowing from her eyes, ¡°I have dly lost my virginity to a stranger.¡± She sat down on the floor, holding her head as she remembered all that happened in the previous night.


    ¡°I thought I got everything under control, what have I done? I lost my virginity to a total stranger! I¡¯m such a disgrace to womanhood.¡± Luna cursed herself, crying profusely in deep regret.


    The man agitated, his long hair getting away from his face, giving Luna a full view of his face. She gasped in fright as she saw his face.


    ¡°Alpha Damien ckhood? No!!!¡± She called out mentally, holding her hair in frustration. ¡°Out of all the men around the world, it has to be him? Why am I always the unlucky one? Why?¡±


    Luna quickly searched around for her dress and underwear, she found her dress just around, she searched for her bra and pantie in an hurry, she found her pantie, though it was torn, and her bra was not in sight.


    She wore her dress without the bra and pantie and left in a haste, not wanting the man to wake up to see her.


    Alpha Damien ckwood, was known for his ruthless leadership of the ck Hood pack and icy demeanor to the people, even to those outside his pack. He was feared by all wolves in his pack and by other packs who share the same boundaries with his pack, even the rogues feared him.


    ¡°How the hell do we end up together in the wood at the same time? How did I even braced up the courage to touch him, and him touching me back? How then do we end up having intercourse?¡± Luna wondered as she kept on running, ignoring the paining from her between, she was focused on finding back her way home, though she wondered on.


    ¡°I thought I overheard the other maids gossiping some times ago that Alpha Damien gets irritated by people¡¯s touch, that he is heartless in judgment, unmerciful to enemies, cold to people, bitter to himself, neither will he think of touching anyone else since the death of his first mate whom he so much loved¡± She sighed as she continued searching for her way home.


    ¡°But then why did he touch me? Why didn¡¯t he controlled himself and prevented the intercourse from happening between us? Oh yes! I can remember, he was drunk too just like me.¡± Luna kept on wondering about all those things as she kept on finding her way home.


    ¡°But even as he was drunk, why is he ruthless if an ordinary drink can make him weak and insensible? What was he even doing in the wood at that ungodly hour of the night in the first ce? Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be in his pack or his rear? Or have I leave the boundary of the Crystal pack already and I mistakenly go into the ck Hood pack? But I supposed to see some rogues or watch guard in the boundary! That only means I didn¡¯t left the boundary, then what was he doing in our pack?¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Luna stopped running as she began to feel some unbearable pain in her head, she exhaled and inhaled to keep her heartbeat calm from busting out of her chest, she looked back to check if she was far enough but she instantly felt like she was being watched and chased.


    ¡°I have to get back home, or I will have to face the consequences if anyone has to find out about how I shamelessly gave myself to a manst night, not even just any man but Alpha Damien!¡±


    She resumed running and bothered not to  nce at the back to check anything, she was so determined to get away and escaped to her room before anything or anyone finds out about her.

 #2 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14.


    Alpha Damien ckhood groaned as he stirred awake, ¡°What in the world¡¯s name is this ce?¡± He wondered and tried to stand up.


    His eyes meeting his naked body gave him a chill, ¡°What the¡­.¡± His mouth was left agape as he gently rose to his feet, caressing his temples, trying to ease the banging headache he was feeling. He was feeling strangely weak, weak like he has never been before which was really strange to him as he has always been the strongest wolf to ever live.


    Damien roamed his eyes around the wood, before ncing around the grass, searching for his clothes. He pulled on his clothes as he saw them littering around.


    ¡°What am I doing here? Ah!¡± He held his head, resting his body on a tree close by, his wolf groaning too in his head, adding more to his pain.


    He squatted on the floor as his memory raised back to how he ended up here, from when he was carelessly drinking liquor in his room till now.


    Damien had been in his chamber, he was in great grief as his thought was filled with his moments with his dead Luna, ¡°Why must she leave so early?¡± He had wondered, drinking directly from the bottle.


    He remembered hisst moments with her.


    ****


    ¡°How is she?¡± Damien had asked the tenth healer he invited over to his pack house to heal his mate, she was infected with infectious canine hepatitis, which had gotten her brain melting and her heart weaken.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think she can survive it my alpha, the disease has eaten deeply into her body system and her wolf is too week to give healing a trial.¡± The healer said, repeating the same thing the previous ones have said.


    Damien sighed and headed to his room where he ced his dying luna, he gently held her hand and her lifeless eyes pierced into his.


    ¡°Why?¡± He had asked her with tears threatening to fall from his eyes but she was unable to answer him.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Though, that day was not the first time he was asking her that question and her answer had always being the same, ¡°I know I will not make it, I only make your sorrow less early but don¡¯t cry because of me, I know you will be okay with time. Just be okay when I¡¯m gone, I will be okay too in the afterlife.¡± Those where herst words to him and her every time answer to his question.


    ¡°Please, stay with me!¡± Damien had begged her but she never replied again.


    Damien almost lost his mind when he realized that she was gone, ¡°What the hell? No!!!!¡±


    All the wolves in the ck Hood pack knew that that was the same day their sweet alpha died and the once interesting and life booming pack turned to something else, somewhere so cold and uninviting.


    Their alpha became the ruthless and icy cold one they know now, whom they dislike but they have no say in it and moreover, they understood his pain, though they never thought for once that his new developed attitude willst for so long.


    ****


    Damien sighed, since he lost his mate, every heat period was not his days and during those times, he used to lose control of himselfpletely if he perceive anyone around, so he always dive into the woods to hide himself from people until yesterday.


    Damien just disappeared straight to the wood from his room, he didn¡¯t know where he was but he doesn¡¯t mind, well, not until he started perceiving a wolf nearby though the scent was faint and he didn¡¯t bothered to check it out, he was there to calm down his nerves and he wanted no distraction.


    Damien was slightly conscious of his surroundings and what he was doing and he has made up his mind to send the person that approaches him away with his cold attitude until he turned back and she touches him, his senses was lost and he didn¡¯t know how he allowed her to touch him because the greatest offense someone can render to him was touching him.


    And to think she was still tight down there freaked him. The only things he remembered were the feelings of her touches on him and how her pussy gripped tightly to his dick.


    ¡°Who is she?¡± He wondered, gently standing up to his feet as he tried to design and identify her face but he couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Not like I care!¡± He concluded after, though, his wolf was disagreeing with him, which was something strange to him.


    He disappeared back to his pack after calming his headache.


    ****


    Luna got to the pack house, she sneaked in through the hidden route and tiptoed in,  heading straight to her room. She had know the hidden route through Amelia.


    That day Amelia had wanted to go out to see one of her numerous boyfriends. Amelia hadmanded her to follow her to check for her if the road was clear and she had been her watch every time, leading to Luna herself knowing the route.


    Luna looked left and right, hiding behind pirs immediately she entered the pack house, sheter made it to her room with no one finding out.


    ¡°The moon goddess was on my side today.¡± She had thought.


    She sighed, feeling grateful for making it in, ¡°Meow.¡± Her cat came into view, caressing her legs with it fur.


    ¡°Not now Drac.¡± She headed straight to her bathroom, leaving the poor cat alone in the room.


    Luna got rid of the dress she was wearing and got under the shower.


    ¡°Will he recognize? Will he know me?¡± She wondered, ¡°I hope he don¡¯t.¡± She concluded sighing deeply.


    ¡°All I have to do is to forget all that happened, forget I ever had a mate, forget I got rejected, forget I ran away, forget I got drunk, forget I met alpha Damien of the ck Hood, forget I lost my virginity to him, forget I sneaked in through the hidden route, forget I am under a shower thinking all these things and finally, forget I nned on forgetting all these things.¡±


    Just as she nned, she put everything at the back of her mind, in a hidden ce, not willing to remember them again.

 #2 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15.


    A knock on the door made Luna to quickened up her bath. She headed straight to the room to opened the door for the person knocking. She bowed her head in utter embarrassment when she saw madam Sandra.


    ¡°Hi madam.¡± She greeted with a slight bow.


    Madam Sandra stared at her from head to toe, ¡°She seems to be okay.¡± She thought, keeping on a straight face.


    ¡°What are you doing inside since morning? Do you think you can nowzy around? Get your ass to the kitchen right now or I will help you there.¡± Madam Sandra said, eyeing Luna disgustingly.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Luna was astonished because of madam Sandra¡¯s new attitude.


    ¡°Are you deaf now?¡± Madam Sandra asked her with a raised brow.


    ¡°No madam, I¡¯m j¡­ just¡­ um¡­..¡± Luna shuttered, feeling shun of madam Sandra¡¯s attitude.


    ¡°What went wrong? Or wait, did she find out about my little secret? Oh no!¡± Luna thought to herself and quickly bowed her head in deep shame, ¡°I¡¯m a disgrace, no kidding.¡± She concluded.


    ¡°Why are you shuttering? Cat got your tongue? Well, I¡¯m not here for chitchat, get your ass to the kitchen in five minutes, I don¡¯t joke with my time and you should know it is serious, for me toe here on my own.¡± Madam Sandra turned back and left.


    Luna shut the door with a deep sigh, ¡°What changes? She was all sweet to me yesterday, what changes now?¡± She wondered.


    Luna went to her wardrobe to retrieve some clothes she will be wearing when she remembered madam Sandra¡¯s statement the pervious day.


    Madam Sandra had made it clear to her that she was only being nice to her the pervious day, she was to enjoy it when itsts and that she shouldn¡¯t expect her to keep on showing her candid attitude to her.


    Luna shook her head in self pity, dressing up. ¡°I¡¯m sure I will be okay, all I need is a little more time.¡± She assured herself, getting ready for the day¡¯s work.


    Drac came to her again when she started heading to the door, it caressed her legs, ¡°Meow!¡± It muttered with a dull face.


    Luna squats to it level, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for how I treated you.¡± She roughen it fur, carrying it in her arms, ¡°Do find something to eat while I¡¯m away and stay clear off the evil eyes around.¡± She instructed it and gently dropped it back on the floor.


    ¡°Meow!¡± It replied her now with contempt, wagging it tail left and right.


    Luna straightened herself and got up to the door, she held the knob to opened it but the door got forcefully opened, knocking her out of the way. Amelia bounced in with Reba.


    ¡°And where is the unfortunate being!¡± Reba shouted on top of her voice, causing Luna to squeaked in fright.


    Amelia matched forward to meet Luna, who was still groaning on the floor because of the effect the hit had on her, as she almost broke her nose.


    Amelia held her hair, pulling it so hard like she wanted to remove it from her scalp, not like she will mind if the hair got removed from Luna¡¯s scalp though, she will even be so happy.


    ¡°You this man snatcher!!! How dare you think of snatching my man?¡± Amelia yelled like a deranged being.


    ¡°Please let go of my hair, it hurts.¡± Luna pleaded, feeling get pain all over her face and head and the banging headache she was feeling because of how Amelia held tightly to her hair was not helping at all.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let go of your hair! I will make sure I remove your hair and disfigure your face to the extend that the moon goddess will be so ashame to choose any other mate for your, talk less of Carl! My Carl!!!¡± Amelia yelled again,nding a p angrily on Luna¡¯s face.


    Luna got blinded and deaf for five minutes due to the effect of the p on her. Amelia was a very strong wolf,pared to her, the very weak wolf, the weakest in her time.


    ¡°How dare you nned with that useless head maid to snatch my man from me?¡± Amelia yelled.


    ¡°And to think that you know that Carl is Amelia¡¯s? How can you agree with that witch, knowing that the consequences won¡¯t be good? Now the alpha hadmanded that my daughter won¡¯t have any right to see her love till the luna changes her mind! How dare you this ungrateful child of my husband?¡± Reba added, spatting on Luna and urging Amelia to handle her with less favour and Amelia pped her again.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Reba and Amelia should not have been that angry if the alpha had notmanded that Amelia and Carl should not see each other till further notice but since the alphamanded them already, their ns of ruling became so slim and that was what angered them more.


    Luna¡¯s face was so red, and she was already seeing in twos. ¡°Please forgive me I have learn my lesson and I won¡¯t do that again, please I¡¯m sorry.¡± She pleaded, trying to take in the pain which was so impossible.


    Her ears were like there were drummers drumming inside them and she was feeling like she would faint at any moment.


    ¡°Oh baby! You shouldn¡¯t be sorry now, you are having a little more punishment to endure and after that, you can be sorry!¡± Reba said, raising her hand this time to hit Luna¡¯s face but a voice stopped her hand in the mid-air.


    ¡°If I were you, I won¡¯t do that!¡± The voice thundered and both Reba and Amelia turned back with a frown on their faces to look at the owner of the voice.


    A gasp escaped their lips as they saw who it was. They turned to look at Luna, who was already bleeding from her nose then turned again to the owner of the voice.


    Amelia gently let go of Luna¡¯s hair and got away from her, causing Luna¡¯s body to fall t on the floor.


    ¡°What do you both think that you are doing?¡± The voice repeated calmly but one could differentiate calmness and anger in the voice, as the owner gently walked closer to them.

 #2 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16.


    The luna barged into Carl¡¯s room looking furious.


    ¡°And what is this I¡¯m hearing about you yelling at all the maids, destroying the things in your chamber and raining curses on the moon goddess?¡± The Luna yelled at him, feeling like her son was dead and a stubborn and senseless one has been born in his steed.


    Even mere looking at the ground and its surroundings, she knew that everything she was hearing were nothing but the truth, as most of the things in the room were broken.


    ¡°It is exactly what you heard mom! I can even continue doing it in your presence which I¡¯m sure will give you some chills!¡± He yelled back, smacking his bedsidemp on the wall angrily.


    The Luna stared at her son, tears gently forming in her eyes.


    ¡°What have that girl done to you?¡± She asked in a very low voice that if not because they were werewolves and they had supper hearing ability, Carl wouldn¡¯t have heard her, she was deeply hurt, seeing how scattered everywhere was and knowing that it was her son who did it, gave her a deep heart wreck.


    ¡°She done nothing crazy to me, she only did ¡®love¡¯ to me and I don¡¯t want to ever let her go, she is the only one I want, not some weak wolf the moon goddess gave me. Who knows if the moon goddess decided to punish me with the weak mate because of you and father? Maybe one of you have sinned and she wants to punish me in your stead!¡± Carl yelled on.


    The luna raised up her hand and pped Carl, now she was fuming in anger.


    ¡°Listen up young man, I birth you, you shouldn¡¯t raise your voice at me, neither should you use your father and I so wrongly!¡± A lone tear fell from her eyes as she stared at Carl.


    ¡°If you aren¡¯t my mother, I would have¡­.¡± Carl was saying but was cut short by the luna.


    ¡°And thank the moon goddess that I am your mother!¡± She stated, emphasizing on the word ¡®mother¡¯.


    Carl red at his mother, who red back at him. Carl¡¯s eyes was zing with fire. His cool ocean blue eyes, which used to call out people¡¯s attention had turned to ck, ck with fire burning in them and the Luna¡¯s eyes, which were brightened golden colours had be more darker, slightly turning to carton colour.


    ¡°I¡¯m d my husband has not make the mistake of coronating you as the alpha. You have to work on your behavior, mind and feelings before that can happen because right now, you proof yourself unworthy.¡± The Luna stated to Carl, turned back and left.


    ¡°Oh gosh! What have I done?!¡± Carl grossed out as the Luna walked away, he was just realizing his mistake, he palmed his face and fell on his bed. ¡°Will mother ever forgive me?¡± He asked rhetorically.


    The Luna sighed immediately she made it out of Carl¡¯s chamber, ¡°I have to see the white witch to know what¡¯s wrong with Carl, he wasn¡¯t like this. Or better still, I will see Sandra, she used to see the future but I don¡¯t know if she can still see it. Let¡¯s just give it a trial.¡± She thought, heading to the pack¡¯s kitchen to see madam Sandra.


    The Luna saw madam Sandra heading towards her as she got to the corridor.


    ¡°You are just the person I want to see!¡± The luna said with a faint smile.


    ¡°Your majesty, I am just returning from your chamber, will I find favor in your sight for I want to have a word with you?¡± Madam Sandra said with a slight bow.


    ¡°Of course.¡± The Luna chuckled, she signaled to her maids and guards, which had been following her about, to give her some space to have a private talk with madam Sandra, which they all abide by.


    ¡°Is it about my son?¡± She required, walking slowly with madam Sandra.


    ¡°Yes your majesty, but before I tell you about it, we have to stop some madness in this ce.¡± Madam Sandra told the luna.


    ¡°What are you talking about Sandra?¡± She required clueless.


    ¡°Come with me your majesty¡± Madam Sandra said and led the way to Luna¡¯s room.


    The Luna was shocked with what she met, she left out a gasp as she saw Reba raised up her hand to hit Luna.


    ¡°If I were you, I won¡¯t do that.¡± The Luna thundered, and watched as they both turned with a frown. She smirked when she saw their frown turning to a surprise one.


    ¡°What do you both think that you are doing?¡± she asked, with a deep frown.


    ¡°Good morning your majesty.¡± They both greeted with a bow.


    ¡°What¡¯s good about this morning?¡± The Luna asked and they both bowed their head in shame, not replying the Luna.


    The Luna watched as they silently stood up from the poor girl on the floor. ¡°Who is she?¡± She asked Sandra silently, pointing at Reba.


    ¡°She is Reba, Amelia¡¯s mother, Luna¡¯s stepmother.¡± Madam Sandra exined.


    ¡°Who is Luna? Who is Amelia?¡± She asked again, though she knew that the girl who was holding the other person¡¯s hair was her son¡¯s blind love but she didn¡¯t know her name.


    ¡°The girl on the floor is Luna while the other girl is Amelia.¡± Madam Sandra exined, pointing respectively at Luna and Amelia.


    ¡°Oh!¡± The Luna just muttered, walking closer to the trio.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°What were you doing to your stepdaughter oh Reba?¡± The Luna kept her eyes on Reba, while Reba kept her eyes on the floor.


    ¡°She is disobedient, I am only teaching her.¡± Reba muttered, nced at the Luna before returning her eyes back to the ground.


    ¡°And she took what¡¯s not hers, your highness.¡± Amelia added, with a sly smile, wanting to find favour in the sight of the Luna.


    The Luna chortled, tucked her hair behind her ear and stared at Amelia. ¡°You are not the type of girl I will want for my son, so stop trying.¡± She said, her smile disappearing, returning back to a frown.


    ¡°The fact still remains that I am your son¡¯s lover and he can never love the week girl!¡± Amelia said.


    ¡°Really? We will see to that. But firstly, you both beat up a girl because of a crime you used her of, you both must be punish! And your punishment will be that you will be locked in the dungeon for three days, you will be given food without water for the days. Secondly, no mother will want a girl like you as her son¡¯s wife, then, you can never be my son¡¯s future luna, never!¡±

 #2 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17.


    Reba was beyond upset when she heard that there will be punishments giving to them by the luna, ¡°How dare she?¡± She thought, grinning her teeth in anger but managed to keep it in though the luna and madam Sandra saw through her facade.


    ¡°My Luna, I don¡¯t think you are having a say in this, I am punishing my stepdaughter, not another person¡¯s child. She made a mistake, and I want to correct her but you are making it seems like she is another person¡¯s daughter.¡± Reba said as calmly as she could.


    The lunaughed dryly, ¡°Now, she¡¯s insinuating that I have no eyes.¡± She chuckled, finding Reba senseless.


    ¡°Even if I¡¯m blind Reba, I will know that the punishment you instill on the weak girl is way bigger than her offense. Don¡¯t you have a conscience at all?¡± The luna asked, her eyes sparkling in deep astonishment.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand any of these things any longer your majesty, are you punishing us because we beat up a girl or you are punishing us because your son is misbehaving since he loves me and you hate me?¡± Amelia asked, folding her hands on each other.


    The luna ignored her question, she look behind and signalled to four of her guards toe forward and they obeyed immediately.


    ¡°Lead them to the dungeon, tell the dungeon keeper to give them food without water, tell them that they are my special offenders and they shouldn¡¯t try anything funny with me.¡± The Luna instructed her guards.


    ¡°Understood your majesty.¡± The guards chorused, bowing their heads with great respect.


    ¡°Go on, carryout what Imanded you.¡±


    The guard bowed their heads ones again and matched towards Amelia and Reba, ¡°Please, this way.¡± One of the guards said, gesturing to the door of the room.


    Reba and Amelia sighed, staring at each other. ¡°It can¡¯t be that hard right?¡± They notioned among themselves, then followed the guards behind.


    Normally, in the Crystal Pack, immediately a punishment is dered to be given to you by any of the royal family, your powers and abilities as a wolf will be ceased automatically. You will be like an human, so that you will feel the deep effect of the punishment, the automatic cease of powers can only be breached by anyone who has the royal blood flowing in them.


    In other words, Reba and Amelia¡¯s powers and abilities were automatically cease, rendering them powerless and weak, so they followed the guards obediently.


    ¡°What should we do with the weak girl? Seems she fainted.¡± The Luna said, observing Luna who was still on the floor.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You have the ability of healing, then heal her.¡± Madam Sandra said, squatting by Luna, she helped Luna to a sitting posture, she has fainted.


    ¡°Who is she to you? You seems to care a lot for her, is she your adopted daughter or maybe your presumed daughter?¡± The Luna joked, squatting beside madam Sandra.


    Madam Sandra chuckled, ¡°She is none of those to me, I only saw something interesting in her which she must fulfill, though she¡¯s weak, I hope she will scale through.¡± Madam Sandra said, staring at Luna with a kin interest.


    The Luna held Luna¡¯s head and hand, healing her.


    ¡°I thought you stopped seeing the future.¡± The luna said, gazing at madam Sandra.


    ¡°I never for ones stopped seeing things, I only took a break from saying it all out.¡± Madam Sandra exined, a faraway look evident in her eyes.


    ¡°What do you saw?¡± The Luna asked, going back to Luna¡¯s matter.


    ¡°I saw¡­.¡± Madam Sandra was talking but Luna interrupted her with her sneeze, sneezing back to life.


    ¡°Wee back!¡± The Luna said, standing up from her.


    Luna stared from the Luna to madam Sandra, ¡°What happened?¡± She wondered as madam Sandra gently pulled her up from the floor.


    ¡°Go on to the kitchen, there are some works for you to do there.¡± Madam Sandra said.


    Luna stared at the luna, ¡°Thank you your majesty.¡± She appreciated with a bow.


    ¡°It is nothing serious, go on and stay out of trouble.¡± The Luna told her smilingly.


    Though Luna didn¡¯t understand fully what was happening but she knew that the luna had healed her. Everybody in the pack and even beyond knew that the luna had the ability of healing, so she understood that fact, but something still baffled her.


    ¡°What is the luna doing here? Am I worthy to have her here? What is happening?¡± She kept on wondering as she left her room, heading to the kitchen.


    The Luna sighed immediately Luna was out of sight, ¡°Where are we?¡± She asked madam Sandra, walking out of Luna¡¯s room.


    ¡°What I saw in Luna, the weak girl.¡± Madam Sandra said, walking side-by-side as the luna.


    ¡°Then what do you saw, you picked interest in her like you did to me when I was younger, it even seems to me like you are more interested in her than me, when I was like her.¡±


    Madam Sandra chuckled, ¡°Is her majesty jealous?¡± Madam Sandra joked, staring mischievously at the luna.


    ¡°Of course not, I just stated my observation.¡± They bothughed.


    ¡°What I saw in her is different from what I saw in you. You were a really strong wolf and you suffered less while she is a really weak wolf, I don¡¯t know how this happened but she will suffer most, though I¡¯m sure she will be okay after her suffering.¡± Madam Sandra said after theirugher died down.


    ¡°So you picked interest in helping her right?¡± The luna asked.


    ¡°No, I am not having that kind of interest in her. I don¡¯t n on easing her pain, so that when the timees, she will have the ability to ovee it all. She must be perseverance now, to ovee.¡± Madam Sandra had a faraway look in her eyes at she talked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t really understand those words you said but all the same, do you think she is the one for my son? Since they are mated to each other and moreover, will she continue to be this weak?¡± The luna wanted to know, somehow, she didn¡¯t want someone so weak for her son.


    ¡°My son is strong headed, he wants someone that can tame him beside him, not someone that will abide by every of his wish.¡± She thought.


    ¡°Is she your son¡¯s real mate and future luna?¡± Madam Sandra repeated the Luna¡¯s question chuckling.


    ¡°Is she?¡± The lunar repeated when she saw that madam Sandra didn¡¯t answer her but madam Sandra chuckle only turned tougher.

 #2 Chapter 18

    Madam Sandra never gave an answer to the Luna¡¯s question, she just kept onughing till the luna gave up and didn¡¯t bothered asking again.


    ****


    Luna got to the kitchen to see that the atmosphere was different from the other days own.


    ¡°What changes?¡± She wondered but decided to mind her business, she was still minding her business when a maid went forward to meet her.


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± The maid asked her.


    ¡°Yes, how are you feeling?¡± The other maids too asked Luna after the first one.


    They all left what they were doing and surrounded her, wanting to hear what she wanted to say.


    Luna was shocked, ¡°What is happening? Has these maids realized that they haven¡¯t been behaving fairly to metely?¡± She thought with glint of hope appearing in her eyes.


    ¡°Why are you asking me? Why do you want to know how I am feeling?¡± Luna muttered up courage to ask the maids.


    ¡°We just want to know how you are feeling, now that you are mated to the young alpha, you must feel on top of the world and feel like we are now minors to you.¡± One of the maids stated, causing the rest of them to nod, agreeing with what she said.


    Luna sighed, not in anyway surprised. Of course, she was expecting them to ask her stuffs like that but she didn¡¯t only know that it wille that early, she thought they would still give her some tiny respects for her rejection.


    ¡°I¡¯m feeling normal if you must know.¡± Luna answered them anyways, shoved them aside, going towards the trashcan to trash out the trash in it to it base outside.


    She haven¡¯t gotten to the trashcan when she got pulled back with the arm by one of the maids, the maid said, ¡°We are talking to you and you thought its good to just pass us by without giving a satisfying answer? What audacity!¡±


    Luna sighed, not answering them neither did she gave out any sign, she knew what they wanted to hear and she was not ready to give it to them or say it out to them.


    ¡°She is now proud because the moon goddess chose her for the young alpha, just imagine how much more proud she will be, if she is to be coronated in the future as the luna.¡± Another of the maid said, hatred and jealousy clearly evidence in her voice.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you think before talking Gina? The young alpha can never ept her as his personal maid, talk less of mate and now, you are talking about his luna, do you think the young alpha is that dumb to ept someone so weak for himself?¡± A maid said, to reprehend the other maid.


    Luna shook her head in self-pity before saying, ¡°If you guys want the young alpha for yourselves, then pray to the Moon goddess to choose you for him instead of disturbing my peace, please I¡¯m begging you. I am here to work not to partake in any questions and answers ss, please.¡±


    She jerked her arm off the maid that was holding her and headed straight to where the trashcan was kept, picked it up and left the kitchen for outside.


    The maids watched her leave, they then stared at themselves one after the other before busting into a mockeryugher.


    ¡°I bet she wouldn¡¯t be here today if the young alpha had chosen her, she could have been thinking that all of us are not in the same level with her right now.¡±


    ¡°And oh! Come to think of it, who ever thought that she will find her mate yesterday and that he will be the young alpha?¡± A maid asked them all.


    ¡°Nobody could have guessed.¡± The other maids replied.


    ¡°Then you all shouldn¡¯t be shock when you realize that I am the young alpha¡¯s second chance mate.¡± The maid boosted.


    The other maids frowned, disagreeing with her and each of them telling her that they will be the young alpha¡¯s second chance mate but what one of them said rendered them all speechless.


    ¡°Of course I won¡¯t be surprise to see your heads on Amelia¡¯s tter of gold!¡± One of the maids have said, pretending to be speaking to herself as she wasn¡¯t looking at them neither was she among the ones that were disturbing Luna. She had been the only one working while the rest gossiped and wished for the impossible.


    All the maids faced the one that talked, ¡°It should have been better if you are silent and pretend to be deaf, I have always known that you have nothing good to say with that tap you call mouth!¡± A maid fired at her.


    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t have taken any stress from me to call Amelia over, all I¡¯ll have to do will be to just mind link her but she got imprisoned for three days. I can still call her over when she gets out of prison.¡± She kept on talking, ignoring what the other maid said to her.


    ¡°What do you meant that Amelia was imprisoned? I still saw her this morning and she wasn¡¯t looking like someone who can get imprison.¡±


    ¡°Why do you girls believe her? Have you all forgotten who Amelia is? Allow me to remind you all that she is the young alpha¡¯s love and he rejected his mate because of her. Tell me, who can dare to p Amelia in the face talk less of putting her in the dungeon!¡±


    ¡°Yes, who?¡± Other maids asked themselves, agreeing with what the second maid said. They all returned back to their works, thinking that they were only wasting their time listening to the maid.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°The luna doesn¡¯t like Amelia, you should have noticed that yesterday in the party. The luna sentenced Amelia and her mother, Reba to three days in the dungeon without water but food will be given to them.¡± The maid told them again, busting their brains.


    ¡°Now, that¡¯s impossible!¡± The other maids began tough while making jest of the maid who was giving them the information, so the maid decided to keep quiet.


    Luna returned to the kitchen and gently returned the empty trashcan to it ce, she began her day¡¯s job not talking to anyone and none of the maids noticed that she has returned as they were busy with what they were saying.

 #2 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19.


    When Amelia and Reba got to the dungeon, they had thought that life in the dungeon won¡¯t be that hard but after spending a day in there, they knew that it wasn¡¯t a child¡¯s y.


    The only day they enjoyed in the dungeon was their first day especially Amelia, as she could order any kind of food of her choice and it was given to them.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Amelia had shouted when they first arrived, calling one of the watch guard guiding the dungeon.


    ¡°What do you want? Do you n on bringing down this ce with your scream?¡± The guard asked and the rest of the guards busted intougher. They were total number of five very strong wolves, no prisoner can outsmart them and escape, they were chosen as the dungeon¡¯s guards for the reason of their smartness and they are inseparable.


    ¡°Weak human!¡± They muttered among themselves but made sure Amelia heard of it.


    ¡°Hey! I am not an human!¡± She yelled at them like a deranged human while Reba just sat down quietly, silently observing the dungeon.


    ¡°I am a strong wolf and I will make sure I fire and punish you all when I be the pack¡¯s luna!¡± Amelia said,pleting her statement.


    ¡°Oh! I¡¯m scared!¡± One of them said, mocking Amelia as they allughed.


    ¡°But anyway we will see to that.¡± Another one of them answered Amelia, not in anyway scared.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that you already won a bad name for yourself?¡± A guard asked to Amelia.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± She asked him foolishly.


    ¡°You see? So foolish!¡± The guardsughed.


    ¡°Bute to think of it, isn¡¯t it obvious that we do not want an ex convict as our future Luna?¡± The guard that told her about her, winning a bad name asked her again.


    ¡°Not like you all are having a choice, the deal is between Carl and I, not the whole pack and I. And I¡¯m telling you, not even the queen can stop us, I know there will be haters, that is why I¡¯m having a special n for you all.¡± She chuckled dangerously.


    The guards were scared for a minute there before they busted intougher. ¡°You got us for a minute there!¡± One of them remarked.


    ¡°She surely did. If you are that scary when you are powerless, I wonder how you will be, when you have yourplete power with you.¡±


    ¡°Wow! That¡¯s an amazing remark.¡± Amelia pped, faking a smile. ¡°Why am I even talking to you all in the first ce? I should have known that you all will always think like the guard you are, and I¡¯m exchanging words with people so senseless.¡±  Amelia smirked as she watched their faces with her hands folding on each other.


    ¡°And to think you were sensible,¡± The guards shook their heads pitifully at Amelia, ¡°You don¡¯t know, but for you to be talking to we, the senseless ones, that only means that¡­.¡± The one talking stopped talking and faced the others, interacting with them silently with his eyes.


    ¡°You are senseless too!¡± They suddenly chorused, scaring Amelia, her skeleton almost jumped out of her flesh. The guards went back to their positions almostughing their lungs out but sent a maid to her anyway, they sensed that she was hungry.


    ¡°I want to eat casserole, put mayonnaise and ketchup differently and oh! Add fries and big box of chocte with a chocte drink, any drink of your choice, in as much as it is chocte.¡± Amelia ordered as soon as she saw the maid, she was grinning from ear to ear.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that will cause you to thirst quickly? There is no water remember?¡± Reba had warned her but she was too greedy toply.


    ¡°No mother, I can stay a whole day without drinking water remember?¡± She reminded Reba, ncing back to look at her. Though what she said was of course the truth but she didn¡¯t realize that she remained the same because of the wolf in her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say I don¡¯t warn you and moreover, do you realize that your wolf is not there for the mean time?¡± Reba reminded her again but she was too desperate to think.


    ¡°Now mother, stop being a joy kill and allow me to enjoy life to it fullest, it can¡¯t be any difference right? Even the weak human survives, so who am I that I won¡¯t survive it?¡± Reba sighed in defect.


    ¡°Fine!¡± She agreed, sighing from time to time.


    ¡°Hey, hold on.¡± Amelia called on the maid who was already leaving, before turning fully to Reba, ¡°Mother, aren¡¯t you hungry? It is free food, we should enjoy it now when we are having the chance to.¡±


    ¡°Just ask her to bring me a te of fried pasta with meat balls.¡± She said, still sitting quietly on the bed.


    ¡°Do you hear that? She wants a te of fried pasta with meat balls.¡± Amelia said excitedly.


    The food she ordered arrived in the next five minutes, ¡°What the hell? So fast?¡± Her eyes were beaming in happiness as she watched the maids served the food.


    She sat down to devour the food immediately the maids left.


    ¡°Wow! Yummy!¡± She eximed, eating with all gravity and joyfulness of heart, even as there was no water, she doesn¡¯t mind, even the chocte drink they brought for her was so thick but she doesn¡¯t mind.


    ¡°This is heaven, I will make sure to offend the Luna always so as toe here regrly.¡± She had thought, squealing delightfully within her. She even had an unwavering smile on her face as she ate.


    Normally, she haven¡¯t ate something so tasty or something that much before, even as she was dating Carl, she never for ones thought that she should order something like that in his name, she was always too focus on the sex part to think of anything and Carl was always avable to give her the sex anytime, at anywhere she wanted it.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Amelia ate to the fullest that first day and she endured the thirst but as soon as she woke up the second day, she understood what her mother and the guards were saying about her being powerless.

 #2 Chapter 20

    Amelia woke up the next day with her throat on fire, ¡°What is happening?¡± She had wondered, finding everything hard to believe.


    ¡°Mother! My throat!¡± She had screamed but her scream only came out as a whimper.


    ¡°Amelia, what is happening? Why are you holding your throat?¡± Reba panicked, Amelia¡¯s cries had woke her up from her sleep.


    ¡°Water, I need water, my throat is dry, I need water to ease it dryness.¡± She said in one breath.


    She was so thirsty, her throat was as if it would peal off as she held it tightly in pain, almost choking herself.


    All her thoughts that their stay in the dungeon wouldn¡¯t be so hard flew away from her head and pain was all she was feeling that morning, she was breathing rapidly.


    ¡°Mother.¡± She called, a tear slipping from the side of her eyes, ¡°I¡¯m dying.¡± She muttered, feeling that the pain was multiplying as the time ticked.


    ¡°Never! You are never dying!¡±


    Reba ran to the gate of the dungeon, she banged it so loud, ¡°Help! Help!! Help!!!¡±


    She kept on calling for help with tears gushing out of her eyes like that of a tap, she was so scared for the first time in her time, ¡°I am going to lose my daughter!¡± She thought and the thought scared her so much.


    The guards soon came by to see what was wrong, ¡°Why are you crying woman?¡± A guard asked, seeing Reba in full tears, not like he cared though.


    ¡°My daughter, she needs water. Her throat is dry and she is already breathing rapidly. Please I beg you, give me a ss of water,  and she will survive.¡± Reba pleaded.


    The guards looked at each other before busting intougher, ¡°Is that why you are shedding tears and was calling out to us, disturbing out peace?¡± A guard asked, suddenly frowning his face.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Reba answered him nodding her head.


    ¡°Oh poor mother caring for her child!¡± Another of the guard said, shaking his head pitifully at her.


    ¡°Well, I mustmend you woman, you cry so well, you should be able to win the contest of a professional weeper, crying suit you so much.¡± One remarked, giving Reba a thumbs up.


    ¡°If you really care for your daughter like you said, you should get away from trouble rting with the luna and moreover, tell your daughter to hold on, water is on it way.¡± One of the guards said, gaining a deep stare from the rest.


    ¡°What?¡± He questioned them that were staring at him.


    ¡°Why do you said that? Are you going to disobey the pack¡¯s luna?¡± The other guards asked him, feeling angry that he was going to disobey the Luna because of Reba and Amelia.


    ¡°Thank you so much, thank you.¡± Reba appreciated interrupting their arguments.


    ¡°You are wee madam, though they didn¡¯t allow me toplete my words before they started criticizing me. I was going to say that water is on it way and all you need to do to get it is to wait for two more days and you will see watering to you or you going to get it, by then, you could drink as much water as you could. Just wait till you are free.¡± He left them all with mouth agape, walking away.


    ¡°That was intense, wow!¡±


    ¡°One minute there, I thought he was going to disobey the Luna.¡±


    ¡°I have always known that he can¡¯t do that, he is more serious than us all.¡± The guards discussed among themselves, ignoring Reba, who was crying profusely.


    ¡°Please, help me.¡± She said, calling their attentions back to herself.


    ¡°Oh! You are still here!¡± One said.


    ¡°She is your daughter right?¡± Another asked.


    ¡°Yes, yes please!¡± Reba said anxiety.


    ¡°Then perform a mouth-to-mouth resuscitation with her, she should be okay.¡± One of the guards told Reba, already being pitiful of her because he had wife and children and he didn¡¯t wished for his wife to cry like Reba was doing.


    ¡°And again, you should order for fruits like orange and watermelon, she can drink from their water though you can only order for fruits like that just ones in a day and it must be in the morning.¡± Another said, seeing that the first guard helped and they all nodded their heads in approval.


    ¡°Now tell me, who is helping her?¡± The first guard that walked away asked,ing back to them.


    They all turned back to stared at him before rolling their eyes. ¡°At least, we are not breaking any rule.¡± They told him.


    One thing the guards had inmon was their way of reasoning, they always have the same point of view in things, that was why they were inseparable.


    ¡°Anyways, I brought a maid, you should ce your order immediately.¡± The guard told Reba.


    ¡°I want fruit, a lot of them, more of watermelon and oranges.¡± Reba told the maids and maid walked away immediately.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, I think she can handle the rest.¡± One of the guards said and they walked away teasing themselves.


    Normally, the guards were not always in talking rtionship with the prisoners, but the Luna had informed them that Reba and Amelia were her special captive and they should ensure to keep a close watch on them. The luna also made it clear to them that the rules must be strictly followed which they were doing.


    The other guard that walked away had went to mind link the luna that Amelia was dying and she had responded that they should be given fruits that have highest quality of water, which brought them to watermelon and oranges.


    And he had mind linked one of the other guards too telling them to bring it up as an opinion, so that Reba won¡¯t feel that the luna changed her mind of giving them the ulter punishment she promised which went ording to n.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Reba ran to where Ameliaid and held her face. ¡°Help ising sweetie but led me give you the mouth-to-mouth resuscitation they said.¡±


    She ced her mouth on Amelia¡¯s, blowing air into her lungs, she repeated the process continuously till the maids arrived with her orders, by that time, Amelia was already breathing by herself slowly.


    Reba collected the tray from the maid, ¡°Thank you.¡± She appreciated for the first time in her life but she didn¡¯t mind, she wasn¡¯t even thinking straight that time.


    The oranges were peeled already and had been cut into twos. She made Amelia to sit on the bed, and helped her in resting her back on the wall, she opened her mouth and squeezed a pair of orange in it, making her to drink it water.


    Reba continued feeding her with the water in the orange till she muttered, ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± And gently drifted off to sleep.


    Amelia became silent throughout their stay in the dungeon even as the guards went by to check on them, she never mentioned a thing and the guards teased her and left. Till they were releasedte in the night of the second day.

 #2 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21.


    Its been a week and few days already to Luna¡¯s rejection day, she has forgotten about her encounter with Alpha Damien ckhood of the ck Hood pack just as she promised herself and of course it was so easy to forget all about him as she never saw him again.


    Madam Sandra had been acting weird to her too, sometimes, she will be nice and even give her some food while other times, she will be hard on her, which was mostly her everyday character.


    ****


    All the maids including Luna were in the kitchen doing one thing of the other, the kitchen was wide enough to contain hundreds of people, so none of them had difficulty in moving around.


    Some maids were cleaning the floor, some were using the grater to grate the hard vegetables like carrots, garbage etc, some maids were sieving the flour, while others were selecting the grains.


    Out of all the works being done in the kitchen, Luna¡¯s own was different from others, she was busy scrubbing the tiles on the wall, she was the only one doing the scrubbing of the walls of therge kitchen, she was greatly sweating, her clothes were damn wet with her own sweat and she was so hungry as she haven¡¯t eaten anything since the morning and they were already in the afternoon.


    The door of the kitchen opened and madam Sandra walked in.


    ¡°Are you still scrubbing the tiles since morning? Why don¡¯t you be fast with it and go serve yourself some meal from the maids¡¯ portion?¡± Madam Sandra asked, standing akimbo.


    ¡°Thank you so much madam, I¡¯m almost done, I will eat right after.¡± Luna said, she was feeling happy that that day was a great day as she would be eating.


    ¡°And oh! Less I forget, your stepmother is expecting you in her room.¡± Madam Sandra took a step towards her, ¡°And don¡¯t ask me why because I don¡¯t know.¡± She quickly added before walking further into the kitchen.


    ¡°I will see her before eating.¡± Luna said, slightly scared of seeing Reba.


    ¡°I won¡¯t dy a minute more here if I were you.¡± Madam Sandra left her alone, supervising the maids works and putting some things in ce.


    Luna sighed, ¡°Let¡¯s see what will happen, meeting stepmother can¡¯t be that hard right?¡±


    She left the kitchen for Reba¡¯s room, she bumped into someone as she was busy gazing at her worn out sandals. ¡°Maybe I should inform stepmother that I need another pair, who knows, she may give it to me.¡± That was her thought when she bumped into the person.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡± She apologized before raising her bent head. She wasn¡¯t surprised when she saw Amelia with Carl.


    ¡°If its not the unlucky child! Aren¡¯t you suppose to bow to your future alpha?¡± Amelia said, clutching on Carl¡¯s arm, expecting Luna to get jealous and to clutch her heart in pain because of the mate¡¯s bond. Amelia wanted her to feel emotionally pain since she can¡¯t hit her physically.


    Though that was not the first time something like that would happen but strangely, Luna was not in any way jealous, not even the slightest way neither did she felt more than a slight pain in her chest.


    Luna sighed before trying to walk pass them but her attempt was not sessful because Amelia pulled her back with the arm.


    ¡°Are you deaf? Are you trying to ignore your future alpha?¡± Amelia asked angrily.


    Luna didn¡¯t know about Reba and Amelia¡¯s stay in the dungeon though she heard of it but she never believed. She thought there was no one around in the pack who can control Reba, she thought everyone will fear Reba as she was fearing her, forgetting that she was a weak wolf, she thought Amelia was not scared of anything and she can¡¯t almost lose her life just because of not drinking water. So she never believed.


    Luna thought everything the people talked about that happened to Amelia and Reba during their stay in the dungeon were just some made up stories, stories made up by their enemies.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Though throughout the first few days of their freedom, she never saw Amelia and Reba and the maid concluded among themselves that they were still recovering from the shock they faced in the dungeon, even when they were still in the dungeon, she concluded that they traveled, just to be on the saver side.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you heard what thedy said?¡± Carl asked Luna, bringing her out of her thoughts.


    Carl was with Amelia because the pack¡¯s alpha and luna were not around, they were on a trip to another pack to discuss about how peace and unity will reign among the neighboring packs and the Crystal pack. So there was no rule guiding against them not seeing each other since the luna was absent.


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Amelia asked Luna, snapping her long fingers in front of her face.


    ¡°Good day young alpha, may I go now?¡± She said and asked with a boring look on her face. She didn¡¯t know where the balls she used to talk to them came from, but she was determined to put them in their ces that day.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you suppose to be angry and jealous that your mate is with someone else?¡± Amelia said smirking and something like astonishment glinting in her eyes.


    Luna chuckled softly and walked closer to Amelia, ¡°Thanks to the moon goddess that you just make mention of it yourself that he is my mate and not yours. So why will I disturb myself on an unimportant rtionship between you and him?¡± Luna shook her head, staring at Amelia deep in the eyes, ¡°Then I don¡¯t know why you are spilling your disgusting saliva on me. Gosh!¡± Luna passed out beside Amelia, walking away.


    Amelia frowned as she watched Luna left. ¡°What changes?¡± Amelia wondered.


    ¡°I think she is tired. I really think that you should cut the girl some ck.¡± Carl said, chewing his inner cheek.


    Amelia turned back to Carl, ¡°Are you siding with her now?¡± She asked him, ring daggers at him.


    Carl quickly raised up his hands in surrender, ¡°I was only kidding.¡±


    Not like he was scared of Amelia, but firstly she was his lover, his girlfriend and soon to be luna and secondly, he avoided any physicalbat with girls.


    ¡°They are too fragile!¡± He would always say.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t make it obvious that you now want her because she is your real mate while I¡¯m just a sex tool!¡± She yelled at Carl and walked away angrily, her face filled with anger and jealousy.


    ¡°Baby I don¡¯t understand anything you are saying. I¡¯m pure and I don¡¯t cheat!¡± Carl yelled after her, but she didn¡¯t answered him. ¡°At least not yet.¡± Hepleted thatst part in his heart.

 #2 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22.


    Carl Rogan was somehow getting tired of Amelia¡¯s nagging, he was beginning to find her taste disgusting and her behavior, stupid especially now that his mate, Luna doesn¡¯t seems to care about their rtionship.


    Though he still love Amelia, he had it in his mind that she was the one for him but Luna was his mate, somehow, he wanted both thedies, wanted Amelia for the sex part while Luna for his house wife part because she was beautiful and also looked like someone who can take good care of his heir.


    He had agreed with Amelia to make Luna jealous because he wanted to enjoy seeing her jealous face but he was met with a great disappointment when Luna doesn¡¯t get jealous, she even mentioned it to his face ones that she doesn¡¯t care if they get married.


    ¡°Is she indirectly rejecting me?¡± He wondered.


    ¡°But you rejected her first, not even privately but you made it known in front of hundreds of well known people, I¡¯m disappointed in you.¡± His wolf said in his head.


    ¡°Shut up you, you know nothing!¡± Carl replied scoffing.


    ¡°I bet the girl is just trying to be strong, she must be hurting inside. And you should neverin to my hearing again, you rejected and hurt our beautiful mate!¡± His wolf told him again angrily this time.


    ¡°Now that¡¯s it!¡± Carl blocked it off as he was already feeling guilty.


    ¡°He is just spilling out rubbish.¡± He concluded and walked back to his chamber, he knew that Amelia will be there waiting for him.


    ****


    Reba was in her room thinking of her previous conversation with madam Sandra from the day she got released from the dungeon till the present moment.


    ¡°I know what you are nning.¡± Madam Sandra had told Reba as soon as she was released from the dungeon, she stared intensely at her.


    ¡°What do you mean Sandra? I have learned my lesson.¡± Reba had learned her lesson for real and she didn¡¯t really nned on beating Luna up again because she really didn¡¯t wants to return back to the dungeon.


    ¡°Then just in case you change your mind, always remember that I will be around, spying on you.¡± Madam Sandra had walked away after her words.


    Reba had snugged her shoulders, believing that she will never think of shouting at Luna again talk less of hitting her.


    ¡°And moreover, if Sandra thinks she is smart, I will let her know that I am way smarter than her. She can¡¯t be everywhere at all time right?¡± She had chortled before taking the thought off her mind.


    ****


    When Reba sent a maid to call on to Luna for her, madam Sandra had showed up even before Reba had the chance to give the maid a full instruction.


    ¡°What are you doing here Sandra?¡± Reba asked, somehow troubled.


    ¡°You leave, and don¡¯t bother to carryout what was asked of you. I¡¯m having a better n.¡± Madam Sandra had told the maid Reba was sending before.


    ¡°Okay madam.¡± She bowed a little and left.


    ¡°Remember what I told you some days ago, I will always be a spy when ites to things rting to Luna.¡± Madam Sandra reminded Reba as she focused her attention on her.


    As Reba thought of it all, she was filled with hatred towards madam Sandra, the luna and Luna herself. She strangely began to remember her stay in the dungeon and how she almost lost Amelia who was rueful and the thought got her mad but she only managed to keep it in.


    ¡°Are you trying to tell me that I can¡¯t call my stepdaughter here to help me again?¡± Reba asked, her calm face gently began to turn to a frowny one.


    ¡°No, you are wrong, I am only trying to rify something. Look here, you can send Luna on any errand you are having in mind, in fact you can send her to wash your butt but on no means must you raise your hand on her. Oh wait you can raise your hand on her but make sure she doesn¡¯t cry neither is any mark visible on her face. Be warned!¡±


    Madam Sandra had turned back to walk away but she stopped halfway, ¡°I will be sending her over by myself but that doesn¡¯t mean that I won¡¯t be around.¡± She finally walked away.


    ****


    Reba kept on remembering it all as she waited impatiently for Luna, ¡°What is keeping her so long? Or was she not told that I am waiting?¡± She wondered, thinking of the best punishment to give her.


    Normally, she only wanted to send the maid to call Luna before, so that she would be able to vent out some anger on her but now, remembering that madam Sandra had threatened her, gave her a lot of concern.


    Reba quicklyported herself as she heard footsteps approaching the door and of course, she knew that it was Luna because she perceived her scent.


    ¡°And what took you so long?¡± Reba asked calmly as Luna entered her room.


    Luna was surprised at how calm her voice was, Reba haven¡¯t been that calm to her before and it was still surprising to her. The stepmother she knew was always harsh to her.


    ¡°So why is she calm now? Or is what I heard about them in dungeon true?¡± She wondered but apologized anyways.


    ¡°Was stopped by Amelia on the way, I¡¯m so sorry madam.¡± She apologized.


    Reba sighed, she was doing everything in her power to be calm, she never wish to go back to the dungeon neither did she want Amelia to return there. Her greatest fear was to lose her daughter, it scared her a lot.


    ¡°Its okay, help me to clean the bathroom, I slipped and spilled some detergent around and you will help me to massage my legs after cleaning.¡± She said again calmly.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes madam.¡± Luna walked to the bathroom to clean.


    ¡°I hate this! I hate this calmness so much, I wish I can shout at her but then, I know that that witch who calls herself Sandra will be around the corner, spying on me and I never wish for the luna¡¯s anger right now. I know that Sandra can manipte the luna. Shit! I have to do something real quick!¡±

 #2 Chapter 23

    Luna Morgan cleaned up the kitchen which looked like a throw bin, ¡°How can someone just slipped and sh these much detergent on everything in here?¡± She kept on wondering as she cleaned up.


    She was done after an hour, she walked out of the bathroom to see her stepmother sleeping, ¡°She must be tired.¡± She thought, heading towards the door.


    ¡°And where do you think you are going?¡±


    Luna suddenly heard behind her, she halted and stared back to see Reba fully awake.


    ¡°Mother!¡± Luna called.


    ¡°And who the hell is your mother? Your mother is dead and she will always remain with the dead while I am still alive, hale and healthy! Don¡¯t you ever call me your mother with that useless lips of yours! Never!¡± Reba had loss guard and yelled at Luna.


    ¡°If you ever¡­¡± Reba stood up from her bed, walking dangerously towards Luna, who was shivering already. ¡°Ever call me your mother again¡­..¡± She continued taking the dangerous step with each word she said, ¡°That day, you will meet your mother and stupid father. I swear on the moon goddess!¡± Shepleted her statement.


    Reba took thest step to stand in front of Luna, who was already shivering in great fear, she was too scared to make a move or run for her dear life.


    Gazing at Reba¡¯s eyes, she saw that her eyes are not the same as they used to be, her wolf must have taken over her body.


    Reba¡¯s wolf too was just as evil as her, it was even more devilish than Reba, she has been earnestly urging Reba to allow her to take over her body, especially when dealing with Luna, she hated Luna too, even more than Reba and now, her taking over freaks Luna.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Luna manages to take a step backward as she was feeling so overwhelmed, she was even feeling dizzy and cold from too much fear, she prayed that the ground should open up, so that she would be able to see where to hide herself from the zing eyes that was staring right into her soul.


    Seeing that Luna took a step backward, Reba, whose body was now being controlled by her wolf, took a step forward but it wasn¡¯t a really good idea because as soon as she raised her feet up to step forward, she just found herself twisting her leg and she fell, breaking her legpletely.


    ¡°Ah!!!¡± Luna yelled and rushed out of the room to her own room.


    She locked her door when she got there and dashed straight to the bathroom to retch. Even as she haven¡¯t tasted anything that day, she just found herself retching.


    She was done, she was so weak, she managed to take a bath in there in the bathroom, cleaned the bathroom up and headed straight to her bed with her towel, she gently coiled herself up on her bed and her cat came by to meet her.


    ¡°Meow!¡± It called, squeezing itself under her arm till it made it to her face, it coiled up itself in her front and Luna pulled it closer, cuddling it, she was still shivering due to her fear.


    ****


    Madam Sandra was in the hallway when Luna ran by, Luna was too scared to notice her presence. She matched up to Reba¡¯s room.


    ¡°What do you did to her?¡± She asked immediately she entered. She was ring at Reba, who was still on the floor, her leg was healing already but it hasn¡¯t healedpletely.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you stop being a maid and turn yourself to her guidance angel!¡± Reba snapped, as she tried to stand up from the floor.


    Madam Sandra chuckled before sitting down on the couch in Reba¡¯s room.


    ¡°Sit down, let¡¯s talk like normal human.¡± She said.


    Reba stared at her like she has grown two heads. ¡°We both know that we are not normal human, why are you even telling me to sit down? What are you nning?¡± She asked as she gently stood up from the floor, she was staring interestingly at madam Sandra in case she wanted to act smart.


    ¡°I want to give you a chance to tell me what your problem with Luna is, but if you aren¡¯t ready, then I won¡¯t disturb you anymore but just so you know, breaking of your leg will be the minor thing my power can do to you.¡± Madam Sandra stood up from the couch, pretending to head towards the door.


    ¡°Okay fine!¡± Reba headed straight to her bed as she sat down, feeling so dejected.


    Madam Sandra sat down back with a sigh. ¡°Why do you hate her so much?¡± She asked, staring at the floor.


    ¡°I just hate her so much. Her mother took my husband from me, though Iter have him back but I was the second choice and I detest being a second choice so much. When I moved in with him, he made sure Luna was not out of his sight because she was a weak child and he cared for the girl more than he did for me.¡± She sighed.


    ¡°Then, when I birth Amelia, I thought everything will be okay, but as you must know, nothing changes, the only thing that changed was that he now have a second child, a second choice child, he kept on showing his affection to only Luna and paid only a little attention to Amelia.¡±


    ¡°Sorry for interrupting, don¡¯t you made him see that he was being unfair to you and your daughter?¡± Madam Sandra asked her, cutting her narration short.


    ¡°That was when the hatred began. I told him about it and he answered by saying that he was taking care of his lost wife and his first daughter in Luna while he was sharing the other love between my daughter and I. I hated his answer so much, I still hate it, then I hated Luna for being born, I wish she could have died with her mother.¡±


    Reba stared faraway, wishing she was staring at Luna, she could have strangle her to death.


    ¡°When I was there the dungeon, I really changed my mind and wanted to abide by her father¡¯sst wish which was to take care of her like she is my own but then, when I came back, I remembered that she was going to snatch Carl from Amelia, my blood boiled and I changed my mind. I really want to take her out of the way, so that there will be no one stopping Amelia. And I¡¯m going to do it, not minding what you or anyone else will do.¡± She said thest part in great determination disying in her eyes.

 #2 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24.


    Madam Sandra was still with Reba, she was staring at Reba¡¯s determined face.


    ¡°What if I tell you that you don¡¯t have to worry? What if I tell you that her life has already been designed in the way that she will suffer? What if I tell you that life itself will suffers her? What if I tell you that you should never be worry because all your wishes on Luna wille to reality? All you need to do is to be calm for a little more days and all your wishes wille true!¡± Madam Sandra said, she removed her nce from Reba before staring away, as she wasying emphasis on each sentence she utter.


    ¡°What do you mean by all these you are spilling out of your mouth? I want to worry okay? How dare she allowed herself to be pick for Carl by the moon goddess? How dare she! She wants to be free right? She should hold on, I will help her to be free by sending her to her parents, I know that she miss them so much.¡± She stood up from her bed, pacing around the room.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t allowed herself to be picked! I think it is high time you start respecting the moon goddess and stop using her! She knows what she is doing and she don¡¯t need permission from anyone, not from me! Not from you! Neither from Luna before she does what she desires!¡± Madam Sandra yelled at Reba, already getting angry.


    ¡°Then she should be considerate in her decision making! She should consider people like us, people like Amelia and me before she decides! I should be able to choose and decide too.¡± Reba yelled back.


    ¡°Then go on! Go and call her to order and oh! Remember to instruct her that she should make Carl your bitchy daughter¡¯s mate because she isn¡¯t!¡± Madam Sandra yelled harder, and spanked up to her feat, causing the things in the room to shake.


    Silence enveloped the room as both women red at themselves before Reba sighed. ¡°I am not sorry.¡± She muttered.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be.¡± Madam Sandra muttered too before gently sitting back on the couch while Reba sat back on the bed.


    Madam Sandra sighed after silence as revolves around the room for a while. ¡°Calm down first your own good Reba, if you kill Luna by mistake, then you will pay with the heart of your daughter, Amelia and nature will not want to know about your mistake.¡± Madam Sandra told her calmly this time.


    ¡°No! That¡¯s never happening!¡± She said, repeatedly rejecting it in her mind. ¡°I will never lose my daughter for an unfortunate being!¡± She repeated in her mind.


    ¡°Then if you don¡¯t want Amelia to pay for your mistake, you will avoid making the mistake because of her.¡±


    Reba gently adjusted herself on her bed slowly calming down, ¡°What do you want to say? I don¡¯t have all the time in the world.¡±


    ¡°Luna is not destined to be with anyone at least, not yet. So she is not dragging Carl with Amelia and that also means you are fighting blindly.¡±


    ¡°I am sure you are just saying that so that I will leave Luna be, but for your information, I am not allowing myself to be fooled by you.¡± Reba stated, ring at madam Sandra who was not staring at her but that doesn¡¯t mean that she don¡¯t know that she was being red at.


    ¡°Sadly, I know how you are feeling, I know the pain you are keeping inside of you, I know¡­¡± Madam Sandra was talking but Reba cut her short.


    ¡°Stop saying you know all these things cause you don¡¯t know it. Just tell me why I am sitting down here with you today, talking with you because thest time I checked, we are not friends.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t hurt Luna anymore. If you know that the more you see her, the more you will have the zeal of hurting her, then get yourself far from her, avoid her at all cost!¡± Madam Sandra said, going straight to the point.


    She had nned to do it gently but it seemed Reba was not ready for calmness, she was consumed in too much anger to care.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°That is were the problem lies, I can¡¯t do without punishing her, knowing that she is around, moving about without any pain and thought of tomorrow annoys me, which we lead me to calling her to be punish.¡± Reba stood up from her seat, concluding in her mind that their discussion is enough.


    ¡°I think you have outstayed your wee here, its time to go and do what you do best and that is being a maid.¡± She opened the door of her room, gesturing to madam Sandra to get out of her room.


    ¡°I guess you are right but there is one thing I think you need to know¡­..¡±


    Reba cut madam Sandra short again, not finding anything funny anymore. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear any other thing from you Sandra, and I mean it this time.¡± She said.


    ¡°Not like I need your permission to talk Reba. Look here Reba, in this life, it is like Luna¡¯s life has been designed, a time to suffer and a time to rejoice and be merry. So I will warn you, don¡¯t make her suffer when she is suppose to rx. The more she suffers, the more her chance with Carl grows from slight to much and you should warn your daughter too. Don¡¯t say I don¡¯t warn you and you would not be seeing me to tell you all these things anymore neither will I spy on you anymore.¡±


    Madam Sandra left the room after her speech, not looking back to stared at Reba, though she didn¡¯t added a lot more of relevant things to the things she told her but she thought. ¡°If Reba abode by all what I told her, I bet the prophesy would fulfill itself.¡±

 #2 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25.


    Neither Reba nor Amelia pestered Luna anymore, it was weeks already but Luna hadn¡¯t been okay since the day Reba scared her with her wolf taking over her body.


    Luna was in her room just awaken, she checked the only surviving wall clock in her room and she wasn¡¯t shocked when she saw that it was 12:09pm.


    She sighed, ¡°What is wrong with me?¡± She  touched her head and found herself burning as usual.


    ¡°Drac, I think I am dying. My head hurts.¡± She said to her cat which was in between her legs.


    ¡°Meow.¡± It muttered back, trying to console her.


    Luna chuckled. ¡°Let¡¯s see what today holds for me. I wish to survive yet another day.¡± She thought.


    Luna got out of her bed to head to the bathroom but the sweet aroma of cheese and cake pierce into her nostrils, she halted.


    ¡°Just as usual.¡± She thought and headed back to the mini dinning in her room, it was set up recently by her. She sat down to devour the food and didn¡¯t forget to serve Drac it portion.


    Things changed for Luna for those past few weeks, to the extend that she was literally being treated like a queen. Though she still do her normal daily job of being a maid but she doesn¡¯t get yelled at, neither does anyone seems to mind her going to the kitchente.


    Apart from the part that she felt weird in her body system and get hungry and weak easily, she is okay and now love her life.


    Carl had being making some advances towards her too, telling her she looks more beautiful and appealing to the eyes and that if she wasn¡¯t so weak, he would manage her being his mate and future luna, though he stopped meeting her up since few days ago which was weird to Luna but she doesn¡¯t mind and moreover,  she doesn¡¯t liked him anymore.


    Luna finished eating with Drac, she went to the bathroom to take a quick bath but as soon as she got to the bathroom, dizziness wee her. She was extremely dizzy that she feared she would fall, she only managed to hold on to the wall to keep herself from falling.


    ¡°What is happening to me?¡± She wondered, then began feeling a banging headache.


    Luna oned the shower even as she still had her clothes on, she felt the water trailing from her hair down to her feet and slowly, the headache subsided.


    She gently removed her dress and her right hand subconsciously moved to her stomach, she smiled before taking a normal bath.


    ¡°Meow.¡± Drac called out, entering the bathroom through the small space on the door.


    ¡°Oh I get it! You need a bath.¡± She chuckled and picked up the cat, ced it on the washing hand basin and grabbed a towel to wrap her body. ¡°And a bath you will get.¡± Shepleted her statement before grabbing a wash brush with a soft bristle, she used it to wash Drac¡¯s fur.


    It wagged it tail in delight as Luna gave it a thorough washing, bringing out it wless white colored hair. ¡°You love it.¡± She muttered, seeing Drac¡¯s excitement.


    ¡°Meow.¡± It answered.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know you are this white. You are beautiful.¡± She muttered smiling.


    ¡°Meow.¡± It replied again.


    Luna took Drac out of the bathroom after the wash, dropped it on her dressing table and used her old drier to dry it up.


    ¡°I survived yet another morning. Or wait, another afternoon rather.¡± She chuckled as she dressed up.


    Luna was heading out of the room but Drac stopped her. ¡°Meow.¡± It muttered sadly.


    Luna stared at it, ¡°What do you want Drac?¡± She squatted to it level. ¡°Wolves hate cats,¡± She caressed it hair, ¡°You will be killed and I don¡¯t want to lose you, I love yourpany, so you can¡¯t risk to be seen.¡±


    ¡°Meow!¡± It said looking pitifully at Luna.


    ¡°Stop looking at me like that, I can¡¯t take the risk and please, stay indoor. Please Drac.¡±


    She stood to her feet, ¡°Hide if you hear the sound of the door opening, okay?¡±


    ¡°Meow.¡± Drac muttered in displeasure.


    Luna stared away from it and walked out of her room. She raised her head to see Carl approaching her.


    ¡°Good afternoon young alpha.¡± She greeted with a little bow before continuing with her journey to the kitchen, not minding if he answered her or not.


    Carl didn¡¯t replied her greeting but his words stopped Luna, ¡°Why?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about young alpha but I will like to take my leave.¡± Luna answered him, bowed a little and continued her journey to the kitchen without turning back.


    Carl stared at her till she walked out of sight, ¡°Why?¡± He questioned himself.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you shut up and stopped disturbing me with your pathetic questions? I¡¯m trying to rx my head and think here!¡± Carlton, his wolf snapped at him.


    ¡°Why am I the only one hurting here? Aren¡¯t you suppose to be hurting along side with me?¡± Carl wondered, before walking towards his chamber.


    ¡°You rejected her and won¡¯t allow me to take over when you were rejecting her, neither did you allowed me to talk some sense to you, you blocked me off. So tell me, why will I allow myself to be hurt? You should feel the hurt alone.¡± Carlton said.


    ¡°You are mean.¡± Carl remarked.


    ¡°Are you just noticing? I thought you have noticed that since we only use Amelia for pleasure.¡±


    ¡°I love her!¡± Carl countered, referring to Amelia.


    ¡°Yeah, maybe we aren¡¯t together on this.¡± Carlton said, and kept quiet but Carl¡¯s next words got him talking again.


    ¡°For the first time, I am not sorry to say that I hate that you are my wolf.¡± Carl shook his head in self pity.


    ¡°Sorry Carl but sadly for me, we are stocked together.¡± Carlton said.


    Carl decided to keep quiet and so did Carlton.


    ****


    Amelia was hiding behind the walls when Carl stopped Luna, she listened to their conversation with clenched fists.


    ¡°I think I¡¯m running out of patience!¡±

 #2 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26.


    Amelia matched straight to the kitchen to meet Luna up, she was boiling in rage, she held the doorknob wanting to open the door but was stopped by the appearance of her mother.


    ¡°Stop it Amelia!¡± Reba, her mother cautioned her.


    ¡°Mother!¡± She gently retreat her hand from the doorknob and her anger subsiding, ¡°What are you doing here mother?¡±


    ¡°I am here to stop you,¡± Reba gently held her daughter¡¯s hands and began to caress it slowly to ease her anger, ¡°All we need is a little more time Amelia, a little more time and we will win the battle, then we will celebrate, we will have Carl at the tip of our finger, you will gain the respect you deserve and the luna title you desire.¡± Reba told Amelia.


    ¡°I saw Carl all over her mother, he is finding her interesting already. If I don¡¯t act fast, I will lose Carl to her.¡± Amelia sobbed.


    ¡°Its okay,e, you have to rest, you should be okay when you wake up.¡± Reba pulled her away from there to her room.


    ****


    When Luna entered the kitchen, she felt a little bit dizzy and she quickly held her head with her eyes close to stop the dizziness.


    A sudden uneasiness started happening inside her stomach and she felt the huge to barf but was able to push it back in before she loses it.


    ¡°What is wrong with me?¡± She wondered again but waved the thought off, ¡°I might be like this because of anxiety. I am anxious to know my stepmother and Amelia¡¯s next move because they haven¡¯t been picking on me neither have they been hitting metely.¡± She concluded in her mind.


    Luna got to work immediately, she was to wash the used tes and dishes, then feed the horses in the stable.


    ¡°Be fast with the wishing Luna, the horses must be so hungry, they haven¡¯t been fed since morning.¡± A maid told her.


    ¡°Oh! You¡¯re right. Let me feed them first, then I wille finish up with the dishes.¡± Luna said.


    ¡°That seems okay, you should make it snappy, nobody will wash the dishes for you as you can see that everyone is busy.¡± The maid told her again.


    ¡°Of course, I know and I will be here in a minute.¡± Luna left the kitchen for the stalls, holding with her a full bag of hage mixed with salt.


    Getting to the stalls, she opened the bag and got to work, feeding the horses who ate in delight.


    ¡°Hmm it is happening again.¡± Luna muttered as she began to feel dizzy again, this time, it looked as if it can¡¯t be hold back and to cup it all, the vomit she has been holding since she woke up resurfaces.


    ¡°What the¡­¡± She wasn¡¯t able toplete her words when she started barfing, she vomited out all the food she ate that morning.


    Amelia showed up at that time, staring at Luna like she had grown two heads.


    Amelia had been following her about, she left her room as soon as her mother left, though she was instructed to rest but she knew she can¡¯t just sit down and watch Carl been taken away from her.


    ¡°What is happening to you?¡± She asked Luna, though she wasn¡¯t so concerned but a little part of her still cared at that moment, Luna was her half sister after all.


    Luna was unable to answer Amelia¡¯s question as she kept on vomiting.


    ¡°Hold on, I will grab you a ss of water from the well.¡± Amelia left for the well that was closer to the stall. It got dug because of the stable, so as to enhance the horses to drink freely.


    ¡°Here.¡± Amelia passed the water to Luna, ¡°You should drink and wash your mouth.¡± She concluded her statement.


    Luna nodded and did as she was told, she gently rose to her feet and faced Amelia.


    For some reasons, Amelia was shocked when she stared into her eyes. ¡°Luna.¡± She called.


    Luna rested her back on the stable, she was so weak and she felt that she would faint if she talked or try to move. So she just stared at Amelia without any expression on her face.


    Amelia stood in her front gazing in her eyes. ¡°When do you get fucked?¡± Amelia asked her, washing her every move and bodynguage.


    Luna stared away from Amelia as realization hit her, ¡°No! No!! No!!!¡± She eximed in her mind, shaking her head as tears weighed up in her eyes.


    ¡°Are you denying it? Are you telling me that I¡¯m insane and don¡¯t know what I¡¯m saying and what I saw? Now tell me, is it Carl?¡± Amelia asked thinking that Luna¡¯s shaking of head meant denial. Tears weighed in her own eyes too.


    ¡°I.. I¡­¡± Luna shuttered as her tears dropped, she took a step forward but fainted immediately, Amelia didn¡¯t even thought of holding her, so she fell to the floor.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°No!!!!¡± Amelia screamed, alerting her mother, who was in her room.


    ¡°Amelia!¡± She stood up from her bed, running straight to the stable.


    And Amelia¡¯s scream also alerted madam Sandra, who was in the kitchen, ¡°It is time!¡± She sighed sadly before rushing out of the kitchen to the stable too.


    ¡°What happened here? Amelia, why are you crying? Does it hurt anywhere?¡± Reba asked, thinking that she was hurt by the horses.


    ¡°Yes mother, it hurts, it hurts right here, right here deep in my heart.¡± Amelia answered, beating her chest.


    Madam Sandra arrived at that time and ran to Luna, who was still on the floor, she carried her in her arms, that was when Reba noticed Luna.


    ¡°What is she doing here?¡± Reba questioned in which madam Sandra gave no reply to.. Madam Sandra just carried Luna and walked away.


    Reba ran up to meet madam Sandra before could she vanish out of sight.


    ¡°What the hell is happening? I thought I asked you a question and the question is rted to my stepdaughter. So, what is wrong with her?¡± Reba yelled at madam Sandra.


    Madam Sandra sighed, ¡°The same stepdaughter you hate so much Reba. Well, she is weak, so she fainted. If you are not so self-centered, you could have noticed that she is pregnant, even your daughter, whom I thought is dumb realized before you.¡± Madam Sandra walked away from there immediately.


    ¡°Luna is pregnant? For who?¡± Reba asked herself rhetorically I astonishment.

 #2 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27.


    Reba stood rooted on the spot, she was in dilemma, the only thing that was on her head was that, ¡°Luna is pregnant and who is the father?¡± She was more confused and prayed earnestly to the moon goddess for the first time in her life.


    She prayed that the father of the child should not be Carl or she and her daughter will die, they will die a ve.


    She turned back to Amelia, whom she left in the stable but Amelia was no more there, she was gone.


    ¡°Where the hell did she go to?¡± Reba worriness was obvious as she searched around for Amelia.


    ¡°Just be save baby, mummy loves you.¡± She had thought before going to her room.


    Amelia ran straight towards Carl¡¯s chamber, somehow, she wanted to hear Carl say it to her face that he wasn¡¯t the owner of the child in Luna¡¯s stomach and with that, she wille up with another n, one that will eliminate Luna forever.


    ¡°Why did you do it?¡± She asked Carl immediately she entered his room.


    Carl, who was sitting quietly on his bed, battling with Carlton, looked up and immediately, he knew what Amelia was saying but he decided to y cool, so he stood up from his bed.


    ¡°Do what?¡± He questioned Amelia back.


    Amelia chuckled bitterly, ¡°Do you think I am here to y games? Do you think I am here to joke around, like I don¡¯t know that you know what I am talking about?¡± Amelia asked him in a yell.


    His ocean blue eyes, turned to ck immediately, he hated being yelled at, it usually gave him the feeling that he was a minor to people that raise their voices at him.


    ¡°Do you just yelled at me?¡± Carl¡¯s words rang around the room, designating just how angry he was. The sound of his voice scared Amelia and her anger flew away from her, flying out of the window.


    ¡°I am sorry Carl, I was just¡­..¡± She was saying but got cut short.


    ¡°Leave Amelia. The news gets to my parents somehow and now, they are on their way, I¡¯m even sure that they are almost here.¡± He said trying hard to calm himself down before he do something he would regretter, just the way he is regretting how he treated his mother without respect.


    He walked towards the window in his room, staring at the pack¡¯s peaceful atmosphere.


    ¡°Tell me what I want to hear Carl, so that I won¡¯t be guilty in my fight.¡± Amelia said, refusing to leave.


    Carl sighed, ¡°The baby is not mine, though I wish with everything in me that it can be mine but who am I kidding? I never fucked her and I knew that she is pregnant since like forever, you are just knowing and you are busy using me here? How much of a stupid person are you? Leave Amelia or I will forget who you are and deal with you like you are my ve.¡± Carl said, already getting angry again.


    ¡°I hate you and I promise you Carl, you will regret all these things you are doing and saying to me!¡± Amelia yelled at Carl with tears in her eyes as she stormed out of the room.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°We will see to that.¡± Carl told her, though he knew that she was gone.


    His forever question, which he had been asking himself without getting any reply to came to his head again. ¡°Why?¡±


    Amelia ran off from Carl¡¯s room to Reba¡¯s room. ¡°Mother!¡± She called immediately she got in.


    ¡°Hey Amelia, where did you ran off to? I have been searching everywhere for you.¡± Reba said, pulling her into a bone crashing hug.


    ¡°Mother,¡± Amelia disengaged from the hug, ¡°Let¡¯s put that aside mother, and face what is on the ground. I learned from Carl that the baby is not his and that the Luna and Alpha are returning today. We need a n, we must find favor in the sight of alpha Castiano.¡± Amelia said, calling the alpha by his real known name.


    ¡°Though he said he wishes the baby is his!¡± Shepleted in her mind, not telling her mother about it. ¡°I will deal with that by myself.¡± She concluded.


    ¡°You are right. You should inform alpha Castiano by yourself immediately they arrive and I believe you know that you will put up some of your acting skills, so that he would see the niceness in you and will not have any choice but to be in approval of your rtionship with his son, Carl.¡±


    ¡°Thank you mother, you are a genius.¡± Amelia said excitedly.


    ¡°Go on now, I can hear their guards and maids weing them. Go on my child while I go to Sandra¡¯s room to stop her just in case she is nning on saving the girl.¡± Reba told Amelia.


    ¡°Sure mother, let¡¯s get to work.¡±


    They both exited the room together, Reba headed for madam Sandra¡¯s room while Amelia asked a maid about the alpha¡¯s present location which was told her that, he was in the throne room, attending to some emergency.


    Amelia got to the door of the throne room.


    ¡°I wish to see the alpha, it is a very urgent case and he would love to hear of it.¡± She told the guards who were guiding the door.


    ¡°His highness is tired and I am sure he won¡¯t want to be disturbed. Go now, and return tomorrow to see him.¡± A guard told Amelia.


    She frowned, ¡°What I want to tell him is very important, and it can¡¯t wait till tomorrow!¡± She groaned at the guard, showing the urgency.


    ¡°I will repeat what I said, his highness¡­..¡±


    ¡°Let her in.¡± A voice from inside the throne room cut the guard short. A voice they all knew to be the alpha¡¯s.


    Normally, no one can hear the words that is said inside the throne room from outside, nor can anyone hear what was being said outside the room from the inside, in as much as the door is close except the alpha, whose gift of hearing is the most superb in the pack.


    Amelia was happy, she watched as the throne room got opened for her and raised her middle finger up at the guard. ¡°Fuck you!¡± She cursed before entering the room.


    ¡°Your highness and her majesty!¡± She bowed and fell to her knees, greeting both the alpha and his luna


    ¡°You may rise.¡± The alphamanded.


    ¡°Thank you your highness.¡± Amelia rose up and stood straight


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± This time, it was the luna who asked, hatred evidence in her voice.


    ¡°Calm down my love, don¡¯t scare the girl.¡± Alpha Castiano told the luna before facing Amelia. ¡°How can we help you youngdy? You sounded so urgent.¡± He said calmly.


    ¡°Thank you your highness. I am here to tell you that there is an abomination going on in the rear.¡± Amelia said and failed to continue, causing both the king and luna to be curious.

 #2 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28.


    The tension in the room was ring as both the alpha and his luna waited patiently for Amelia to continued talking but she didn¡¯t.


    They had returned from their journey that fast because they knew that something wasn¡¯t right in the pce but they didn¡¯t know what it was and thedy here, who had decided to tell them everything is no more responding.


    ¡°I won¡¯t like to read your mind before knowing everything you want to talk about and trust me, if I find out that you lie, you will not like the oue and you will be sorry for yourself when my guards are done with you.¡± Alpha Casting said, sensing that Amelia was thinking of lying.


    ¡°Trust me, the punishment will be more painful than your little stay in the dungeon.¡± The luna added to the alpha¡¯s threat.


    ¡°I am sorry for cutting myself halfway your highness, I was only thinking of the nicest way to say it out to you.¡± Amelia said, fear could be easily designed in her voice.


    ¡°Straight to the point youngdy, I have not all the time in the world.¡± The luna snapped, ring at Amelia, this time, the alpha didn¡¯t stopped her from talking, he was getting angry himself.


    ¡°A maid, no, my stepsister yes, young alpha¡¯s mate and also my stepsister. She is pregnant and the father of the baby is not known.¡± Amelia finally said.


    ¡°You are lying!¡± The luna resorted. Somehow, she still preferred Luna for her son to Amelia.


    ¡°She is not lying my love.¡± The alpha told the luna after reading Amelia.


    ¡°My alpha, I am only here to make sure the matter is look upon and that she doesn¡¯t go unpunished, so as to teach other maidens a lesson.¡± Amelia said, a smirk slightly evidence on the side of her lips.


    ¡°Where is the girl?¡± The alpha asked calmly but one could sense the anger in his voice.


    ¡°She is with madam Sandra, I guess madam Sandra is trying to make her escape or she is trying to hide her, to hide the truth from you, your highness.¡± Amelia said.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I think its high time madam Sandra pays for all my pains and that of my mother¡¯s.¡± She thought.


    The alpha chortled, ¡°I know Sandra more than anyone in this pce and I won¡¯t spare you next time if you say something like that about her.¡± He said, his usual ocean blue calm eyes radiating darkness and coldness.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry your highness.¡± Amelia quickly apologized.


    ¡°Go now, goingdy. I will take it up from here.¡± Alpha Castiano dismissed Amelia.


    She left with a slight bow.


    ¡°What are you nning my love?¡± The luna asked the alpha.


    ¡°nning of doing the needful.¡± He called on to a guard. ¡°Call for an emergency gathering immediately, everyone in the pack must be present. Any wolf who dares me by not showing it face will be either killed or banished!¡±


    ¡°Yes your highness.¡± The guard bowed and left to carry out the order.


    ¡°My love, don¡¯t do anything crazy.¡± The luna begged him.


    ¡°She should have thought of that when she was busy gettingid.¡± The alpha said and the luna thought that he was going too far.


    ¡°This is not the first time a woman will get pregnant and go freely in the kingdom and moreover, we haven¡¯t confirmed from her whether she knows the father or not.¡± The luna said, trying to makes the king to think like her.


    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t have been called an abomination if she is not our son¡¯s mate my love, she is pregnant out of wedlock and I¡¯m sure the baby is not my son¡¯s, he can¡¯t stoop that low!¡± Alpha Castiano said but then continued.


    ¡°Though I¡¯m thinking, she might live if she knows the father of her baby and if he epts her but if he denies her, her fate remains the same.¡± He matched out of the throne room after concluding.


    The luna sat down gently as tears weighed in her eyes, ¡°She is just a child, she don¡¯t deserve all this suffering.¡±


    ****


    ¡°What are you doing here with her? Are you nning of helping her to escape?¡± Reba asked as she got to madam Sandra¡¯s room. She watched as madam Sandra cleaned Luna up, she had woken up.


    ¡°What do you think Reba? I am not the type that fight against destiny but rather, I used to help people to fulfill it and helping her in running is not the best thing for her.¡± She grabbed a tray of food and ced it on the table next to the bed where Luna was beingid.


    ¡°Stand up and eat, you will be needing all the strength you can gather, make sure you eat as much as possible, as much as you can and if I were you, I will eat the food fast because you are having only a few minutes.¡± She told Luna before facing Reba again, while Luna stood from the bed to eat.


    ¡°You have always waited for the time you will be able to get rid of Luna, isn¡¯t it? You have always hated her and congrattions, the time is today, like a few minutes from now. Get ready, because after today, you won¡¯t have the opportunity anymore.¡± Madam Sandra told Reba then pulled her out of the room.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand you Sandra, what are you trying to say?¡± Reba asked clueless.


    ¡°I know the alpha and luna could have heard about the current situation from Amelia by now, I know everything Reba and then, Luna will suffer and probably be gotten rid of, just the way you want it.¡± Madam Sandra


    Reba broke into a huge smile, ¡°Really? She will be killed?¡± She asked smiling, her eyes glowing, making her happiness ring.


    ¡°That is for the alpha to decide, I don¡¯t know that one but somehow, I don¡¯t see her story ending.¡± Madam Sandra said, shaking her head pitifully. She haven¡¯t seen someone whose life is soplicated like Luna in all her five hundred years of living.


    ¡°I wish she gets killed.¡± Reba wished silently.


    ¡°Mother!¡± They both heard Amelia calling, they turned to her direction.


    ¡°Hey Amelia, how did it go?¡± Reba asked her.


    ¡°It went well mother, the alpha was angry and I heard him calling for an urgent meeting.¡± Amelia said hugging Reba, ¡°She will leave mother, and Carl will not have any reason but to marry me.¡±


    ¡°You are right, Carl will not have any choice but to marry you. I do know that you wanted to spoil my name in the sight of the alpha, I know everything you did out there and I must say, you really did great and oh! Don¡¯t feel rxed, who knows, you might be the next after Luna.¡± Madam Sandra walked away, living the mother and daughter to their thoughts.

 #2 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29.


    Madam Sandra went back to her room to see that Luna was done eating. She walked up to meet her and held her hand.


    ¡°Luna.¡± She held her hands a little bit tighter, ¡°You know that you are pregnant right?¡± Luna nodded her head.


    ****


    When Luna woke up in madam Sandra¡¯s chamber, her first question was, ¡°What is happening to me.¡± A question which madam Sandra answered immediately.


    ¡°You are pregnant,¡± Luna was confused with madam Sandra¡¯s reply, ¡°You are having a little life growing up in you. You had sex with someone, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Luna caressed her stomach, a faint smile appeared on her lips, she then nodded to madam Sandra¡¯s question.


    ¡°I won¡¯t ask you who impregnated you because I know you won¡¯t tell me, just one thing is essential, no matter what happens to a mother, either pregnant ones or the ones that are already having their child with them, they always protect their children, and with much perseverance, they will ovee everything.¡± Madam Sandra told her and she listened with interest, digesting every words.


    Madam Sandra sighed before continuing, ¡°Listen up Luna, you will suffer, you will suffer a lot but make sure you protect your baby, make sure he/she don¡¯t taste half of what you suffered during your childhood days, make sure you rewrite the prophecy, make sure you consider your child first in every decision before you take them.¡± Madam Sandra gently adjusted her pillows.


    ¡°Those are my little advice, I think you should be okay if you follow them.¡± She turned back to walk out of the door to get some food for her but Luna stopped her.


    ¡°You can see the future right?¡± Luna asked her but no reply came from madam Sandra¡¯s side, then she continued, ¡°If you see the future, why didn¡¯t you tell me to take some pills to prevent me from getting pregnant or better still, why didn¡¯t you stopped me from going into the woods? You enjoy seeing me suffer, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Madam Sandra turned and stared at her, ¡°You are regretting everything, don¡¯t hate your child Luna or should I say children now? Anyway, I know all these will happen, though I don¡¯t know their father, I wish the goddess show me who their father is, trust me, he should have been on his knees right now, appealing to everybody and I will make sure he epts you but I know the goddess knows best.¡±


    Luna smiled widely, ¡°You said I¡¯m having babies, you are happy for me and now I¡¯m happy but it freaks me out, I¡¯m only eighteen years old, will I be a good mother? Will my children be satisfied? Will my children love me? Will I¡­.¡± She was listing all her fears but madam Sandra cut her short.


    ¡°Sh! You will be nothing to them but the best mother in the world. Just know that I let all this time happened because I am not in any position to change the destiny, I can only guide you to rewrite it.¡±


    ¡°I wish you are my mother.¡±


    ****


    ¡°Madam Sandra.¡± Luna shook madam Sandra, who was deep in thought.


    ¡°What?¡± She came back with a jerk.


    ¡°You were talking but you suddenly zoomed out.¡± Luna whined.


    Madam Sandra chuckled, ¡°Oh sorry!¡± She then sighed. ¡°What I¡¯m trying to say is that you should protect your babies with everything in your power and I will find a way I will get your cat out of the room to you, that cat that stole the young alpha¡¯s food for it mistress, almost putting me in trouble.¡±


    Luna widened her eyes in astonishment, ¡°You knew?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I only kept quiet because I know that the young alpha won¡¯t punish me and you might be wondering how they were unable to find anything in the CCTV camera around the pce.¡± Madam Sandra winked at her, ¡°That¡¯s my handwork too, I made it impossible for them.¡±


    Luna jumped on her, ¡°Thank you so much.¡± She appreciated with tears in her eyes.


    ¡°Come on, save your tears now. It is time, the alpha¡¯s guards are here, just be strong for the sake of your babies.¡± Madam Sandra said, slowly disengaging herself from the hug.


    ¡°I will.¡± Luna promised.


    A knock resounded on the door that same minutes. ¡°Is madam Sandra in?¡± A voice required from outside.


    ¡°Of course, I am. The door is opened.¡± Madam Sandra replied, standing to her feet.


    The door opened and two guards showed up, ¡°His highness requested for your presence and that of hers in the throne room without any dy.¡± A guard said.


    ¡°We are not nning on dying either. Let¡¯s go.¡± Madam Sandra pulled Luna up.


    ¡°Remember what I told you.¡±


    ¡°Just be strong.¡± Luna replied and walked towards the guards.


    The guards held each of her arms and led her towards the throne room while madam Sandra walked in front of them. The door of the throne room was opened, when they got to it and they all entered.


    Madam Sandra went straight to where the luna was sitting, she then sat on a spare seat beside the luna. ¡°Did she told you anything?¡± The luna asked madam Sandra, her eyes not living Luna¡¯s face, though Luna got her face glued to the ground.


    ¡°She don¡¯t have to tell me anything, I know what I am meant to know, so, I didn¡¯t stressed her into telling me.¡±


    The luna sighed, ¡°I wish she knows the person who impregnated her.¡± She muttered to madam Sandra.


    ¡°Of course she knows who he is, who wouldn¡¯t?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Then it is solved.¡± The luna released her breath she was holding with a sigh.


    Madam Sandraughed but didn¡¯t gave any further reply.


    Luna was scared immediately she saw the number of people who were at the throne room just to see her end. ¡°Just be strong.¡± She muttered to herself before getting pulled to the front of the alpha, she fell on her knees as she got to the ce were her judgment would be said.


    ¡°Settle her on the floor, that is where she will be sitting throughout the judgment.¡± The alpha dered.


    ¡°Why?¡± Luna wondered, she watched as others were sittingfortably on the chair inside the room. ¡°I bet there will be a spare around, why didn¡¯t they get me that one.¡± She wondered on.


    ¡°The reason is simple, you are the offender, and offenders are not meant to sit on the seat, floor is always their space, isn¡¯t it?¡± The alpha said, expecting Luna to give a reply to his question but non came, ming up his anger.

 #2 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30.


    Luna Morgan got settled on the floor, she was sitting on her legs, silently praying that the judgment should not take long, so that she would know her fate.


    Not quite long, alpha Castiano began his speech.


    ¡°I wee you all great citizens of the Crystal pack!¡± Alpha Castiano began after clearing his throat.


    ¡°Thank you oh alpha Castiano!¡± They all muttered in their ancientnguages while some groaned in their wolves way of greeting in response.


    ¡°The reason for this sudden call is the great abomination that was found in the rear today!¡± Alpha Castiano said, leaning forward from his seat.


    There erupt a great muttering throughout the room, some people were trying to guess what the great abomination was all about and even though it was obvious  that it was Luna whomitted it, some still asked themselves that, ¡°Whomitted the offense.¡±


    ¡°Silent!¡± The alpha thundered and the room was left in perfect decorum.


    ¡°I am having a few questions for the culprit before I start my judgment.¡± He said causing everybody to look on in anxiety.


    Luna stared up to stared at everyone she knew, her gaze first went to that of her stepmother¡¯s, Reba was staring with a smile on her lips, ¡°Your end is near.¡± She mouthed to Luna when she realized that she was staring at her.


    Luna stared away from her and her eyes went to Amelia, who was sitting beside her mother. Amelia was just all over Carl, who was sitting down beside her.


    ¡°She must be so happy, she is finally getting rid of me.¡± Luna thought with a sigh, ¡°Its not her fault, I will be happy too if I happen to be her.¡± She concluded in her mind.


    Luna stared at Carl next, she was frighten with the look on his face, disappointment and anger are ring on his face, which caused him to frown really bad and he was staring back at her, not giving any attention to Amelia.


    Luna stared away immediately, she stopped herself from going further, she had not strength to go further.


    ¡°Hey!!!¡± A sudden yell brought Luna back from her reverie, and the yell was made by Alpha Castiano.


    ¡°I am asking you a question and you are busy thinking of random things? Do you know that that is a great offense?¡± The alpha asked angrily.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry my alpha.¡± She muttered, bowing her head.


    ¡°Your sorry is nothing and you will be getting punished for that.¡± The alpha dered.


    ¡°That is another great offense!¡± One of the ones around said, while others nodded to his speech.


    ¡°Yes, she have to be punished!¡± Another said.


    ¡°She just showed to us all how much of a disrespectful wolf she is, so disrespectful to the alpha!¡± Another said and all the others began to make onement or the other.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Enough!¡± The luna cautioned them, then faced the alpha. ¡°Calm down my love, she is only a child, she don¡¯t know of the offensive things in here, she is recently trying to learn.¡± She pacified her husband.


    ¡°Fine!¡± The alpha said to please his wife before he faced Luna, ¡°Who is the goddamn father of the child in you?¡± He asked, his anger still ring.


    Luna sighed, ¡°I am so sorry your highness, but I can¡¯t tell, I can¡¯t say out who the father of my baby is.¡±


    Silence descended in the room again.


    ¡°I thought you said she knows the man who put her in this condition?¡± The luna asked madam Sandra in a whisper.


    ¡°Of course I did, she didn¡¯t said that she don¡¯t know who, she only said that she can¡¯t tell.¡± Madam Sandra responded back in a whisper.


    ¡°What is she doing then? Is she trying to get herself and child killed.¡± The luna asked back.


    Madam Sandra only dropped her shoulder in resistant, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Why do you said that you don¡¯t know? Didn¡¯t you n this with her?¡± The luna asked in disbelief.


    ¡°Obviously, we didn¡¯t. I only gave her a little piece of advice and it had nothing to do with this.¡±


    The luna sighed but didn¡¯t gave any other reply.


    ¡°What did you meant when you said that you can¡¯t tell? Do you know he that fathers that thing in you?¡± The alpha asked, thinking that Luna was taking him for a fool and sadly, Luna was not thinking about anything rting to the father for her baby, in fact, she had nothing in her mind.


    ¡°Seems she  knew that I can read her mind to get my answer out of there.¡± The alpha thought angrily.


    ¡°My baby is not a thing my alpha, and I know the father, I know the one who slept with me, though it was a drunk night, I am not regretting it now.¡± Luna said, praying that everything should be done with.


    ¡°What do you meant by a drunk night? When did it happened?¡± The luna asked.


    Luna raised her head, which she had glued to the floor since and her face was red due to excess crying, ¡°During thest heat, I was drunk, he was drunk and it happened.¡± She exined.


    ¡°That is a lie! She have never for ones drink liquor!¡± Reba shouted from her seat, spanking up.


    ¡°Shut the hell up Reba! I never asked you a question, allow the girl to answer my questions without fear!¡± The luna yelled at Reba.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry your majesty.¡± Reba was beyond angry for getting cautioned in front of the whom pack, she only forced the words out to be on the saver side.


    ¡°Beware Reba, I¡¯m not always nice.¡± The luna told Reba before facing Luna.


    ¡°You were having a mate already during heat, you should have managed to get to him.¡± The Luna said.


    ¡°He rejected me. I was so sad and hurt. I left the pce, got drunk and wasing back home but started feeling weird and I immediately understood what was happening because I saw other people in the street too, behaving weird as me. I didn¡¯t want to get raped, so I entered the wood, and there I met him and it happened.¡±


    The Luna stared at Carl, ¡°I am sure he was with that girl in that night, even as he told not to go out with the girl anymore, he won¡¯t listen and now, his mate is slipping away from him.¡±


    ¡°What is the name of the man my dear, just mention a name, and you leave the rest for me.¡± The luna tried to pacified Luna into mentioning the man¡¯s name but she wasn¡¯t having it.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t seems like someone who will want a child. I don¡¯t want to burden him either, this is my fault and I will take full responsibility for it.¡± Luna dered.


    Alpha Castiano suddenly spoke up his throne, ¡°She hasmitted a lot of offenses and getting ready to take full responsibility of a bastard is the height of it. Stone her to death!¡± Hemanded.

 #2 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31.


    ¡°Stone her to death!¡± Aloha Castiano hadmanded.


    Luna, madam Sandra and the luna were shocked, they were not expecting that kind of judgment but the judgment didn¡¯t really freaked Luna that much, she was kinder expecting it to be brutal.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry your highness but if you are angry, leave my innocent child out of it, she is not a bastard.¡± Luna muttered more to herself than anyone but they all could hear her clearly because of their hearing abilities.


    All of them gasped, ¡°That is the height of it, she has to be punished!¡±


    ¡°She sphemed!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s indirectly abusing my alpha!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s tear her to pieces!¡±


    ¡°I will love to taste the pup in her!¡± All the wolves started protesting, some were even already shifting, ready to tear Luna to pieces.


    Luna was scared as she stared around at them, her hand held on to her stomach protectively, an action obvious to Carl.


    ¡°She is getting killed and she is nning of protecting her pup. Don¡¯t you think the father must be so important?¡± Carlton said in Carl¡¯s head, annoying Carl.


    ¡°This is not about the father, it is about us trading our mate for shit!¡±


    ¡°You meant to say you, trading our mate for shit right?¡±


    ¡°Shut the fuck up okay? I¡¯m trying to think here! Stop talking!¡± He snapped at him.


    ¡°I was thinking¡­¡± Carlton was talking but Carl blocked him out of his head.


    ¡°Talkative!¡± Carl cursed under his breath.


    ¡°Enough!¡± The luna cushioned the angry wolves, who were really ready to tear Luna apart.


    ¡°No! We will not allow her to go unpunished, she has to die!¡±


    ¡°She is having a fatherless pup in her stomach! She has to die!¡±


    ¡°She talks rudely to the alpha! She has to die!¡±


    ¡°What are we waiting for? Get her!¡± The wolves roared angrily, not having the luna talking them out.


    ¡°Honey, you have to stop this madness! You are not brutal, at least not to a weakling!¡± The luna tried to calm alpha Castiano down but he was too angry to listen.


    ¡°The same girl that took me for granted? The same girl who talked back so rudely at me? Never! She should be killed!¡± Alpha Castiano yelled out, shocking the luna.


    ¡°My love listen to me! I understand how you are feeling but she is only a child!¡±


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Get to work!¡± He snapped at the wolves groaning then faced back the luna, ¡°Don¡¯t worry my love, we will talkter when this is done with.¡±


    The luna panicked, ¡°What are we supposed to do now?¡± The luna asked, staring at madam Sandra who seemed calm, too calm for someone who cares.


    ¡°Sandra, aren¡¯t we going to do anything?¡±


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s just sit down and watch.¡± Madam Sandra replied calmly.


    ¡°She will be killed! She can¡¯t fight them!¡± The luna pointed out the obvious


    ¡°Just sit down and watch your majesty, there is nothing we can down, his highness is too filled with rage to listen to us and he was the only one who can stop the chaos.¡±


    The luna gently sat down, watching silently with madam Sandra. The luna¡¯s eyes swayed to her son, Reba and Amelia and sighed before crooking over to watch Luna.


    Reba was sitting down, she was watching the drama unfolding with a smile on her face but then she thought.


    ¡°I would have really love to deal with Luna by myself, but I can¡¯t risk the shame I would bring on my daughter. If I eventually join in the killing, I will be looked badly upon and I would be named, ¡®The stepmother who helped in the killing of her stepdaughter!¡¯ Which I wouldn¡¯t be able to tolerate, so let¡¯s just watch from here, after all, its all the same, we will get rid of her, and that is it.¡± She thought, looking more interested in the show.


    Amelia was trying to get Carl¡¯s attention but Carl made it impossible as his attention was captured by the ongoing event, she sighed after her several failed attempts.


    ¡°I thought he would love me if Luna is out but who am I kidding? She is his mate after all, I bet he would have epted her back if she is not pregnant with a bastard!¡± She red at Carl, though he was not looking at her, he knew that she was ring at him but didn¡¯t turned to her, she sighed and faced front.


    ¡°No kidding, I hate you so much.¡± She thought ring at a frightened Luna.


    ****


    Luna was scared as she watched the angry wolvesing closer to her, the moment the first wolf got to her and pushed her to the floor, she knew that she can¡¯t survive it, she knew that that day was her end, she knew that she was too weak to protect her child, she knew that she would fail madam Sandra.


    The first wolf who made it to Luna pulled her on the floor while the others bounced on her, biting her everywhere, anywhere their teeth fell on, while others were ripping apart her skin, anywhere their ws fall on, they didn¡¯t care, they were too bent on killing her to care.


    Only a few of the wolves attacked her. Some were like, ¡°She is too little to be shared among us all, she can¡¯t satisfy us, she would only get us more hungrier than they already are.¡± They concluded that they would stay behind.


    ¡°Ah!!!!!¡±


    Luna¡¯s screams of agony filled the throne room at every passing second, and her voice got weaker at ever passing minute.


    Her blood filled the ground and everybody sitting on the higher seats, including Amelia and Reba watched them as they dealt with Luna with an expressionless face except Reba and Amelia.


    They both had a huge grin stered on their faces, ¡°Finally, our wishese true.¡± They thought, nced at each other and smiled.


    ¡°Stop!¡± A voice suddenly roared, causing the time to stop.


    The voice echoing throughout the room causing everyone of them a sudden fear, the effect of the voice flipped the wolves attacking Luna across the room.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Everyone was scared as they turned gently to the owner of the voice.

 #2 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32.


    Carl Rogan was sitting quietly as he watched them torture Luna, ¡°What really got father this angry? He haven¡¯t been angry like this before, he is always calm and mom is always the strict one. Then, what changes?¡± He wondered.


    ¡°We are not supposed to be sitting down here till our mate dies right?¡± Carlton asked Carl in his head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Carl had replied, his cold expression not changing from how it was.


    ¡°She can¡¯t die now, we have to protect her!¡± Carlton argued.


    ¡°Stop arguing, I am still trying to think.¡± Carl said, already getting frustrated.


    ¡°Let¡¯s safe her, she deserves it.¡± Carlton said again.


    ¡°Yes, she deserves the punishment, she deserves to die. She allowed another wolf of touch her, a wolf that is not us.¡± Carl said, misinterpreting Carlton.


    ¡°That was not what I meant jerk, I meant that she deserves us, saving her. She is in that condition because of you remember? Now, she needs help. Do you want to watch her die? You know what? You¡¯re unbelievable.¡± Carlton said groaning at Carl. He was getting angry at him.


    ¡°Groan all you want, the fact still remains that she is not pure and I hate her now.¡± Carl said.


    ¡°She is dying, I can feel her heartbeat fading, let¡¯s stop those wolves!¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Carl replied firmly.


    ¡°You left me with no choice then.¡± Carlton suddenly said, then took over Carl¡¯s body before Carl could understand what he meant.


    ¡°No!!¡± Carl screamed, trying to stop Carlton but it was toote.


    ¡°Stop!!¡± Carlton had thundered. Driving every wolf away from Luna¡¯s side with his yell.


    He was known for his strongest wolf  in the Crystal pack, the only one stronger than him was his father but that doesn¡¯t mean his father will win him neat in a duet.


    Everybody gently turned back to stared at him, ¡°What is wrong with him?¡± They muttered among themselves.


    ¡°Why did he stopped them from finishing the girl off?¡± Others asked themselves while the ones that were flung to the walls were still groaning on the floor, due to how hard the hit was.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What the hell is that for son? What has gotten into you?¡± Alpha Castiano asked Carl, the satisfactory smile which he had on his face when Luna was being punished had changed to an angry one.


    ¡°I have no time to answer your questions father, I just know that nobody is dying here but if it ispulsory that someone should die, then I don¡¯t think that she is the one, she is still very much young to die.¡± Carl, whose body was taken over by Carlton, answered his father, the alpha.


    ¡°How dare you try to stop my orders!¡± The alpha groaned, then faced the people, ¡°Finish her!¡± Hemanded dangerously.


    ¡°Yes your highness.¡±


    Few of the ones that didn¡¯t join in attacking Luna the first time charged at her, wanting to carry out the alpha¡¯s order but as soon as they got closer to her, a mighty force swept them off their feet and threw them to the walls, breaking a bone or two in the body.


    The pervious ones that got hit were already back to their feet, they werepletely healed.


    ¡°Carl!¡± The alpha groaned in rage facing him.


    ¡°Yes? That is my name old man. You can¡¯t kill an innocent child because it mother annoys you, you aren¡¯t always cruel but you have to know, I hate this side of you so much like shit!¡± He groaned back at his father, ready for a fight with him.


    ¡°Carl, what do you think you are doing? Challenging the alpha? Are you out of your senses?¡± Amelia said, interfering in the fight, as she held Carl¡¯s arm.


    Carl jerked her hand off his arm. ¡°I am not your Carl, I am Carlton and I hate you. You made him to reject our mate and now, she is for another person. I hate you so much, stay away from us!¡± He groaned at her before facing back his father.


    ¡°You will regret ever raising your voice on me Carl! I promise you!¡± Amelia yelled with tears on her face as she stood up amd headed for the door.


    ¡°No one is leaving this room unless I say so!¡± The alpha said and the door locked on its own, locking all of them in.


    ¡°And you Carl, why are you interfering on a matter that isn¡¯t yours? Or are you perhaps the owner of the child?¡± The alpha asked dangerously closing up the space between himself and Carl.


    ¡°I would have been d that she is pregnant for me, I wouldn¡¯t have cared about what any of you will say, I would have go to the temple to worship the moon goddess if the pregnancy is mine, I wouldn¡¯t have allowed your hungry subjects toy a finger on her, talk less of tearing up her body and finally by now, I would have punched you in the face to correct your angry brain alpha Castiano!¡± He said.


    Carl had closed up the gaps between them. He showed no act of backing off, he was ring hard into alpha Castiano¡¯s dark eyes with his own dark eyes and he was ready to fight his father because of his mate, whom he rejected.


    ¡°That is enough both of you!¡± The luna interfered, she was scared that they would kill themselves.


    She forced a space out for herself between them by gently pushing them both aside. ¡°You both should calm down, we won¡¯t kill the girl okay and Carl,¡± she faced him, ¡°If you keep on fighting, don¡¯t you know that the girl would die? And if I want to heal her, it will take a lot of days before she healspletely.¡± Carl¡¯s eyes gently soften as he nced at Luna, before returning his stared to his mother.


    ¡°She will not die, I will bring her back to life by myself.¡± He said then faced his father. ¡°And not even you can stop me father.¡±


    Carl walked away from his father¡¯s side to where Luna¡¯s half ripped body wasid, he gently got hold of her bloody face, which was extremely cold, it was only the faint beat of her heart that showed that she was still very much alive.


    He gently raised her face up to his and kissed her lips even as her lips were covered with blood, he deepened the kiss and kissed her hard, shoved his tongue into her mouth, tasting every corner of her mouth, he gently disengaged his lips from hers when he felt it was okay.


    Carl rose his head from hers and ced his hand on her stomach, ¡°Its fine.¡± He muttered as he felt the heartbeat of the child, he quickly removed his hand when the heartbeat he was hearing was more than one.


    ¡°She is not having one child, we lost her.¡± He thought sadly and stood up from her, he headed straight to the door and he door which was locked flung open by itself when he got closer to it.


    Carl walked out of the throne room immediately and the door shut back with a thud, causing fear in the heart of some people like Amelia.

 #2 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As Carl Rogan stepped out of the room, Luna, who was still on the floor start healing up, all her missing flesh got rebuilt instantly and all the broken bones got renewed.


    ¡°What the hell!¡± Everybody gasped as they watched the renewing of the body, they all were so surprised, no one knew that Carl has the power of healing except the luna but she never for ones thought that he could heal faster than her.


    The Luna would be able to heal Luna if she wanted but it will take a few days toplete the healing which took Carl only a few minutes toplete.


    Luna sade back to life as she woke up, she was surprised to see herself still in the throne room and everybody still avable, having all their nces on her.


    She didn¡¯t understand what was happening at first but when her wanted to stand up, she fell back down, she was boggled. She had put pleasure on aiding herself to stand, knowing that she was wounded.


    ¡°What is happening to me?¡± She asked herself her usual question, which she got no answer to.


    She gently stood up from the floor, she noticed that she was feeling no pain and her eyes went straight to the luna in appreciation.


    Her hand then went to her stomach as she remembered that she was pregnant, somehow, she knew that her babies were okay so she was relieved.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She mouthed to the luna but the luna shook her head, signifying that she wasn¡¯t the one that helped her. But dumb Luna didn¡¯t understand, she thought that the luna was telling her that it was okay.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think because he healed you, that you are free!¡± Alpha Castiano abruptly groaned, finding everything crazy.


    ¡°How can my son stood up on me to fight me because of a weak girl? How?¡± He kept on specting, finding it funny.


    Carl hasn¡¯t for ones looked him in the eyes before during argument, he was always scared of him and Carl¡¯s respect for his father always gets multiplied in two folds during argument but that day was a shock to the alpha.


    ¡°My son was ready to fight me even if he knows that he will lose or just so I thought because right now, I don¡¯t think that I know my son again. When the hell did he started healing?¡± He couldn¡¯t help but to keep on wondering within himself but then shoved his thoughts aside to deal with Luna.


    ¡°You made a lot of offences, youmitted a lot of crimes and you cannot go unpunished. I Castiano Rogan the second, pronounce you to be banish from my pack! You are of no use before, so leave my pack! And if anyone sees her in anywhere around the pack in the next two hours, she should be kill!¡± Alpha Castiano said, directing thest statement to his subjects.


    ¡°Everybody leave now! Go back to your daily activities and get ready and wait for two hours when you will have to finish her off, no one would be able to stop you then and you will do to her as you please.¡± He said and walked out of the throne room immediately, he was so vexed.


    ¡°Carl should get ready because he will definitely gets punished for the humiliation he made me passed through in the presence of my subjects.¡± He thought as he walked away.


    Everyone began leaving immediately the alpha left, some shifted back to their human forms while others that have ripped their clothes apart while transforming, left in their wolves form.


    Luna stood still she was so confused, ¡°What just happened? Do I just get myself banish from my home?¡± She asked rhetorically and tears weigh in her eyes.


    Madam Sandra walked closer to her with the luna beside her.


    ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t cry, getting banish is better than getting killed. You can always live and birth your children, all you have to do is to go to somewhere else, somewhere far from here!¡± Madam Sandra said as she held her shoulders.


    ¡°And moreover, you can go to their father¡¯s ce, he is a wolf right?¡± The luna asked Luna, which she nodded to, ¡°Then, that¡¯s solved, wolves always epts women that birth their child, especially their first pup, he will protect you and you should be okay with him by your side.¡± The lunapleted.


    ¡°I can¡¯t go to him, I don¡¯t want to.¡± Luna feared that she would be rejected by Damien ckhood or he would make her birth the pups and cast her away, faraway from her children or he would kill them. She feared for her life and that of her children¡¯s.


    ¡°Tik tok tik tok, time goes away,¡± Reba said as she went closer to them, ¡°Just a little advice to my stepdaughter before she leaves. Whenever you see your father in your dream or even in real life, tell him that I tried my best on you but you chose to be a disgrace to the family.¡± Reba chuckled and started walking away but halted with clenched teeth when she heard what Luna said.


    ¡°And I won¡¯t forget to tell him that you failed in your child¡¯s upbringing, that is why your daughter turned out to be the pack¡¯s popr bitch!¡± Luna told her.


    Reba fought hard to keep herself from turning back, she felt so humiliated and she could feel that the luna and madam Sandra were preventing themselves fromughing.


    ¡°If it hasn¡¯t been that the present moment isn¡¯t favorable, I would haveugh, that even the dead would run out to check what causes myugher but thanks to the moon goddess that the situation favors you, so enjoy.¡± Madam Sandra had said, adding more fuel to her burning fire.


    Reba clenched her fist to the extent that blood started dripping from there. ¡°I pray that she disobeys and stay here for more than her given time, this time, I won¡¯t think of anything, I will tear her flesh into pieces.¡± She said in her mind and left immediately with Amelia trailing behind her.


    ¡°Do you see what just happened? You shouldn¡¯t be dull, the world would take you for granted and mess with you but if you are smart, they would know their ces and maintain their distances.¡± Madam Sandra told Luna.


    ¡°What do you think Sandra? Isn¡¯t she suppose to go to the guy? I mean the father.¡± The luna said, in her own personal view, she would have preferred that Luna go to the father of her baby but she didn¡¯t know why the girl was preventing herself from going.

 #2 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34.


    Madam Sandra sighed to the luna¡¯s question, she herself didn¡¯t know what to think, she would have preferred the same thing as the luna but they are not in the right position to decide.


    ¡°We can¡¯t decide your majesty, our decisions don¡¯t matter here, she is to decide on her own.¡± She faced Luna, ¡°And just so you know, your decision determines your future and you won¡¯t be seeing us again after today. You will be on your own.¡±


    ¡°I have made up my mind, I am not going to meet him, I would leave the pack and I will raise my children alone.¡± Luna said with determination, she wasn¡¯t ready to face anything now, she will better raise her children alone.


    ¡°You will be better off among the human then. That way, no one will think of you as a weakling, you are almost like them, the only difference is that you are having a weak wolf in you which no one would notice.¡± Madam Sandra told Luna.


    ¡°Okay, the human world it is.¡± Luna agreed.


    ¡°Come, I prepared a little luggage for you to go with, everything you will be needing is in it and I hope you will be able to take care of yourself.¡±


    Luna was determined, ¡°I should be able to do that, I will struggle and strive for myself and my children, I¡¯m sure we will survive it all.¡±


    They three walked out of the throne room towards the hallway.


    ¡°Wait here, I will grab it from my room and you will leave immediately. We will only be seeing you off to the pce gate, then you will be all alone.¡± Madam Sandra said and rushed to her room.


    Luna watched madam Sandra walked away before facing the Luna. ¡°Thank you so much for healing me, I thought I will die and failed everybody around me that cares.¡± Luna appreciated the luna calmly facing her


    The luna exhaled then inhaled, ¡°It wasn¡¯t me.¡± She dered to Luna.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand your words your majesty. Everybody know that you are the only one that can heal in the pack, so you are confusing me.¡± Luna was obviously confused.


    ¡°Everybody in the pack thought that I am the only one that can heal but that¡¯s wrong, Carl can heal too, though he doesn¡¯t use the power every time, let me just say that you are the first person he used in on. Carl healed you.¡± The luna told her.


    Luna panted, ¡°What? That¡¯s impossible! I mean why will he do that?¡± She was astonished.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why he did it too, I just know that he did it and you should be appreciating him, not me.¡± The luna said to Luna.


    ¡°There is no time to appreciate the young master, she have to start moving as soon as possible. I learned that Reba is really nning her death, if she is a minutete here, she won¡¯t make it out of the pack in time.¡± Madam Sandra said,ing back to join them with a small bag with her.


    ¡°Okay I will leave right away, but do help me in appreciating him, telling him that I¡¯m very grateful and that I¡¯m sorry I proof to be a really bad mate.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will deliver your message to him. Now, let¡¯s leave and here, it is yours.¡± Madam Sandra said and gave Luna the small bag with her.


    Luna collected the bag and stared at her, ¡°Are you sure that everything I will be needing is here madam?¡± Luna asked as she stared at the bag, it was indeed small.


    ¡°Yeah of course, you don¡¯t expect me to bring you a big bag right? It will keep pulling you back.¡±


    ¡°Oh! I don¡¯t know!¡±


    ¡°Nowe, let¡¯s move!¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    They all walked to the gate and halted at the gate.


    ¡°Now, this is where we say our goodbyes.¡± The luna said hugging Luna.


    ¡°Thank you your majesty, please tell him I¡¯m sorry.¡± Luna said, she was still feeling guilty.


    ¡°I will and I¡¯m sure he holds no grudge against you, you both are cool but that doesn¡¯t mean I will allow him to marry your stepsister.¡± The lunaughed with Luna.


    ¡°You should allow him if that is what he wants, when he will realize his mistakes, he will return back to you and you will forgive your baby boy.¡± Luna said and the luna nodded.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget to take care of them.¡± The Luna reminded her, referring to her children.


    ¡°I will.¡±


    Madam Sandra gave a paper to Luna, ¡°Here is a map, you should follow it, it will lead you to your destination,¡± she touched Luna¡¯s forehead, ¡°You will be able to read it now and you should be okay, when next we meet, I want to see you and your babies bouncing around happily, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay madam.¡± Luna said and madam Sandra removed her fingers from Luna¡¯s forehead. At that moment, it looked as if the numb part of her brain was healed and she then knows things she didn¡¯t knew before.


    ¡°I feel weird.¡± Luna said, touching her head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t put much thought on that, now listen, no matter what happens outside there, keep moving and don¡¯t allow anyone to stop you from moving, they can only hurt you but can never kill you. If its possible for you, run, keep on running till you cross the border, till you know you are outside the pack. Do you understand?¡± Madam Sandra instructed and asked.


    ¡°Yes I understand.¡± Luna said and turned to the gate.


    ¡°Good luck!¡± Both madam Sandra and the luna wished her.


    Luna walked out of the gate and the first thing that caught her attention was the crowd, holding a lot of things with them. The people were much more plenty than the ones that attended her judgment in the throne room, it was as if only a quarter of them attended her judgment and now, the whole pack was before her.


    ¡°Look who we have here!¡± She heard a voice from the side and didn¡¯t even turn to check who owns it since she knew it was Amelia¡¯s voice.


    Before Amelia could form another word out of her mouth, Luna had took to her heels.

 #2 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35.


    ¡°Is she going to make it?¡± The luna asked madam Sandra as she was busy staring at the gate.


    ¡°She will make it if she abide by all what I told her.¡± Madam Sandra replied.


    The luna noticed that something was off with madam Sandra¡¯s voice, so she turned back to look at her, she was shocked to see madam Sandra looking so weak and older. Gray hair was suddenly growing among her dark hair.


    ¡°What the hell is happening to you?¡± The luna asked fearfully, walking closer to her.


    ¡°What is wrong with me doesn¡¯t matter, all that matter right now is that Luna should escape and all my stress should not go in vain.¡± Madam Sandra said and turned towards the pack house.


    The luna stared at her speechless, she noticed that she had grown so old, ¡°Hope its not what I¡¯m thinking? I still need you Sandra.¡± She thought before joining her.


    ****


    ¡°What the hell? Why is she running?¡± Reba asked Amelia as they watched Luna ran.


    ¡°I think she was giving the instructions to run!¡± Amelia replied shrugging, ¡°I so much hate that Sandra but she won¡¯t win today. You know what to do mother!¡± Amelia said, facing Reba.


    ¡°Of course I do, you don¡¯t have to talk twice.¡± Reba replied, smiling dubiously.


    Reba then faced the people, ¡°After her!! We won¡¯t allow her to get away!¡±


    ¡°The bitch is running away!¡± A wolf said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t allow her to escape, we don¡¯t want people like her here!¡±


    ¡°Yes, we don¡¯t want her to live, she will corrupt our pups!¡±


    ¡°Whole don¡¯t know the father of her child!¡±


    ¡°She is a disgrace to our family!¡± Reba shouted, running after Luna, initiating the throwing of things at her.


    ¡°I hate her so much!¡± Amelia shouted following suit.


    ¡°We all hate her!¡±


    All of them ran after the running Luna, emptying all the things they had in their hands on her.


    They all were instructed by the alpha that they must not touch her until the time pse, so they were not thinking of touching her, their aim was to slow her down so that her time will be against her and they will have full right to kill her.


    But they were all astonished to see her ran out instead of walking slowly, they had expected her toe out of the pack house with tears stered on her face. None of them never thought that she would run and she shocked them all.


    They all had things like eggs, dirty water tied in a flexible bag, flour and fruits like berries, mangoes, oranges, cherries, apples that they were throwing at her. Some even took with themselves watermelon and cabbage, they made sure it was the biggest size, in case she wanted to escape to the border before they could be able to stop her, they would just throw it at her and she would stop running, giving them ess to win. They carried it all, going after her.


    Luna felt an heavy weight on her every time the eggs hit her as the eggs were so big, that she wondered how they were able to carry it conveniently with them as they ran after her, then she will remember,


    ¡°They are wolves, strong wolves, they are different from me. I am more of a human to wolf while they areplete wolves.¡±


    Still running, Luna fixed the small bag in her back, she held the map to her front as she watched it directing her. She got to the woods and entered, still running. The wolves entered the woods with her, not missing her for anything.


    She increased her run, jumping dry trees over, even as it was night and everywhere was so dark, she found herself seeing clearly.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I saw this clearly the day I ran into the woods which led to all my problems now? What is really happening to me?¡± She marveled but had no time to think hard on anything than to run for her dear life and for the lives of her pups.


    ¡°We are having thirty minutes more, try to stop her by all means, hit her hard!¡± Reba shouted, throwing two eggs at Luna at ones.


    ¡°Shit!¡± Luna muttered, feeling the weight on her but she didn¡¯t allow it to stop her from continue running, though it really caused her to slow down adding to the fact that she was tired.


    ¡°Hit her hard!¡± Other wolves yelled as the began throwing the double of what they were throwing at her before at her.


    They felt how great her steps reduced when Reba thrown two eggs at her and they really wanted to make her more weak.


    Luna was so tired in no time as the things they poured on her multiplied.


    ¡°The border is in sight!¡± One of them suddenly shouted.


    Luna looked up from the map and saw that the border was really in sight, ¡°Don¡¯t break down now Luna, just few minutes to go! Just few more steps and they will be off your shoulders!¡± She consoled and encouraged herself.


    There arose a great uproar as the wolves all groaned, ¡°Border in sight!!¡± They were all bothered.


    ¡°Will she escape? I really want to eat her!¡± A wolf thought.


    ¡°I¡¯m starve, I don¡¯t know the taste of pups! I really want to taste hers!¡± Another thought.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t escape, we really need you!¡±


    ¡°What did this bitch thought she is doing? Is she trying to escape ande backter for my Carl? Never!¡± Amelia thought.


    ¡°Seems the moon goddess is by your side but she won¡¯t know, I will proof how smart I am!¡± Reba thought with a smirk.


    ¡°Let¡¯s stop her ones and for all!¡± She yelled and the groans she received from the others showed that they were in support of her.


    Luna was so tired as she forced her legs to move, she was sure that they will be sore by now, she was sure that they would be filled with furuncle as soon as she rx.


    She was still running towards the border when a load fell in her, causing her to fall on her butt.


    The wolves had thrown fruits at her, fruits like mango, oranges, berries etcetera, it was so much that she had to fall. They had been saving the fruits for moments like that, where they won¡¯t have any cause but to stop her at all cost.


    ¡°She falls! We won!¡± They all jubte as they watched Luna groaning in pain on the floor.


    ¡°All that remains is for the time to speed up and knack, then we will eat!¡± They roared in delight as they waited impatiently for the time.

 #2 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36.


    ¡°Ah!¡± A man jerked up from his sleep, he was sweating profusely to the extend that his bed was soaked with his sweat.


    ¡°Not again!¡± He thought as he held his head, he was thinking of his dream, which centered on the night he allowed himself to be pleasured by another woman after many long years.


    The man, who was Alpha Damien ckwood of the ck Hood pack was confused, he didn¡¯t know what was happening to him and the most confusing part was that the face of the woman was always blur, he just couldn¡¯t see it no matter how had he strained his eyes.


    He gently stood up from his bed, even as it was already weeks to the event, he couldn¡¯t help but to always dream of it all. The feel was her hand on him, the taste of her mouth, which tasted like nothing he have ever tasted before, her mouth tasted too sweet that it taste stuck in his taste bud and strangely, he loved it like that, in fact, he wished it doesn¡¯t go away.


    ¡°What the hell is wrong with me? Why am I thinking so weirdly this past weeks? Seems I have to see an healer, I am so sick!¡±


    Alpha Damien ckhood of the ck Hood pack was a devilish attractive man, his always cold face was handsome and breathtaking that people wonder how much more of an handsome man he would be if he smiles.


    His eyes were rear yellow color like that of a sun, which made him to hide his eyes most times, he hates it when people stares at them, his skin glows under the sun, which made him to hate the sun so much, his packs, muscles and biceps were always ring out of any clothes he wears, be it casuals or cooperate. In short, he was sinfully handsome.


    Damien grabbed his rope and left his room for his sitting room in his pack house. He had instructed all his servants, guards and all working in his house to leave, he wanted to be alone for the night.


    ¡°My alpha?¡± Rosita called questioning. She was Damien¡¯s beta.


    Alpha Damien sighed, ¡°What are you still doing here? I thought I dismissed you for the night.¡± He said, bncing himself on a cushion in the sitting room, his face void of any emotion.


    ¡°I am already leaving my alpha, I just went to the kitchen to drink a ss of water before leaving.¡± She exined.


    Alpha Damien made his head to fall backwards, rxing well on the cushion with his eyes closed. ¡°Then leave or what are you waiting for now?¡± He asked, not opening his eyes. He bnced his head properly before supporting it with his hands.


    ¡°My alpha, is something bothering you?¡± Rosita asked, noticing that he was being weird.


    ¡°It is none of your business beta. Leave! Your presence is suffocating!¡± He finalized harshly.


    But Rosita wasn¡¯t ready to give up, ¡°My alpha, I am your beta and you can share things with me.¡± She said but no answer came from Damien.


    ¡°My alpha.¡± She called again but still no answer.


    ¡°Is he already sleeping?¡± She wondered and pulled out her hand to tapped him.


    ¡°You were there, weren¡¯t you?¡± Alpha Damien suddenly asked her, still not opening his eyes.


    The coldness in his voice made Rosita to jerked back is fright, almost falling to her floor. ¡°Where my alpha?¡± She managed to ask, trying toposed herself.


    ¡°When thest person that mistakenly touched me received his punishment.¡± He replied calm but beyond that calmness was a devil smirking dangerously with two horns in his head.


    ¡°How can I forget?¡± She wondered, swallowing hard. ¡°I¡¯m doomed! What was I thinking?¡±


    The man that touched him had mistakenly touched him for real. He was falling and he held the first thing he could hold on to, to prevent himself from falling, no knowing that it was alpha Damien, who was just returning from a meeting with the elders. If he had know, he would have allowed himself to fall.


    Though alpha Damien let him live because firstly, it was a mistake and secondly, he was in a good mood but not without cutting off his two hands with a sliver de and removing one of his eyes, alpha Damien made sure that he won¡¯t be able to heal neither will he die in the way he dealt with him.


    ¡°I¡­ I will just leave my alpha. See youter.¡± Rosita quickly picked up herself to leave the sitting room but she discovered that she can¡¯t move her legs.


    ¡°Please let me go my alpha, I am sorry.¡± She pleaded.


    Alpha Damien¡¯s face wrapped in a frown immediately, ¡°Do you just plead?¡± He asked, gently raising his head to stared at her and Rosita kept quiet immediately, she knew that the best thing to do, if she still cherishes her life is to make no sound.


    Two things he hated in the world were body contacts and pleads. He hated them both so much and the two things popped up after the death of his luna.


    He couldn¡¯t help but to feel irritated every time other people touched him after her death and he hated pleads because he had pleaded a lot with his luna to stayed with him but she never answered, she left him. He thought that pleads were for the weak which he was that time, he feared that he will die if he has weak people around him, just the way his luna died because he was too weak to safe her.


    ¡°Do you know why I stopped you from touching me?¡± He asked, gently returning back to his previous position with his eyes closed.


    ¡°Yes my alpha.¡± She replied but he still told her why.


    ¡°If you had touched me, I wouldn¡¯t have thought of anything, I would have deal with you like I did to others, let this be thest time something like this will happen. Leave!¡±


    ¡°Thank you my alpha.¡± Rosita ran out immediately, still frightened.


    ¡°I am ruthless, I hate people¡¯s touch, so why didn¡¯t I push that woman away, why did I let her leave unpunished, why can¡¯t I get that night off my mind? Why am I felling like a great part of me is somewhere else? And why do I feel like somebody needs me?¡± He kept on having a lots of whys in his mind.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°First thing tomorrow morning. I will see the healer, he must know what is wrong with me without touching me or else he dies.¡± He concluded.

 #2 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37.


    ¡°What is wrong with you Sandra?¡± The luna asked as she watched madam Sandra whoid on the bed.


    ¡°I gave some of my powers to Luna so that she would be able to make it to the border, that is why I am so weak. Don¡¯t worry my luna, I will be fine, just a little more time and I will be okay.¡± She assured.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That was why you are not healing, you shouldn¡¯t die, I still need you.¡±


    Madam Sandra forced out a chuckle. ¡°I won¡¯t die, everything will still return back to normal, all we have to do is to be patient.¡±


    ¡°You weren¡¯t this serious about me when you were helping me. You take this girl serious more that if I don¡¯t know better, I would have conclude that she is your daughter.¡± The luna said.


    ¡°Remember you were having the people that care about you around you then but she isn¡¯t, she is just an innocent child, birth to be unlucky.¡±


    ¡°Then, you are wasting your time on her.¡± The luna said but madam Sandra chuckled instead.


    ¡°Maybe I am, maybe I¡¯m not, I don¡¯t know, she will be the one to answer that question, not me.¡± Madam Sandra said.


    ¡°What is happening to her now?¡± The luna questioned after a few minutes to silence.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I am blind for the time being.¡± Madam Sandra answered, closing her eyes.


    ¡°What do you mean that you are blind? You walk up to this ce by yourself.¡± The luna said confusingly.


    Madam Sandra chuckled, ¡°Not that kind of physical blindness my luna, I meant to say that I am blind spiritually, I can¡¯t see the future again.¡± Madam Sandra exined.


    ¡°No! No!! No!!! What are you talking about? What do you mean by you can¡¯t see the future anymore?¡± The luna a questioned.


    Not like the luna was slow-witted, she just didn¡¯t want to believe that madam Sandra could do something like that for someone.


    ¡°That¡¯s just the truth my luna, I can¡¯t see the future anymore.¡±


    ¡°Why? Why did you do it? Were you not thinking? Are you not regretting it now?¡± The luna bombarded her with questions.


    Madam Sandra opened her eyes, ¡°I will answer all your questions my luna, but I will answer the first one as thest.¡± She managed to pulled herself in a sitting position. ¡°When I wanted to do it, I wasn¡¯t thinking of any other thing than to help the poor girl, and sadly, I am not regretting it, in fact, if the need be and I still have the strength, I will help her over and all over again. Yes, she deserves it.¡± Madam Sandra said, staring at the luna for her to see her seriousness.


    ¡°Normally, when I started seeing myself getting entangled in her life, I never for ones in my life think that I would go this far, I just wanted to guide her and mind my business but what she said to me when she realized that she was pregnant shooked me¡­..¡± Madam Sandra stopped talking, remembering that moment like it is just happening.


    ¡°What did she said?¡± The luna asked, wondering what Luna could tell madam Sandra to cause madam Sandra to change her mind from rendering a little help to willingness to sacrifice her whole life for her.


    The luna knew how much madam Sandra cherishes her gift of sight, she understood that it was basically her life and she know that giving up her power means danger, ¡°But the Sandra I am seeing now is different from the former one I know.¡±


    ¡°She said that she wished that I am her mother.¡±


    The statement shocked the luna. Like, she saw nothing special in the statement and then madam Sandra was the type of person that didn¡¯t really care about children, she was a witch and also a wolf, though she was more of a witch than a wolf, she helped the luna when she was younger and the alpha decided that she should live with them in the pack house and the only reason why she was the chief maid was because she didn¡¯t wanted to stay idle, to prevent herself from bringing destruction to the pack.


    ¡°You don¡¯t care about children Sandra, why then do you care about her opinion? Even her family thought she is a curse child which I¡¯m starting to believe now, because how can someone be so unlucky and now, you helped her but she pays you back with her weaknesses.¡±


    ¡°That is the problem my luna, I don¡¯t liked children and now, I have no child of my own, not even one. In all my five hundred years of living, I never getid! I¡¯m reserved! I¡¯m still a virgin! Isn¡¯t that embarrassing enough?!¡± Madam Sandra emphasized on all her statements, ignoring all what the luna said about Luna.


    The luna was speechless, she never for ones thought of that too, she just stared at madam Sandra without saying a word till she continued.


    ¡°I realized I have miss a lot, nobody ever calls me mother, nobody everins to me as a child will do to her mother,  nobody my luna! Not even one person and you were always here, you never for ones tell me that I¡¯m missing out a lot!¡± Madam Sandramented.


    ¡°I am so sorry Sandra, I never know, I thought you don¡¯t really care about it, so I avoided talking about it. I¡¯m sorry.¡± The luna apologized calmly.


    Madam Sandra chuckled sorrowfully, she was sad, so sad, silence enveloping them.


    ¡°What do you told her when she said she wished you were her mother?¡± The luna asked as the silence became unbearable.


    Madam Sandra stared at her before talking.


    ****


    ¡°I wish you are my mother!¡± Luna had said, shocking madam Sandra amd rendering her speechless.


    ¡°Mother? Why?¡± She asked when she got her tongue.


    ¡°My mother could have be the one doing all these things you are doing for me.¡± She said.


    ¡°Then think of me as your mother. If you want me to stay with you forever, think of one of your pup as me, I will even be happy if you name one after me.¡±


    Luna had smiled, ¡°Then I¡¯m d I finally have someone I can call mother without any punishment.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will do to you something no one as ever done to you, I will do exactly what a good mother will do to her child, I will make sure you escape from Reba and her daughter because from right now, you are my daughter!¡± Madam Sandra had vowed.


    ¡°Thank you mother.¡± Luna was happy she had to hug her to herself with tears in her eyes.


    ****


    ¡°I made a vow and that is exactly what I¡¯m doing.¡±


    ¡°You may die Sandra.¡± The luna pointed out.


    ¡°In as much as she lives with her pups, then that¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t worry, in my next life, I will have as many pups as I can, so that I will have a lot of people that will call me mother.¡±


    The luna sighed, and decided to close the topic.

 #2 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38.


    The wolves surrounded Luna, who was growling on the floor.


    ¡°How many minutes left?¡± Reba asked, standing in front of them all like the leader which of course she was.


    ¡°Five minutes left.¡± One replied, checking the atmosphere.


    ¡°That¡¯s very good!¡± Reba said, ¡°We can wait, its just five minutes left.¡± She said and they all growl in response to her.


    ¡°What? Five minutes left? No! I have to reach the border, I can¡¯t allow all my new mother¡¯s stress to go in vain, I have to leave, I don¡¯t want to be a disappointment.¡± Luna thought as she struggled to stand up.


    She was surprised when she saw that she could lift her legs, ¡°What is happening to me?¡± She wondered, she had twisted her legs while falling and it has broken but now, she can lift it! She was heal! She healed by herself! She got freaked but there was no time to think, she took to her heels immediately.


    ¡°What the hell!¡± The wolves around too gasped, they were as much surprised.


    ¡°How can she heal up, she is very weak to heal by herself.¡±


    ¡°This is unbelievable!¡±


    ¡°Something is not right somewhere.¡± Reba thought then she realized, ¡°She is getting away! Stop her!!¡± They all turned to Luna and ran after her.


    Luna ran faster, ¡°You are almost there!¡± She encouraged herself and just as she got to the portal, the map she was holding escaped from her grip and formed a shining portal in front of her, she wanted to stop herself from entering but found her legs pulling her into it.


    The people were still running after Luna but couldn¡¯t catch up with her as she entered the opened portal in front of them and it swallowed her up before they could get hold of her.


    ¡°Ah! Shit! Shit!! Shit!!!¡± Amelia growled, stomping away angrily.


    A lot of cries erupted in the air from the wolves with only one thing in their minds.


    ¡°We lost her!! She escapes!! Our meat is gone!!!¡± They cried heavily before they started departing one after the other.


    Amelia walked with Reba, they both were sad, so sad that they were ready to kill anyone that messes with them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you noticed anything odd today mother?¡± Amelia said, remembering how Luna¡¯s wound healed up by itself.


    ¡°I do noticed. Even the way she ran, no omega can run like that, I was almost panting when running after her! That was not original, and its crazy, my head is messed up.¡± Reba said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that someone is guiding her?¡± Amelia said.


    ¡°Or maybe someone shares his or her powers with her!¡± Reba halted. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I thought of that before?¡± She marveled.


    ¡°If someone was helping her, who could it be? I hope it is not my Carl because if he is the one, I will find Luna and kill her, then I wille back here and marry Carl!¡± She said, behaving like a deranged being.


    ¡°Calm down Amelia, hopefully, it won¡¯t be Carl that helped her and we can¡¯t know until we get to the pack house.¡±


    They hastened up their steps and got to the pack house in no time.


    Everyone has already know that Luna escaped as they all heard the cries the wolves made and they knew that their cries were one of sorrows and pains of losing.


    Amelia headed straight to Carl¡¯s room while Reba went to madam Sandra¡¯s room.


    ¡°Young alpha said not to allow anyone in except his mother.¡± The guard outside Carl¡¯s chamber said, stopping Amelia from entering.


    ¡°You must have heard wrong, maybe he said that you shouldn¡¯t allow anyone in except me. So move! It is not my fault that you are having an ear problem!¡± Amelia said rudely to them.


    The guard frown and all the other guards that were with him, ¡°Is she trying to say that I don¡¯t know how to carryout the orders giving to us by our master? Is she insane?¡± They reasoned among themselves which Amelia heard of course.


    ¡°Do you guys just abuse and insult me?¡± Amelia questioned, anger arising in her.


    ¡°No, why will we abused you? It is not our fault that you are hearing wrongly and that you are a slut!¡± They fired back at her.


    ¡°Eww!!¡± They muttered disgustingly at her.


    Amelia was embarrassed and was filled with rage at the same time, ¡°I will make sure that you get fired! I will tell Carl to¡­..¡± Amelia was shouting on top of her voice but got interrupted by a voice from inside.


    ¡°Allow her in, her voice is disturbing me from reasoning.¡± Carl had said from inside, causing the guards tough.


    ¡°Your voice is disturbing, can you hear that?¡± They mocked her before paving her for her to enter.


    Amelia was boiling, she was furious towards Carl, ¡°How can he keep on embarrassing me at every given time he gets? What changes?¡±


    ¡°What the hell was that for?¡± She yelled at Carl immediately she entered his room.


    ¡°I don¡¯t allowed you in to shouted at me Amelia, if you dare shout at me once more, I promise you, I will allow Carlton to talk over and in reminder, he doesn¡¯t likes you.¡± Carl said calmly and that did the trick because Amelia shut up and calm down immediately.


    She had great fear for Carlton and she hated him as well, so the feeling was mutual.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Carl asked her when he saw that she wasn¡¯t ready to talk.


    ¡°Why did you do it? Why didn¡¯t you healed her? Howe you can heal? Were you the one that helped her to escape in the woods?¡± Amelia asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any answer to any of your questions but I know of someone who do and that person is Carlton. Would you mind asking him all the questions again?¡± Carl said, his ocean blue eyes tuning to ck, showing Amelia that Carlton was ready to take over.


    ¡°No!!! I don¡¯t think I need any answer, I will just leave ande backter!¡± Amelia said in fright and dashed out of the room immediately without waiting for Carl¡¯s response.


    ¡°I love that she is scared of me. I hate her so much! Damn!!¡± Carlton said to Carl but Carl was deep in thought to answer.


    ****


    Reba got to madam Sandra¡¯s room and met just the luna there. ¡°My luna.¡± She bowed in forced respect.


    ¡°How was the hunt Reba?¡± The luna asked, ignoring her greeting.


    ¡°She escaped, but the rest was good. We got to exercise with our wolves and burnt some fats.¡± Reba said.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°Where is Sandra?¡± Reba asked her important question.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Right behind you!¡± The luna answered her.


    Reba gently turned and saw what madam Sandra had be from the mirror in front of madam Sandra, she understood immediately. ¡°So, it was you!¡±


    ¡°You get a problem with that?¡± Madam Sandra asked, not turning away from the mirror in front of her.


    ¡°How dare you!¡±

 #2 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39.


    Madam Sandra sighed, she did not fret, she nced back at Reba before facing the mirror again. ¡°What do you say again?¡± She asked like she didn¡¯t heard her the first time.


    ¡°What have you done? Why did you do it?¡± Reba repeated, getting ready to bounce on madam Sandra at anytime soon, ¡°She fucking spoiled our fucking well nned n!¡± Ba, her wolf growled in her head.


    ¡°I am not owning you any exnation Reba, you don¡¯t control my life for me, so why are you here asking me these silly questions?¡± Madam Sandra asked her with a frown, before turning fully to Reba.


    ¡°Sandra, I will love to see Carl right now. Take care okay? I will cheek on youter.¡± The luna said and stood up from her seat.


    ¡°Alright, my luna.¡± Madam Sandra replied, watching with Reba as the luna walked away.


    Silent enveloped them immediately, both ring at each other.


    ¡°Please, say what you want to say and get out, I¡¯m having an unfinished business that needs my immediate attention before youe in.¡± Madam Sandra pointed out as the silence became ufortable and awkward.


    Madam Sandra stood up from her seat, walked to her bed andid down, facing the ceiling.


    Rebaughed as she watched madam Sandra. ¡°Now, you look like a witch and even your walking steps say that you are, are you by any chance one?¡± Reba mocked.


    ¡°Who knows? Maybe you are right, maybe you are wrong, who knows? Though I know that being a witch fits me.¡± Madam Sandra replied. No one in the pack knew that she was partly a witch, it was the little secret between the royals and her.


    ¡°I will just pretend that I don¡¯t heard the rubbish you spit out.¡±


    ¡°Pretending to be deaf is for your own good, so I don¡¯t know how it concerns me.¡± Madam Sandra said, faking a yawn. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that you have out stayed your wee here Reba?¡±


    ¡°I am not nning on staying here for another minute Sandra, but I can¡¯t deny the fact that I like you like this, at least, it will get you off my face for a while. Before you recover, I could have done the things I desire and I will escape without any stress.¡± She stated feeling so delighted, but something still baffles her.


    ¡°Why is Sandra doing this?¡± She tried to find answer to the question which was difficult to know except if she hear it from the horse mouth.


    ¡°Why are you really doing this Sandra?¡± She asked directly feeling that she deserves to know.


    ¡°If your daughter is to be Luna, will you do something like this for her?¡± Madam Sandra asked her instead, staring at her.


    ¡°Like I should turn myself to something so ugly like you because of someone like Luna?¡± Reba asked to understand.


    Madam Sandra was silent for a while, she was just staring at Reba without a word before replying with a nod. ¡°What if that is the case?¡±


    ¡°Then I would rather kill the child and maintain my beauty, I will find a man who will fuck me and I will birth another child.¡± Reba said with a smirk, already imagining how she would strangle the child with her own hands.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have asked you, I don¡¯t know what I was thinking when I asked you but now, I know that it was a really bad idea. I mean, considering the fact that you trained up your daughter to be a bitch, so you can watch your daughter die, right?¡±


    ¡°How dare you call my daughter a bitch? I bet you are just jealous of me since you have nobody to call your own.¡±  Reba mocked.


    Madam Sandra chuckled, ¡°That is where you get it all wrong Reba. I gave birth to a child yesterday and she is already grown, she is pregnant with two or three children, making it three to four of them. Do you see that? I¡¯m having three to four people to call my own and I bet that the father will still find and ept them. That means I am having like four to five people to call my own! Wow!¡± Madam Sandra said in amusement, she never thought of that before, she was so happy that her ck eyes glittered.


    Reba was speechless, ¡°Who is this child she is talking about? Sandra doesn¡¯t birth a child right? Could it be Luna? But Luna is pregnant with just a child!¡± Reba thought hard to the extent that her head started hurting.


    ¡°Maybe she is pulling your legs, she is messing with you and you are giving her the impression that she won! Fuck you!¡± Ba said and cursed.


    Reba frowned at madam Sandra, thinking that she was fooled, ¡°How dare you spill out that rubbish to my face? How dare you think of messing with me?!¡± Reba was vexed.


    Madam Sandra chuckled again, annoying Reba more, ¡°The truths are always bitter Reba, please leave, I will like to rest before starting my work.¡± Madam Sandra said, turning her back to Reba who was still furious.


    ¡°You will regret this Sandra, you will regret messing with me!¡± Reba dered before stomping away.


    ¡°There is nothing to regret now. A dead woman don¡¯t need to regret anything.¡± Madam Sandra muttered before dozing off to dreand.


    She was weak, very weak and all she needed at that moment was to rest.


    ****


    ¡°Mother, I hate Carl, I hate him so much.¡± Amelia whimpered as soon as Reba entered her room.


    Reba rolled her eyes in disgust, she was not ready for her childish attitude and her brain was still a mess, trying to solve the puzzle given to her by madam Sandra.


    ¡°Not now Amelia, you should leave for your room now, I have to think.¡± Reba sat down on her bed, resting her head in her hands.


    ¡°What is wrong mother? You don¡¯t ask me if Carl was the person who helped Luna, that bitch.¡± Amelia said, her whimpers turning to anger.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you because I already know the person that helped her and it was not Carl, so you better leave the innocent boy alone, and focus on getting pregnant for him instead.¡± Reba said.


    ¡°Wow! I never thought of that, thank you mother, I love you so much!¡± Amelia jumped in delight.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Carlton will be forced to like me when I conceive with their pup. Yes!¡±

 #2 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40.


    The luna got to Carl¡¯s chamber with her maids behind her, ¡°Is he in?¡± She asked the guards outside, who were guiding the door.


    ¡°Yes, my luna.¡± They chorused with a bow as they allowed the luna to enter while the maids waited behind.


    ¡°Hey.¡± She called unto him as she got closer to were he was standing, looking out of the window.


    ¡°Mother.¡± Carl muttered as he gently turned to his mother.


    ¡°How are you?¡± She asked, noticing the awkwardness between them.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine mother.¡± He gently held her hands, ¡°I was thinking that I will go to your chamber if I wait for throughout today and you don¡¯te to mine.¡± He spook softly.


    The luna chuckled faintly, ¡°And why is that? Why will you go there?¡±


    ¡°I am guilty, I treated you so unfair, you are my mother,¡± Carl caressed her cheek as she smiled, ¡°I should have known that you are more experienced than me, I should have listened to you, I should not have yelled at you, I should have known that you only want the best for me, just the way all good mothers will do to their child. I swear mother, you are right! You have rightly said that I will regret it and now mother, I¡¯m regretting everything!¡± Carl growled in regret.


    ¡°Hey, hey calm down okay. Everything happened for a reason.¡± The luna said.


    Carl left her hands, he started pacing around as he ruffled his hair. ¡°Everything happened for a reason for sure mother but because of my stupidity, Carlton and I lost our mate, our true mate mother! Carlton is angry, saying that it is my fault which of course it is!¡±


    The luna watched him closely before asking, ¡°Why did you healed the girl?¡± She gently sat down on his bed, patting a space by her side for Carl to sat down.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me who saved her, Carlton was.¡±  He gently sat down andid his head on the luna¡¯s shoulder with a sigh escaping from his lips.


    ¡°I don¡¯t get you, you can prevent Carlton from doing things right, a perfect example was when you rejected Luna, I¡¯m sure Carlton won¡¯t agree with you and he would have threatened to take over your body which you prevented.¡± The luna pointed out.


    ¡°You are right mother but I don¡¯t know why I allowed him to saved her, I just found myself allowing him to take over my body and he was ready to fight for her, he was ready to mark her.¡±


    ¡°Mark her? Even as she was pregnant with another person¡¯s child?¡± The luna asked, she have never heard of something like that in her life. ¡°Like what is happening? You nned on marking a pregnant weak wolf?¡± She chuckled, finding it funny.


    ¡°We weren¡¯t thinking, we just wanted our mate back to ourselves.¡± Carl said.


    ¡°And what did you nned on doing to the pup?¡± The luna asked, still surprised.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I am sure we wille up with something before she gives birth to them.¡± He answered, shrugging his shoulder.


    ¡°Why did you stopped then? Why didn¡¯t you marked her as you have nned? Why didn¡¯t you fight your father for her? Why did you allowed her to go?¡±


    The luna didn¡¯t asked the questions because she really wanted a pregnant omega for her son, she asked because she was thinking that Carl was crazy and senseless to thought of marking Luna, when she was already another wolf¡¯s pregnant mate.


    Carl gently removed his head from his mother¡¯s shoulder, heid-back on his bed, fixing his re on the ceiling. ¡°I stopped him because she was pregnant with more than one pup.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand you son, if she was pregnant with more pups than you imagine, then all you have to do was to do whatever you nned to do at first to the pup.¡± The luna said, trying to make Carl to reason with her.


    ¡°That¡¯s not it mother, I actually started thinking at that moment and I realized that we lost her, and that we don¡¯t just lose her but we have lost her a very long time ago, since I rejected her.¡± Carl said sadly, tearing his re away from the ceiling to face his mother.


    ¡°Why did you rejected her then? You should have calm down and think before doing things like that, that was why I think you are not ready to be the alpha, she is pregnant because you rejected her.¡±


    ¡°I rejected her because she was weak, she has no ability, not even the slightest. I thought that she will want my protection every time and I can¡¯t be avable every time, I thought that she will get our pups killed if war arises, because I would be busy trying to safe the park, leaving her behind with my pups and she won¡¯t be able to safe them.¡±


    The luna busted intougher, ¡°That is hrious!¡± She said between herugher.


    ¡°I¡¯m not joking mother, neither is this funny!¡± Carl snapped, surprised that his mother wasughing at him.


    ¡°Have anyone ever told you that you are crazy son?¡± She asked when herugher died down.


    ¡°I would have snap the person¡¯s head off his neck!¡±


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you start it with me? You are crazy! You are just looking for an excuse to prevent yourself from mating with the weak girl.¡±


    ¡°Now you caught me mother, you should leave me alone, I¡¯m already regretting everything, please don¡¯t add more to it.¡± He turned his back to his mother, feeling deep regret, ¡°If only I can turn back the time.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to make you to regret more son. This is what I wanted to prevent when I was fighting with you that day, but you were too blinded by your so called love to listen to me. Where is your lover by the way, are you suppose to be thinking of another girl when your lover is hale and heathy?¡± Sounds of mockery can be detected from the luna¡¯s words as she spoke.


    ¡°Carlton didn¡¯t like Amelia, he wants the weak girl.¡± Carl said.


    The luna busted intougher again, ¡°Carlton or you? I¡¯m sure Carlton does not like Amelia from the start but you kept her for yourself, not caring about what Carlton thinks neither did you thought of his feelings. So, I don¡¯t know when you started thinking of Carlton¡¯s decision.¡±


    ¡°Okay, fine mother! I don¡¯t like Amelia again, or wait, I like her but I don¡¯t want her again, I want our mate now but my stupidity made us to lose her and I¡¯m sorry!¡± He was frustrated.


    ¡°Your sorry wouldn¡¯t do anything young man! You better start liking Amelia because Luna is gone and is nevering back here! She was banished!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Carl spanked up from his bed.


    ¡°But that¡¯s the truth!¡±

 #2 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41.


    Damien ckhood was in his sitting room, waiting for the healer to arrive, he was supposed to be in a meeting with the elders but he had to shift the meeting to another time because of his treatment and now, the healer hadmitted an offense, he kept Damien ckhood waiting, their meeting time was five minutes ago and he hasn¡¯t arrived yet.


    He sat down calmly on his seat watching as the maids cleaned the house. Though he sat down calmly, everybody around could felt the power and anger radiating from him, which made the maids to handle everything with care.


    The maids were all scared of him, none of them look to his face without permission and none dared to touched him. They were all scared of him but still, he standout from all other alphas, he was still the most feared alpha allover which made his pack peaceful and powerful.


    No alpha in his right senses will think of waging war against the ck Hood, they all feared him and his park members wouldn¡¯t stop from proiming among themselves that he was their best alpha so far.


    ¡°Hey you!¡± Damien suddenly called randomly, making the ss cups with a maid to slipped due to fear and broke into pieces immediately.


    ¡°Finally!¡± Damien smirked with contempt.


    He was bored as he watched the maids handling things with care, he wanted a scape goat who will keep him busy till the healer arrives and now, he has found one.


    ¡°She dared broke a cup I bought with my money, she wasn¡¯t even the one I was calling but she fell for my trap. Great! Just great!¡± He thought smirking.


    ¡°Come here.¡± He said to the maid who broke the cup.


    The maid immediately went straight to him, she knew that he hated sluggishness, she also knew that she can¡¯t apologize because apologies annoy him more, so she only stood with her face buried on the floor and her eyes closed, trying to keep herself from shivering.


    ¡°Which punishment do you think will suit the offense youmitted?¡± Not like he didn¡¯t know what punishment he could give her, but he was trying to kill time.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know my alpha.¡± The maid said calmly, trying not to shuttered. Another thing he hated was shuttering, he said, shuttering was made for the weak while a strong wolf will talk without fear.


    ¡°Wrong answer!¡± He said to the maid. ¡°Move to the back and stretch forward the hand the cup fell from.¡±


    The maid did as was told and stretched her two hands forward, her eyes still closed and head bowed.


    Damien thought of slicing her hands with his nails but was interrupted by the presence of Rosita, his beta with the healer behind her.


    Damien sighed, ¡°Your lucky day.¡± He told the maid before standing up and heading to his chamber with the healer and Rosita behind him.


    The maid busted into tears immediately Damien left, she was happy, she smiled and cried, she was so scared and she couldn¡¯t help but to thought of the pain she would go through if the alpha had slice her hands with his nails.


    If Damien uses his nails to hurt someone, the wound wouldn¡¯t heal and the pain will keep on increasing as the day goes by until he wishes to heal that person, that is when the pain will subside and the wound would heal up.


    ¡°What took you so long? You should known that I cherish my time and words more than everything in this life.¡± Damien said as he sat on a couch in his chamber.


    His chamber was more of a house than a room. There was a sitting room just by the right side, a kitchen and dinning by the left. There was a door which led to his bedroom, a room where no one enters, no one except himself.


    Whenever the maids wanted to clean the house, they would only clean the sitting room, the dinning and the kitchen, they always leave the room out of it, it was restricted.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry my alpha, I lost count of time.¡± The healer, whose name was Abrams said.


    Rosita looked at the healer, ¡°Sorry?¡± She pointed out his mistake and the healer widened his eyes, realizing his mistake.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I will pardon you for saying that word but I will make sure I deal with you if you don¡¯t find solution to why you are here.¡± Damien said, he was in an haste to know what was wrong with him but at the same time, he didn¡¯t want to make it obvious.


    ¡°Thank you my alpha.¡± The healer appreciated, finding a seat to sit down.


    Damien just nodded his head in response, he rxed on his seat, flexing his muscles in the white short-sleeve packing shirt he was wearing.


    ¡°So hot!¡± Rosita eximed as her eyes lingered on his muscles and her head seems to registered all his movements.


    Damien sighed, somehow, he heard Rosita¡¯s words, she had said it out instead of saying it in her mind. ¡°Leave!¡± He said without looking at her.


    Rosita had a confused look on her face. ¡°Me?¡± She questioned to be sure.


    ¡°Leave Rosita, I want to be alone with the healer.¡± Damian said, not ncing at her.


    ¡°Okay my alpha.¡± She bowed and left murmuring, ¡°I hate him so much!¡±


    Damien rolled his eyes at her words, ¡°She¡¯s still alive and in that position because of her father.¡±


    ¡°What sickness do you notice in your body my alpha?¡± Abrams said, staring at Damien closely. He was one of the few people who has the right to stare at Damien so closely but that doesn¡¯t mean that he has the right to touch him.


    ¡°A girl touched me¡­¡± Damien began but¡­..


    ¡°I¡¯m sure she will be in hell by now.¡± Abrams cut him short.


    ¡°You made a mistake by cutting me short but I will pardon you again because I really need answers and I want it be healed if the need be. The girl is alive, probably enjoying her life somewhere far from this pack.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand you my alpha, don¡¯t you kill her for touching you?¡± Abrams asked, he was confused.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t. I actuallyid with her during heat and she left before I woke up.¡± He exined frowning, he hated it when he exined himself.


    ¡°Youid with her, like you fucked her right?¡± Abrams asked in amusement.


    ¡°Yes, any problem with that? I was in heat and drunk and she took advantage of me, I really need to find her, a part of me wanted to torture her for doing that to me!¡± He said, suddenly changing his voice to an angry one.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I can help you my alpha.¡±


    ¡°I have always known that you¡¯re useless. Leave Abrams and don¡¯t mention what we just discussed to anybody, not even my beta.¡± Damien warned.


    ¡°I think you should go to the pack you woke up in and find her with the scent that linger on the cloth you wore that day.¡± Abrams advice.


    ¡°I thought I said that you should leave Abrams.¡±


    ¡°I am leaving but I really can¡¯t wait for you to be changed by her because I know there is something you are not telling me and I miss us.¡±


    Damien rolled his eyes, ¡°I am straight dude, if you aren¡¯t, look for another partner and leave when I¡¯m still being nice.¡±


    ¡°If you need me, you know where to find me my alpha.¡±


    Damien stood up from the couch, picked up a ss jug on the table and threw it at Abrams who was just preparing to leave. Abrams turned back at that moment and caught the jug before it could hit him. ¡°Miss me.¡± He dropped the jug and quickly left.

 #2 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42.


    Damien ckwood sat down back on his couch, his ced his head on his hands as he was deep in thought.


    For the second time in his life, he was confused, he didn¡¯t know what he wanted, neither did he know what to do. The first time was when his mate was dying and the second is now.


    ¡°Should I go to that ce where we mated? Can I even find my way back there? Should I just trace her with her scent? Which clothes did I even wore that day?¡± He kept on wondering.


    He stood up from the couch and headed to his restricted room, he searched through his wardrobe but couldn¡¯t detect the clothes he wore. It got to a time he began to inhale the scent of all his tops, packing shirts, round necks, T-shirts and all his upper clothing which were all ck in color but he couldn¡¯t detect the scent he was trying to pick, all of them had his scent over them and they were ever new clothes.


    ¡°You are a mess Damien, remember that you don¡¯t wear a cloth twice, you must have disposed the cloth.¡± Dam, his wolf finally reminded him.


    ¡°Shit! Shit!! Shit!!!¡± Damien stomped his feet on the floor and fell himself on his bed, feeling so frustrated, he had restricted himself from wearing a cloth twice because of the maids touch, he was avoiding their touches at all cost and he didn¡¯t wanted to wear a cloth washed by them.


    ¡°How will we locate her then?¡± Damien asked Dam.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, don¡¯t you remember the route to the pack where we met her and made love to her?¡± Dam asked him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember, I teleported randomly and met myself there and moreover, I was drunk, I was unable to register the ce in my mind. Even when I woke up, I was such in an hurry to wash up my body to memorize my environment.¡± Damienined.


    ¡°Then it is your fault.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you anxious to meet her like me? Am I the only anxious one here? Aren¡¯t we suppose to be feeling the same thing?¡±


    ¡°I am anxious too, she made me feel something but I am sure that we are not ready to meet her. Don¡¯tin to me anymore, when we are ready, we will find her but right, our pack needs us more than anything and hey, don¡¯t say any other thing, in fact, I will block myself out.¡± Dam said and kept quiet, not ready to talk anymore.


    That is the position Damien and Dam found themselves since the death of Marisol, their luna and mate.


    They used to be lively, and happy but everything changed in that tragic moment they lost her, they also lost themselves that day and their once lively life turned to a dark one. They hated the way they lived but that was the best way they could live for them to forget all their pains.


    ****


    Abrams got out of Damien¡¯s chamber, only to be stopped by Rosita. Rosita folded her hands below her breasts, her re fixed on Abrams.


    ¡°What was your discussion with him? What is his sickness all about?¡± She questioned immediately.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rosita had a really huge crush on Damien since childhood, though she wasn¡¯t close to him during that time, she used to love him from afar, it got developed and now, she was basically obsessed with him.


    When Damien got mated to Marisol his dead mate, Rosita almost killed herself, though Damien didn¡¯t noticed her but she thought she would be his miraculous mate. Then Marisol began to fall sick and was dying, Rosita¡¯s father helped her at first and she was healed that everybody thought she was healedpletely and Damien was so grateful to him and for the fact that he died while helping the luna made Damien to be grateful to him and made his only daughter and child his beta.


    Rosita¡¯s fatherst wish when he was dying was for Damien to protect Rosita which was why he was always avoiding her from offending him because he wouldn¡¯t spare her if she do and after all, he still lost his luna.


    ¡°Hey! Hey!!¡± Abrams called, waving his hand on Rosita¡¯s face, bring her back from her reverie. ¡°What are you thinking?¡±


    Rosita smirked, shaking her head to keep her thoughts at bay. ¡°Don¡¯t ask me that, just answer my damn questions, I don¡¯t have all day, what is the nature of his sickness?¡± She questioned.


    Abrams shook his head before trying to walk away but Rosita pulled him back, preventing him from leaving.


    ¡°I asked some questions Abrams, why are you ignoring my question?¡±


    ¡°Because they are dumb. If you want the answers to your questions, then go straight to my alpha¡¯s room and ask him.¡± Abrams said and turned to walk away but got pulled back again.


    ¡°Now, what¡¯s your problem?¡± He asked Rosita, his anger rising.


    ¡°I should be asking you same. I know that you were asked not to tell anyone what his sickness is all about but I am not anyone, I am his beta, I have to know and besides, what if the sickness has eaten more deeper into his system? Will he die too like histe luna?¡± Rosita said, trying to convince Abrams to tell her.


    Abrams chuckled, ¡°No wonder he mentioned your name in emphasis. You love poking your nose in everything that doesn¡¯t concerns you, if you must know, you are no match to my alpha and you will always remain a beta to him, nothing more than that.¡±


    ¡°And you will not be a friend to him anymore too, you will remain a ve and worker to him!¡± Rosita fired at Abrams.


    ¡°At least, I¡¯m still having hope. If my alpha finds a new mate, she will stop him from being cold and he will see me as a friend again. I¡¯m still hopeful.¡± He said and finally walked away.


    ¡°Fuck you! I hate you so much!¡± Rosita yelled after him which he didn¡¯t bothered to replied to.


    Normally, Abrams used to be friend with Damien but the death of the luna stopped everything happening in the pack house and Damien became a shadow of himself, he saw himself to be someone that doesn¡¯t deserved to be happy and then, everywhere became so cold and lifeless.

 #2 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43.


    Carl Rogan didn¡¯t know that Luna Morgan was already banished from the Crystal pack, though, he knew that Luna ran away from the pack and that the wolfs were giving her a hot chase, he thought that it was the wolves who took it upon themselves to chase her away and now, he missed her.


    He wished he didn¡¯t rejected her, he wished he had calm down and reasoned before the rejection but the pleasure he was receiving that day clouded his mind, thought and reasoning.


    He knew he couldn¡¯t tell his mother that, else, he would die of embarrassment and disgrace, how will he even say it?


    ¡°Mother, I rejected my true mate because she interrupted my pleasurable moment? Or mother, I rejected my mate because her stepsister, whom hated her so much was pleasuring me and I had to do everything to my power to continue with what I was doing? That¡¯s bullshit!¡± He thought as he stared out of his window with his arms on akimbo.


    It was already five days since he had the talk with his mother and he had always stayed indoor, he couldn¡¯t even remember thest time he ate something, his mind was upied, his thought and everything was centered on his mate and he couldn¡¯t help but wondered how the moon goddess had gifted him the best gift ever but he had made it seemed like the moon goddess¡¯s greatest mistake.


    A knock sounded on his door, ¡°Young alpha, are you in?¡± A guard¡¯s voice asked from outside the door.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Carl asked. His voice so hard, almost scaring the guard away.


    ¡°Your girlfriend is here to see you, she said that she is not feeling fine.¡± The guard said.


    Carl knew that the guard was talking about Amelia and he can even hear Amelia¡¯s shouts from outside the door but he was not ready for her childishness that day, he was not ready to babysit an adult.


    ¡°I¡¯m so busy, I won¡¯t like to see anyone, I won¡¯t want to be disturb.¡± He said as a matter of fact and ignored all other things they were saying from outside, until the words died down and everywhere were peaceful again.


    Carl sighed but just when he thought that everything has calmed, a suddenly knock and bang on his door freaked him out.


    ¡°Who the hell is that?¡± He asked, getting annoyed.


    ¡°It is me your mother, open this goddamn door now or I will tell the guards to bring it down for me.¡± The luna¡¯s voiced out, Carl didn¡¯t failed to noticed the urgency in her voice.


    ¡°What is happening?¡± He wondered and gently opened the door. ¡°Why the urgency mother?¡± He asked but a deafening p replied him.


    ¡°What?¡± He was shocked, his mother has been pping him frequentlytely, and he didn¡¯t like it one bit but he prevented himself from getting angry, so he dropped his hands in his pocket, not even touching the affected spot.


    ¡°I know that you are angry that I locked myself in for days but try to understand me mother, I need to think, my head is messed up and I need all the time in the world and as you can see, I am fine and¡­..¡± Carl was bbering when another thunderous p cut him short.


    He was a second deaf as he watched as the luna pant. ¡°Who said I am here for that? Who cares if you lock yourself in forever uh? Tell me who cares?¡± The luna said, leaving Carl in great confusion.


    ¡°Mother!¡± He called, reaching out to hold her but she pped his hands off her.


    ¡°What have you done Carl? You have sessfully brought shame upon your father and me!¡± She cried. She got hold of his shirt and cried on him.


    ¡°What is happening mother, I don¡¯t get a thing.¡± Carl said meekly. His eyes were moist as he watched his mother cried, she buried her face on his chest, wetting his shirt with her tears.


    ¡°Y¡­ You¡­ You¡­ You have¡­.¡± The luna kept on shuttering.


    The door busted opened at that time and an angry alpha Castiano matched in. The luna raised her head from Carl¡¯s chest to stared at the alpha as he gently pulled her away from Carl, an heavy punchnded on Carl¡¯s face before he knew what was happening, he stumbled and the tears he was keeping in trailed down from his eyes immediately.


    ¡°How dare you? I told you to be careful with that girl!¡± The alpha raised him properly with his cor.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand a thing father! Why are you and mother like this? I don¡¯t understand!¡± He cried, holding the alpha¡¯s hands which held tightly to his cor.


    ¡°Oh! So you have not hear about me? Why am l not surprised?¡± Alpha Castiano chuckled before throwing him to the floor. ¡°Now listen and listen good. That your mistress, the same one you enjoy linking her pussy, do you remember her? The same girl you were fucking when you found your mate, do you fucking know her now?¡± Alpha Castiano asked angrily, squatting on the floor before Carl as Carl was still on the floor.


    ¡°Amelia.¡± Carl said, swallowing a lump in his throat.


    ¡°Yes, that is her. She is pregnant and everybody know that you are responsible for the bas¡­..¡± The alpha cut himself short from calling the child a bastard.


    ¡°What do you mean by pregnant father? She must be lying, even if she is pregnant, it can¡¯t be for me!¡± Carl denied, his heart pumping hard in his chest, he wished with everything in him that he was right but who was he kidding.


    ¡°Oh yes, you are right. Now tell me, did you used protection when banging her? Tell me the name of another guy she is fucking apart from you and tell me who the real father of her child is!¡±


    Carl swallowed hard as tears involuntarily descending from his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know what is happening but the baby is not mine.¡±


    ¡°Sorry young man, you are getting married to her and your coronation as the pack¡¯s alpha will take ce the same day. I¡¯m tired of amending shit and you will take full responsibility of the pup.¡± Alpha Castiano stood up from Carl and headed for the door.


    ¡°Father please, I¡¯m not ready to be an alpha neigh am I ready to be an husband nor father.¡± Carlmented.


    ¡°Oh yeah! If you aren¡¯t ready, then you couldn¡¯t have fought me to have your pregnant mate to yourself.¡± The alpha said disappointment.


    ¡°Father please I¡¯m really not ready to start anything with Amelia.¡±


    ¡°Then start getting yourself ready, maybe then, you will start being more responsible. Your coronation and marriage is tonight, get ready.¡±


    ¡°Mother please!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± She sobbed and walked out of Carl¡¯s room too.


    ¡°No!!! I hate this!! I hate this so much!!!¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org.

 #2 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44.


    Amelia had woken up that day and her recent feelings returned, feeling all weak and hungry. She didn¡¯t know what was wrong with her, but she knew she wasn¡¯t okay.


    ¡°I need to see mother today, something is wrong with me.¡± She thought.


    She managed to take a bath and headed to Reba¡¯s room after dressing up.


    ¡°Mother.¡± She called as she entered her mother¡¯s room.


    ¡°What is it Amelia? It¡¯s too early to start walking about, you should still be sleeping by now.¡± Reba said, covering her body well with a duvet.


    ¡°Mother, something is happening to me.¡± She said and went closer to her on her bed.


    Reba gently sat up. ¡°What do you mean Amelia, I¡¯m not ready for early morning jokes.¡± She said, rolling her eyes, she thought that Amelia was kidding and was messing with her.


    Amelia held her face with her hands, forcing her to look at her. ¡°What do you see mother? Look at me very well, and you will see what am talking about, you will see that I¡¯m not fine.¡±


    Reba stared at Amelia and saw that she was right. She was really not feeling fine, ¡°Move to the back, I need to confirm something.¡± She said and watched Amelia walked further away, then she said and asked, ¡°Its okay. When was thest time you had sex?¡±


    ¡°Mother, why are you asking me?¡± Amelia asked, beads of sweat appearing on her forehead.


    ¡°Just answer the damn question Amelia!¡± Reba snapped.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Since Carl began acting strange, I don¡¯t think that I have sex with any other person.¡±


    ¡°You are not cheating on Carl right?¡± Reba asked again.


    Amelia took a minute before she answered, ¡°O¡­.. Of course, of course mother.¡± She then quickly added, ¡°Why are you asking me all these questions? We are not before the panel of justice right?¡±


    Rebaughed, ¡°Of course not. Come here daughter!¡± Reba pulled her into her embrace.


    ¡°You are pregnant my child, pregnant for Carl! You are carrying the future alpha in you!¡± Reba dered. She was greatly happy, her wishes are finallying true. She has always wished to be an inw to the alpha and luna and now, the time is here!


    ¡°You are kidding me right? I am not really pregnant right?¡± Amelia asked in disbelief.


    ¡°Why are you asking? You are really pregnant, why are you sounding angry? Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t want this!¡± Reba snapped at Amelia in thest statement, pushing her back slightly.


    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t you think that I am still very young?¡± Amelia asked fearfully.


    ¡°What do you mean by being young? Luna too was pregnant before she left and she was not trying to chicken away! She faced the trial even as it was a really bad idea, she still fought for her bastard of a child but here you are, pregnant and knowing who the father of the child is, you don¡¯t know what you are having, if Luna knows the father of her pup, do you think that she will want to suffer? Or if the father of her pup is responsible and powerful like Carl, do you think that she will keep the truth to herself?¡± Reba yelled at her.


    ¡°This stupid child wants to spoil my n.¡± She thought.


    ¡°But mother, Luna is eighteen years old while I am only sixteen! I am too young to be a mother!¡±


    Reba frowned, ¡°I don¡¯t seems to understand you again Amelia. You were happy when I told you that you should try and get pregnant for Carl but now that you are pregnant for him, you are being scared. Is there something you are not telling me?¡± Reba stared at her suspiciously.


    ¡°Mother, you know I don¡¯t hide things from you, I¡¯m just scared and that¡¯s all, apart from that, I am okay.¡± Amelia said.


    ¡°Then proof to me that you are okay. Be happy. Forget about your age, who cares if you are ten? The fact remains that you are pregnant for the alpha to be!!;¡± Reba squealed, her eyes zing with happiness.


    Amelia smiled, ¡°I have to put everything behind me, mother is happy and I have to be happy too.¡± She thought before hugging Reba.


    ¡°I¡¯m happy mother.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure Carl will not have any reason than to love you more, I know that he would stop avoiding you now, why don¡¯t you pay him a visit to disclose the news to him? I know he will be happy to hear you while I go to my future inws to tell them about the mating preparation.¡±


    ¡°Of course mother, you are the best!¡±


    Amelia ran out of the room feeling so happy, she ran all the way to Carl¡¯s room, as usual, she was stopped by the guards.


    ¡°What do you want today?¡± A guard asked her rudely.


    ¡°I bet you won¡¯t use that your mouth again after I be the luna of this pack.¡± Amelia said with an unusual smile.


    ¡°Seems she is crazy.¡± Another guard muttered to his colleagues.


    He announced her presence to Carl who turned it down that she didn¡¯t wanted to see anyone, not even Amelia.


    ¡°Do you hear that leave and stop showing your face here without being called upon.¡±


    Amelia shouted on top of her voice, ¡°I hate you Carl and you all will regret this!¡±


    She walked away, heading straight to the throne room where she was sure that her mother would be.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°¡­. and I¡¯m only here to tell you that we don¡¯t abort pregnancy in our linage.¡± Reba concluded her speech, putting on a very sad look


    ¡°Where is the girl? How sure are we that our son is the one responsible for the child?¡± The luna said, feeling so scared for her son.


    ¡°My daughter is here my luna.¡± Reba said, sensing Amelia¡¯s presence behind her.


    Mere looking at Amelia, one will know that she was pregnant.


    ¡°Howe?¡± The luna asked, still not believing a thing. She looked at alpha Castiano, ¡°Honey, you are not saying anything.¡±


    ¡°There is only one person I trust around here after you, and that person is Sandra, go on talk to Sandra, I¡¯m sure everything will be revealed.¡± Alpha Castiano told the luna.


    ¡°I know you always have a solution to every problems.¡± The luna said smiling, she left the throne room immediately.


    ¡°I don¡¯t seems to understand what is happening my alpha, are you trying to say that we are framing up things?¡± Reba asked, trying to keep her emotions in check.


    ¡°I have no answer to your question, leave and wait for my next order.¡± The alphamanded.


    ¡°Okay my alpha.¡± Reba gave a slight bow and left with Amelia.


    ****


    ¡°Sandra, crazy things are happening, what is wrong, how can my son impregnate that useless thing?¡± The luna said immediately she entered madam Sandra¡¯s room, she then looked around and saw madam Sandra lying on her bed with her face straight to the ceiling.


    ¡°Sandra.¡± She called, walking closer to her.


    ¡°I have been waiting for you toe to me for days now my luna, I¡¯m having a very limited time here with you, anytime you need me, I will help you in your dreams and why you are here, let¡¯s just say that the child is Carl¡¯s, don¡¯t worry, everything will be okay.¡± Madam Sandra said with her eyes closed.


    ¡°Hey, hey, Sandra. Talk to me!¡± The luna said but there was not other answer from madam Sandra, she was gone.


    ¡°Sandra no!!¡±


    Madam Sandra never recovered from her sickness and then, she died!

 #2 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45.


    ¡°She is waking up, her fingers just moved!¡± A voice said.


    ¡°Get the doctor! I said get the doctor asap!!¡± Anothermanded her junior in work.


    ¡°On it!¡± The third voice said, which happened to be a junior to the first two people.


    Those are the different voices Luna was hearing as she tried to open her heavy eyshes, ¡°What is happening to me? Where am I?¡± She wondered as her eyes began to hurt her when she managed to open them.


    ¡°Ah!¡± She growled lowly, feeling the pain circting all over her head.


    ¡°Where is the fucking doctor? The patient is in pains!¡± She heard a voice said again and then she felt an hand on hers.


    ¡°Calm down, you will be fine.¡± The person holding her said, then everywhere became silent as the door opened.


    The doctor entered with a stethoscope around his neck.


    ¡°She is awake doc.¡± One of the voices Luna was hearing in her dream said. They were all nurses and they were three of them.


    The doctor, whose name was Smart, went closer to Luna. ¡°Hey, stay back.¡± He said to the nurse holding Luna and she obeyed immediately.


    He walked closer to Luna and asked, ¡°Hi there, can you hear me?¡± He checked her heartbeat with the stethoscope with him.


    ¡°W¡­ Water.¡± Luna muttered as she was able to adjust her eyes to the brightness in the room and the handsome face of the doctor came into view though she could see him only in a blur.


    ¡°Where is the bottle water I told you to bring here?¡± Doctor Smart asked the nurse that went out to call him.


    ¡°Here doctor.¡± The bottle water was given to him and he removed the cap of the bottle, he helped Luna to sit on the bed and helped her to drink. She drank up the full water in the bottle.


    ¡°How are you feeling now?¡± Doctor Smart asked Luna as she helve an heavy sigh of relief.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Luna asked him back, ncing around the room in awe.


    ¡°How can a room be this white and beautiful? Am I dead already and in heaven?¡± She thought with fear forming in her heart. ¡°And this man too is handsome and he is wearing a white. Maybe he is an angel.¡±


    ¡°You are in the hospital. Someone brought you here a week ago. You were found in a street and I¡¯m sure you must be exhausted to have fainted in the street, you were out for one week now.¡± The doctor exined.


    Luna gulped, remembering how she lost her consciousness when she entered the portal that took her away from the Crystal pack.


    ¡°Thank you for bringing me back alive.¡± She appreciated.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°Its nothing, we are just doing our job.¡± He opened her left eye checking out if she was okay and checked the other too.


    ¡°How are you feeling now?¡± He asked again.


    ¡°I am feeling light and empty.¡± She said inaudibly.


    ¡°You will be fine.¡± The doctor assured her.


    Luna hand suddenly flung to her stomach as she had a fearful look on her face. ¡°My pups! How are they?¡± She said, looking at the doctor with her puppy eyes.


    The doctor didn¡¯t understand what she meant at first, but he immediately gasped when reality hits him. ¡°Oh! You meant to say your babies. Thank God you know that you are pregnant, I was still thinking of how to break the news to you.¡± Doctor Smart wiped an invisible sweat off his face, acting dramatic before continuing,


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your babies are perfectly fine and I won¡¯t refer to my babies as pups next time if I were you, you made it seems like you are a dog.¡± The doctor adjusted his white coat beforeughing, ¡°You got me there.¡± He dered then cleared his throat.


    ¡°Talk to the nurse about what you will eat, when you do, you will be given an injection and you will have to rest for the injection to do it perfect work, you should be okay and ready for discharge when you wake up. I have to be somewhere else.¡± He said and walked out of the door.


    ¡°What was I thinking?¡± She wondered, ¡°I almost snitched on myself! Its baby Luna, not pup, okay? And you are in an hospital, that is, the healer¡¯s house and not heaven!¡± She was scolding herself in her mind.


    ¡°Do you need anything madam?¡± The junior nurse asked her.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± Luna said, rubbing her stomach.


    ¡°What will you love to eat?¡± The nurse asked her again.


    ¡°Anything eatable is okay.¡±


    ¡°I will be back.¡± The nurse said before leaving.


    Something struck Luna¡¯s mind when the nurse left, something she immediately asked another nurse who was cleaning up the table and was settling some drugs in a tiny bottle. ¡°Excuse me.¡± She first of all called the attention of the nurse, not wanting to sound rude.


    ¡°Yes? Do you need anything?¡± The nurse replied her, turning to face her.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t need anything, I only want to know if you know the person that brought me here.¡± Luna said, looking at everywhere but her, she felt so embarrassed.


    ¡°No one knew her before but the good news is that you are awaken and distance from danger and that your children are fine but something got me marveled, I don¡¯t know if I can ask you the thing¡­..¡± The nurse said, walking steadily towards Luna.


    ¡°Of course you can asked me.¡± Luna dreaded the nurse next question but she couldn¡¯t stopped her from asking.


    ¡°What if she have already know that I am a wolf? What will I do then? What if my blood is different theirs? How will I escape from here?¡± Luna kept on questioning herself.


    ¡°How did you got to that alley where you were found? Aren¡¯t you scared that you will hurt yourself and your children? And you even slept off for a week with your children in your tommy, weren¡¯t you scared that you will get them killed if they stay in your stomach without eating? All thanks to that woman who found you, you could have died!¡± The nurse scolded her with the questions, staring right into her eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Luna said. She didn¡¯t know why she was sorry but she felt that she needed to be sorry at that time, and the nurse stare was not helping matters.


    The nurse suddenly snapped out of her trance, she blinked her eyes continuously in confusion. ¡°Forget I ever said all those to you!¡± She said and left immediately.


    ¡°What just happened?¡± Luna thought as she watched her leave.

 #2 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46.


    Luna Morgan stared as the nurse walked away till the junior nurse, who went to grabbed her lunch returned.


    ¡°Am Ite?¡± The junior nurse asked Luna cheerfully.


    ¡°No nurse, you are just in time.¡± Luna answered smilingly at her.


    ¡°I know right.¡± The nurse set the food in front of Luna. ¡°Go on now, eat. She will inject you and you should be okay before the womanes back, I have to be somewhere else.¡± She bent a little and whispered to Luna¡¯s hearing, not wanting the senior nurse to hear her. ¡°If I were you, I will eat faster, she is not a patient person.¡± Luna chuckled lightly.


    ¡°What are you both whispering about? You are busy disturbing the patient, instead of you to leave her to eat.¡± The nurse they were gossiping about snapped at them.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± The junior nurse apologized and looked at Luna with a knowing look on her face.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you suppose to be somewhere else?¡± The nurse said ring at the junior nurse.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± She apologized again and left the ward immediately.


    ¡°Go on eat.¡± The nurse told Luna and she began eating slowly.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± The nurse asked her.


    ¡°I¡¯m Luna.¡± Luna replied, not raising up her head to stare at the nurse, she was just focused on the food she was eating.


    ¡°You will be birthing three babies Luna.¡± She told her, operating the iPad in her hand.


    Luna halt eating. ¡°Did I know that I will be having three pups.. hmm I mean children?¡± She thought then sighed. ¡°I know.¡± She continued eating.


    ¡°There are few things you must know since I¡¯m guessing that this is your first time of being pregnant, you are having zero experience.¡± The nurse stated.


    ¡°You are right. I will be a mother for the first time nurse.¡± Luna caressed her stomach with her free hand, still eating with the other hand.


    ¡°Now, listen very well, don¡¯t stress yourself or else you will lose your children. Don¡¯t starve yourself or else you will starve your children to death. Sleep regrly, so that your children might be healthy and most importantly, have sex regrly.¡± The nurse listed out for Luna.


    Luna was eating but stopped, thest one hit her, how will she have sex regrly? She cannot go to alpha Damien for sex, not like she can find her way through to his pack but even if she can, she can¡¯t go there and there is Carl, who must be seeing her as a slut right now, she can¡¯t go back to him either, she was banished and she would rather not have sex with anyone than to be with him.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t have sex, what will happen? Will I lose my children?¡± Luna asked fearfully, pushing the te of food anyway. She lost her appetite.


    ¡°Why will you think of not having sex, it¡¯s a sweet thing. That use to be the most interesting period in marriage and you suppose to be squealing by now in happiness, with the words that you are happy and just so you know, sex keeps couples together. If you and your hubby are fighting, don¡¯t starve him of sex, it will be a bad idea if you do so and moreover if¡­.¡± The nurse was still talking but Luna cut her short.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a husband!¡± She said, slightly embarrassed.


    ¡°What do you meant by you don¡¯t have a husband? Are you a bitch then?¡± The nurse asked her but Luna was just looking at her with her puppy eyes and the red shades on her cheeks signifying how embarrassed and confused she was.


    The nurse didn¡¯t failed to noticed that she was confused, so she said, ¡°I meant to ask that are you a slut?¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Luna muttered, understanding her perfectly now. ¡°I am not a slut or whatever you called it. I¡¯m like this because of some negligence in my pack, hmm I mean in my country.¡± Luna exined, trying to sound convincing enough.


    ¡°Oh! I¡¯m sorry about that.¡± The nurse said before asking her, ¡°What of your parents?¡± She began fixing the injection.


    ¡°They are dead, I was cast out of their house by my stepmother and stepsister, they both hated me and I left my home because they thought that I will be stealing my sister¡¯s¡­. um..¡± Luna began thinking, ¡°What will I call it now, I can¡¯t possibly call Carl her mate, oh wait, I can¡¯t even say the word mate out here, they will begin to suspect me!¡± Luna cleared up her throat, before continuing. ¡°My sister¡¯s sex mate away from her, if you know what I mean.¡± Luna said, biting her lips nervously.


    The nurse chuckled, ¡°Of course I do know what you are talking about, I even know it before I asked you about it.¡± The nurse walked closer to her with the injection in her hand. ¡°Now take a deep breathe, this will hurt a little.¡± She said, took her hand and searched for her vain before taking the needle closer to her flesh but the nurse stopped when she noticed that Luna was slightly shivering.


    ¡°Hey, calm down.¡± She tried to calm Luna down but she was not having it.


    ¡°No, its scary. You are trying to kill me with that sharp thing.¡± Luna cried in fright.


    The nurseughed, ¡°I can¡¯t kill you, I am here to safe life, not to take it and besides, I love your children and I know that if you die, they die, so I can¡¯t kill them.¡± The nurse injected Luna immediately before she even had the chance to protest.


    ¡°What¡­. What have you done.¡± Luna asked as her eyes started closing up.


    The nurse helped her toid down. ¡°I did the needful, good night child.¡± She said and covered Luna up properly.


    The nurse watched as Luna slept with a keen interest.


    ¡°Nurse May, what are you doing? Your attention is needed in ward 103.¡± A voice said from behind her, literally startling her.


    Nurse May, who was the said to be the impatient nurse, and also the one that injected Luna, blinked her eyes continuously as if she was trying to get her environment.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°Nurse May?¡± The voice called her again, seeing her confusion.


    ¡°Uh.¡± She replied back before suddenly getting herself. ¡°Shit!¡± She ran ahead, pack all her things on the table and ran out of the ward.


    ¡°What the hell happened in there?¡± She kept on wondering as she paced away.

 #2 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47.


    Luna Morgan woke up from her sleep hourster, she was feeling more energetic and whole but was feeling hungry and she saw no one in her ward when she woke up, so she justid down there, gazing at the ceiling.


    The door to the ward opened not quite long and the junior nurse, whose name was nurse Naya entered with a tray of food with her.


    ¡°I know that you will be hungry when you wake up, so I brought you food and I hope you will like it.¡± Nurse Naya dropped the food on the table and helped Luna to sat up.


    She carried the tray and dropped it on Luna¡¯sps. ¡°Go on eat. The woman is here, she will be inside here in a minute or two.¡± She said and stood up to leave.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Luna asked as she immediately picked up the spoon and started eating.


    ¡°I¡¯m not meant to be here when you both are discussing so just enjoy.¡± Nurse Naya said and left.


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s food so its okay.¡± Luna said and started eating hungrily.


    The ward¡¯s door and a petite woman entered. Luna looked up at her, she looked like someone in herst thirties and her pretty face was ring, her round and beautiful big eyes beautified her oval face, with her tiny red lips and her long artificial eyshes calling out for attention, the only thing looking quite abnormal in her was her statue, her short height and her slim body.


    ¡°Hi, I can see that you are already okay and I¡¯m sure that you must have heard a lot or less about me. Call me Cassy, what is your name?¡± She greeted and made herselffortable on the chair beside Luna¡¯s bed.


    ¡°Hi madam Cassy, I¡¯m Luna, Luna Morgan, you must be the woman that saved me. Thank you so much, I¡¯m really grateful.¡± Luna appreciated.


    Cassyughed then leaned closer to Luna,  her ncended on her face. ¡°What if I tell you that I don¡¯t do appreciation? I believe in repayment to appreciation.¡±


    Luna gulped, her re on her was domineering, causing Luna to remember Reba. ¡°She is like stepmother.¡± She thought and gulped again, trying to keep her emotions at bay.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand a thing you are saying madam.¡± Luna said and stuffed a spoonful of food into her mouth, to keep herself from yelping out as Cassy drew more closer to her.


    ¡°Think Luna, I don¡¯t speak Spanish, I thought you will understand me without me repeating myself but it seems you don¡¯t.¡± Cassy said and rxed back on her seat, watching as Luna released her breath, she chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you are scared of me.¡± Cassyughed.


    Luna stared at her without replying her, the food she put inside her mouth got stuck as she stared at Cassy.


    ¡°Come on eat your food, don¡¯t see me as a bad person, I just wanted to make you see that I always keep to my words and I am not the type that pretend to be who I¡¯m not. So eat, we will talk when you are done eating.¡±


    Luna nodded as she gently ate her food, the food had turned sour in her mouth but she was hungry, she drank water when she was done with it and braces herself up for the ¡®interrogation section¡¯ as she tagged it.


    ¡°How old are you?¡± Cassy said immediately she saw that Luna was done.


    ¡°I¡¯m 18 years old.¡± Luna answered without difficulties.


    ¡°Your parents?¡± Cassy further asked, folding her hands on each other.


    ¡°Dead.¡± She simply replied.


    ¡°I learnt that you are pregnant.¡± Cassy asked her main question.


    ¡°Yes I am.¡± Luna simply replied her.


    ¡°Who is the father?¡± She asked.


    Luna thought that Cassy was beginning to pry in her personal life, so she replied, ¡°I would rather keep that piece of information to myself.¡±


    Cassy Shrugged, ¡°Not like I really want to know any of the information about you, I only want to be sure that no one will use me of child abuse when you start paying back your debt.¡±


    ¡°Now I¡¯m lost madam, which debt? I have never borrow in my life and now, I don¡¯t think that I¡¯m owing. One cannot owe without borrowing right?¡± Luna asked, she was obviously confused.


    ¡°Which debt? That¡¯s a really good question Luna. Now listen, I told you that I don¡¯t collect appreciation after helping someone, I always love to be paid back and that¡¯s what I want. I saved your life with my money, I brought you here, paid for the ward you slept in, paid for the water and blood they transferred to your body, paid for the oxygen, paid for the food you ate with your children for a whole week and you thought that ordinary thank you will pay the debt? You must be kidding me!¡±


    Luna was speechless, ¡°Is this how all humans behave so stingy?¡± She wondered, staring at Cassy with a pained eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stare at me like that, gather your mind together and let¡¯s discuss on how you will pay me back but if you don¡¯t want to pay me then its okay, thank God we are still in the hospital, I will request for a refund of my money and you will plead with the management that you don¡¯t have a dime with you, I bet they will understand.¡± Cassy rxed on her chair. ¡°You are having only one minute to decide.¡±


    ¡°How much is the debt?¡± Luna asked, gulping down emptiness, she dreaded the price that Cassy will call.


    ¡°A million dors.¡± She replied nonchntly.


    Luna widened her eyes in astonishment, ¡°A million dors is a huge money.¡± She thought, feeling so down. ¡°How is it a million dors? Remove the food payment out of the price. After all my babies and I didn¡¯t ate for six days, we only started eating today.¡± She negotiated.


    Cassy chuckled, ¡°Do you think that your children can survive six days without food? You must be kidding me, they were being fed everyday, the food was passed to them through the injections giving to you and don¡¯t fuck with me, your one minute pse already.¡± Cassy stood up to leave.


    ¡°Where are you going madam Cassy?¡± Luna asked her.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to request for a refund.¡± She said, already opening the door.


    ¡°But I have not say that I will not pay you back your your money because I will pay you. I will work hard and pay you back every dime.¡± Luna didn¡¯t even wanted to imagine the kind of embarrassment she would face in front of everyone in the hospital if Cassy asked for a refund.


    ¡°Oh really?¡± Cassy turned back to stared at her.


    ¡°Yes, all I need right now is to seek for a job and I will pay you back, just be patient with me.¡± Luna pleaded.


    ¡°How sure am I that you won¡¯t think of running away from me?¡± Cassy asked but Luna was speechless. ¡°Come work for me in my house. My husband won¡¯t mind, in fact, he will love you since you are beautiful and all. Come work for me.¡± Cassy said and walked out of the ward without waiting for Luna¡¯s reply.

 #2 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48.


    Cassy stared back to look at Luna and saw that she was still sitting quietly on the bed.


    ¡°I am a businesswoman and my time means a lot to me than anything in this world. If you wish toe with me, change to that dress over there¡­¡± Cassy pointed to a corner in the room then continued, ¡°Meet me at the lobby in five minutes, if you don¡¯t meet me there, I will just assume that you are not going with me and that you change your mind.¡± She opened the door and walked out but quickly stuck her head back in.


    ¡°I saw a bag with you when I found you, I have try to open it but it refused to open or let me say that I don¡¯t know how to open it. The bag is right there beside the bed, if you want in.¡± She finally walked away.


    Luna sat down there thinking hard. ¡°What am I suppose to do in a situation like this? I don¡¯t know.¡± She asked and answered herself. ¡°Working in the hospital to pay my debt cannot be that hard right? But where will I sleep in the night? I have to sleepfortable because of my babies, I can¡¯t use all day to work and not rest for the night, it will affect me and my babies.¡± She sighed.


    ¡°Then there is the Cassy of a woman, how sure am I that her house would be any better? What if sleeping in the hospital and on the floor will be better? Though she seems rich and nice but I was forced to learn from her not to judge a book by it cover. She don¡¯t seems like someone who will want to collect back her kindness and money use to help others but here she is, seeking from me everything to thest dime.¡±


    ¡°Then if I stay in the hospital, how will I eat? The hospital doesn¡¯t seems like somewhere where food would be free. I¡¯m sure I will just die of hunger but with Cassy, I bet she won¡¯t be so stingy with her food and well if she is, I will strike a deal with her that I will pay for every food I eat and I¡¯m sure she will consider my offer.¡± Luna thought.


    Luna stood up from her bed, still confused. She walked to where her bag was kept and took it, she walked back to her bed with the bag and opened it, it opened without any sort of difficulties, the first thing she saw was her cat. She was amazed.


    ¡°Drac.¡± Luna called feeling so happy and all sort of insecure she was feeling before flew out of the window.


    ¡°Meow.¡± Drac replied feeling so delighted.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Luna gathered it into an embrace whileughing, she was so happy at that time, she came into conclusion. She would be choosing Cassy¡¯s house.


    ¡°Shit! I¡¯m having one minute left to meet up with madam Cassy!¡± Luna eximed.


    She dropped Drac on the bed, then changed into the the dress Cassy told her of and ran out of the room immediately after changing holding Drac in her arms with her bag strapped behind her.


    When she got to the lobby, she was just in time to see Cassy bidding farewell to the nurses. Luna quickly ran up to stop her.


    ¡°Madam, I¡¯m going with you!¡± She announced.


    Cassy turned to stare at her, ¡°I know that you would choose me, so its fine.¡± She said, not noticing Drac.


    ¡°Thank you madam.¡± She appreciated with a slight bow.


    ¡°My name is Cassy, not madam. Call me Cassy.¡± Cassy turned to walk away when she saw Drac, looking at her so innocently.


    ¡°Ah! Where the fuck did you see that?¡± Cassy yelled, she was shocked when she saw the cat.


    ¡°He is mine, he hid himself inside my bag.¡± Luna said with a smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you are going to my house with him!¡± Cassy said, already walking away from the hospital.


    ¡°I am taking him with me, moreover, he wouldn¡¯t want to be left alone, he followed me here, so I can¡¯t ditch him now.¡± Luna said, holding Drac tighter to herself while following her behind.


    Cassy decided to leave Luna be, she got to the garage with her, opened her car with it key and got in.


    Luna watched her silently from outside, she didn¡¯t know what to do, so, she waited for order.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Get in.¡± Cassy said, she didn¡¯t failed to notice how Luna was staring strangely at the car.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you are scared of cars.¡± Cassy opened the passenger door for her. ¡°Come on get in.¡± Luna gently entered the car, she was nervous and scared. She dropped her cat on herps and removed the bag also from her back to herps.


    ¡°I have no issues with cats but my husband hates them, so I will advise you to keep him back inside your bag but wait, how does he survived a week inside that bag without eating?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­.¡± Luna stammered, thinking of what to say.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever think of lying to me, I will hate you if I ever find out that you lie.¡± Cassy said. She ignited the car and zoomed out of the hospital.


    Luna sighed before talking, ¡°I wasn¡¯t nning on lying to you, I hate lying too and I can¡¯t do what I hate to others.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s better, we won¡¯t have any problem in the future then.¡± Cassy said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how he survived but I¡¯m sure he must have sneaked out of the bag in the night to grab something to eat or he eats my provision in the bag.¡± Luna said.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Cassy nced at Drac before focusing back on the road, ¡°He¡¯s cute, how did you got him?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t really remember but I think he found me instead when I was fifteen. We really hate cat in my family but he was too cute to ignore, so I kept him in my room, away from everyone¡¯s piercing eyes.¡± Luna said smiling.


    ¡°Were you not scared that they would find out about him?¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t thinking of anything of such, I was really desperate to have someone that will keep me sane and that¡¯s it, he came by just then.¡± Luna held Drac dear to her heart causing Cassy tough.


    ¡°You really need to keep him away from my husband, he hates them a lot.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to keep hiding him, he deserves some poprity too.¡± Luma said pouting.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say I don¡¯t warn you, my husband can be wicked if he wants to but his sweet side always ovee the wicked one and as I¡¯ve rightly said, I am a businesswoman, I am not always around,  you will have to be staying in the house with my husband and the maids but don¡¯t worry, you should be safe.¡±

 #2 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49.


    Luna felt some shiver running through her spine as Cassy drove closer to her house, even as the car moved scared her, she had never seen a car before, talk less of entering one. Though Carl had cars but she was never opportune to see them because she was always stuck in the pack house.


    Luna have heard and read a few stories about how men tend to misbehave when their wives are not around. How they misbehave with the maids and end up getting the maids pregnant instead of their wives.


    ¡°Will mine be like that too? But I¡¯m already pregnant! Will he get me more pregnant? Maybe I will be rape and get pregnant for him with one child more making it four babies in my womb!¡± Luna thought foolishly.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    No one could me her about how messed up her thoughts were, she was not taught about some basic things in life, no one was there to teach her and she was too busy to learn by reading.


    ¡°What are you thinking? But first, keep that cat of yours or I will be force to throw it out of the window!¡± Cassy snapped in thest statement. ¡°I don¡¯t want trouble with my husband.¡± She thought.


    ¡°Meow.¡± Drac muttered back to her, he understood what Cassy meant and he hated it.


    ¡°Sh! Sh!! Sh!!! There, she only wants peace, now hide in the bag okay? Its just for the mean time.¡± Luna pacified him and opened the bag for him to entered.


    He looked at Luna and then at Cassy like he was contemting before gently entering the bag. Luna pulled the straps of the bag, closing it before sighing out.


    ¡°Now what just happened?¡± Cassy asked, ncing at the bag.


    ¡°He don¡¯t trust me with you, he felt like you will hurt me and trust me, he is always right.¡± Luna said.


    ¡°Who cares about hurting who? That¡¯s not what I meant. I mean firstly, how can the cat be still young even after years of living? then secondly, how can the cat fit into the bag? I mean the bag is too small for it to fit in.¡± Cassy wondered. That was when Luna started noticing that everything Cassy said were true.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what is happening, I¡¯m as confuse as you.¡± Luna replied, her confusion evidence in her eyes as she stared at the bag and marveled.


    ¡°Where do you came from? I want to hear the name of the ce and I will be searching the country out in the google maps in case you think of lying.¡± Cassy said, really ready to uncover Luna¡¯s secrets.


    They got to the gate of Cassy¡¯s house at that moment and Cassy horned the horn and the gate got opened by the gateman and Cassy drove straight in.


    ¡°Madam¡­ um I mean Cassy¡­. I um¡­¡±


    ¡°You are stammering, that means you are nning to lie.¡± Cassy countered and pull over at the parking lot. ¡°We are home but I need answers before we leave this car.


    ¡°Please moon goddess, I need a distraction or else, I will let her know I¡¯m not an human.¡± Luna prayed and it was as if her pray got answered because as she started talking, someone, who was a man, popped his head inside the car through the window, interrupting them.


    ¡°I¡­ I came from¡­..¡± She was saying but got interrupted by the man in the window.


    ¡°Honey, why are you staying inside the car? You are nning on sleeping there right?¡± The man said smilingly.


    ¡°Oh hubby, I¡¯m getting off now.¡± She packed her bags together. ¡°Get out, so that I will be able to open the door, stop being childish.¡± Cassy said, pushing the man¡¯s head outside. He onlyughed and waited outside.


    ¡°Come on Luna, let¡¯s go.¡± She went out of the car.


    Luna rested her head on the chair rest sighing in relief, she closed her eyes. ¡°Thank you moon goddess. I was scared.¡±


    ¡°Luna!¡± She heard Cassy called from outside the car and she realized that she was still inside the car.


    ¡°I¡¯ming.¡± Luna started pushing the car door but to her own dismay, it didn¡¯t opened. ¡°What is happening?¡± She thought fearfully.


    Cassy, who understood what was wrong, went back to the car and opened the door for her. ¡°You seriously have to tell me where you came from.¡± Cassy said in annoyance.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Luna said like a docile child and quickly highlighted from the car. ¡°I¡¯m never entering that killer again, it frightens me.¡± She mentally noted, sparing the car a nce.


    ¡°Come with me.¡± Cassy started walking away.


    ¡°Honey, what¡¯s wrong?¡± The man with Cassy asked her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry hubby, its under control.¡± Cassy said waving him off.


    They all entered the house. ¡°Who is she?¡± The man asked Cassy, pointing at Luna, who had her head bowed, staring at the floor.


    ¡°Oh hubby! Meet Luna, the girl I saved, Luna, meet Matthew, my husband. She got me angry a minute there, that is why I forget to do an introduction.¡± Cassy said, throwing herself to a couch in the sitting room.


    ¡°So you are the pregnant teen. Wow!¡± Matthew said, directing his statement to Luna. He gently raised her head with his fingers under her chin.


    ¡°Um¡­..¡± Luna stopped talking because she didn¡¯t know what to say as she stared up at him, his hand still stuck under her chin.


    ¡°You are beautiful!¡± Matthew said like a processed being, making Luna¡¯s fear to resurface.


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯m pregnant.¡± Luna said. She didn¡¯t know why she said that but she wished he could leave her alone with that statement she utter.


    ¡°Why is Cassy not interfering? Like her husband is basically flirting with another woman and she sat down so calmly on her seat without any sort of bother in her eyes.¡± She wondered.


    ¡°Do I look like I care?¡± Matthew asked, responding to the previous statement she uttered though heter left her.


    ¡°Honey, don¡¯t you inform her of her duty here?¡± Matthew asked Cassy.


    ¡°No, not yet. I will leave you to do that for me, I will just leave a brief of the work for her.¡± Cassy said and adjusted herself on the couch. ¡°You will be a maid in the house, you will just do the work of a maid but not everybody¡¯s maid, you will be my husband¡¯s personal maid.¡± Cassy dered.


    ¡°What?¡± Luna¡¯s eyes almost popped out of their sockets. ¡°Did she mean her perverted man of an husband or is she having another husband?¡± She gulped. ¡°Choosing here is really a bad idea.¡±

 #2 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50.


    Luna was speechless as she clutched to her bag. ¡°Did she just say a personal maid to her husband? I¡¯m doom!¡± She thought.


    ¡°And oh sweetheart, you will have to do every of my wish even if it is the one that involves the bedroom, if you understand what I mean.¡± Matthew told Luna with a wink.


    Luna decided to ignore him, she faced Cassy instead. ¡°You mean I will be his personal maid right?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Cassy replied.


    ¡°How much will you be paying me monthly? So that I will know when my debt gets cleared.¡± Luna said trying to be bold.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your debt should have cleared off before you birth your children. So calm down, I¡¯m not having a specific price to pay you per month, you just have to keep himpany till I¡¯m back.¡±


    ¡°So, I will work without being paid right? I will work for free.¡± Luna said, already having a rethink.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Yes. But if my husband wills, he can pay you some personal prices. That¡¯s if your service satisfy him.¡± Cassy said and stood up from the couch. ¡°I am having some businesses I have to do tomorrow, I will be off as early as 5:00am and I don¡¯t know when I will be returning, so behave, if you really want to leave this ce quickly.¡± Cassy stretched her body tiredly.


    ¡°I will be off to bed, I have a long day ahead tomorrow. Just be at his service always and you will leave this ce in no time.¡± Cassy said and straight to the stairs.


    Luna just stood still, staring at Cassy as she walked off, ¡°Why are this couple so weird?¡± She wondered.


    ¡°Hmm¡­.¡± Matthew suddenly muttered from behind Luna, startling her. ¡°I guess it will be just me, you and the maids in this big ce starting from tomorrow, no wife to disturb me or monitor me, not like she cares about all those things but still, hmm¡­.¡± He kissed Luna¡¯s ear and walked away, smiling to himself.


    ¡°I should make my wife feel better before she leave for her business tomorrow right?¡± He turned back to stared at Luna, ¡°I know you are already feeling jealous but don¡¯t worry, you shouldn¡¯t be jealous, she will be gone in the morning and it will be just you and I.¡± He smirked before finally walking away.


    ¡°Jealous of another woman¡¯s husband? Why?¡± Luna couldn¡¯t help but wondered.


    Matthew was a fine man, he had that pair of ck eyes above his pointed small nose and the neatly shaved beard that calls for attention, his lips were a little bit wide but in a nice way, he wasn¡¯t well built in the body neither was he potbellied but he still manage to look handsome and he always use the handsomeness to his own  advantage.


    Luna stood still, not knowing what to do, ¡°I really chose wrongly. Please new mother, help your daughter for she really chose wrongly, please help me.¡± She prayed.


    ¡°I guess you are confuse, allow me to show you the way to your room.¡± A maid said to her, walking closer to where she was standing.


    ¡°Thank you so much.¡± Luna appreciated.


    ¡°It is okay, nowe with me.¡±


    The maid led the way to the stairs where the rooms were located, they walked through the hallway, which had three doors at the left side and a door at the right side.


    ¡°This is Mr and Mrs Jacob¡¯s room.¡± The maid pointed at the door at the right hand side, as she faced it with Luna, who was doing everything the maid did. ¡°We, the maids here doesn¡¯t have any right to go closer to the door, it is your duty as the personal maid to focus on the room, clean it, arrange it, change the window shield, the bedsheet and duvet, clean the bathroom and satisfy the master till his wife returns.¡± The maid said before leading Luna to the second room in the left hand side.


    ¡°What do you mean by satisfy the master?¡± Luna was confused of the statement, so she decided to asked for more exnation. One thing she first realized in the house was that, she have to understand everything said to her before she conclude.


    The maid opened the room door and entered. ¡°This will be your room by the way.¡± She said and Luna just nodded, still curious to know what the maid meant with her previous statement.


    The maid sighed when she saw Luna¡¯s curiosity then she said. ¡°If the master is horny, you will be there to cool him down.¡±


    Luna gulped. Though she didn¡¯t know what being horny actually meant but she knew that it was something rting to sex and that it will be bad of her to practice it with her boss¡¯s husband.


    ¡°Must I be with him during that time?¡± She asked the maid.


    ¡°Yes, because he use to be aggressive and crazy during those times to the extent that we, the maids will have to ran away from the house and by the way, call me Ingrid.¡± The maid said spinning around the room.


    ¡°Okay Ingrid, can¡¯t I ran away with you when you guys run?¡±


    Ingrid was surprised of her question, none of the previous personal maid asked her that. Of course they all tend to feel chilly and cringe when being told of their actual duty but it wasn¡¯t always like that after  they see Matthew.


    ¡°Have you seen the boss¡¯s husband?¡± Ingrid asked Luna to be sure.


    ¡°Yes I have, he scares me and I hate myself for being here, I should have chosen the hospital instead.¡± Luna whined.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have a choice Luna, even if you chose the hospital, you will be shock to realize that the hospital reject you from working with them.¡± Ingrid revealed.


    ¡°Do you mean to say that I will still be here even if I chose the hospital? How do you know all these things?¡± Luna asked in astonishment.


    ¡°Yes and how I know all these things, let¡¯s just say I¡¯m the closest to the couple and they tend to tell me stuffs. Now wash up in there.¡± She pointed at a door before continuing, ¡°Your dinner will be here with you in a bit.¡± And Ingrid left the room.

 #2 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51.


    Luna Morgan knew that another phrase of her life just began that morning as she woke up and realized that Cassy was gone for her business.


    Last night, after she has eaten to her satisfaction, she went to bath and was to choose a cloth in the closet, she realized that all the clothes in the wardrobe were simply lingeries, no nice cloth at all, not even one and the lingeries were mostly and at that time, she realized what they meant by ¡®personal maid to the man of the house when the woman of the house is unavable.¡¯


    She wore one of the lingeries to sleep. When she woke up, a thought struck her. ¡°Will I be wearing those slutty clothes around the house? Is this polite for a pregnant woman?¡± She questioned herself and she knew that the answers were ¡®No.¡¯


    Luna went to the bathroom to bath, that was when she had full time to look around the bathroom.


    The bathroom was just like her bathroom in the pack house but was more beautiful and spotlesspared to her own. It also had soaps and skin care in it unlike her own which had nothing.


    She took her bath. ¡°What will I wear after bathing?¡± She thought under the shower.


    She got out of the bathroom when she was done, with a towel wrapped around her chest, above her breasts. The towel wasn¡¯t hiding anything on her as it stopped an inch below her butt.


    Luna opened the closet again, hoping for a miracle, she almost ran mad when she realized that nothing changed, still the lingeries fromst night. She took a ck matching underwear and wore it before tying back her towel.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°This is not funny!¡± Luna thought and matched to her bag to bring out Drac.


    ¡°Hey Drac, how are you today?¡±


    ¡°Meow.¡± He replied, slighted wagging in tail in dness. She gave him a peck before dropping him on the bed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see what new mother got for us in the bag!¡± She said to Drac and picked up the bag to check it. ¡°And Drac, when you sense someone close by, hide okay? Nobody loves cat here too.¡±


    ¡°Meow.¡± The cat replied, understanding what Luna said.


    ¡°Very good.¡± She opened the bag and the first thing she felt was a box, she bought out the medium sized box. Luna stared at the box in utter disbelief, ¡°How can this bag fit into this small bag? How is it even possible?¡± She wondered but opened the box anyway.


    She was happy when she saw dozens of clothes inside the box. Outfit, dresses underwear and everything rting to clothing.


    ¡°May the moon goddess bless you for me new mother.¡± Luna thought before picking out a yellow sun dress from the box, she quickly returned the box back to the bag and kept the bag on a table.


    Luna removed her towel, ready to wear the dress when the door of her room opened.


    ¡°Ah!¡± She shouted as she turned to the door, only to see Ingrid. She sighed in relief and quickly wore her dress.


    ¡°What are you wearing?¡± Ingrid asked her as she sized her up and down with her eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m wearing a dress.¡± Luna said and gently sat down on her bed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t tell you that I¡¯m blind Luna. It is just that you aren¡¯t suppose to be wearing this kind of clothing here. Where do you even saw it?¡± Ingrid said.


    ¡°I brought it with me. Look Ingrid, I¡¯m pregnant okay? And I¡¯m not a bitch, I know what is expected of me as a pregnant woman and I can¡¯t stoop so low to have sex with another person¡¯s husband!¡±


    ¡°Then you won¡¯t stay long in this mansion!¡± Ingrid snapped.


    ¡°I am not nning of staying here for long okay?¡± Luna said back with the same tone she used on her.


    ¡°That¡¯s bullshit! I have to make my boss happy! And sex is the only thing that use to make him happy every time his wife is away!¡±


    ¡°Of course it is but not with a pregnant woman!¡± Luna yelled.


    Bothdies red at each other before Luna broke it. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you are taking it so personal, if you want to see him happy so bad then turn to the personal maid and I¡¯ll dly be just a regr maid here.¡±


    ¡°That cannot happen. Now, change to a lingerie and go to the boss room to clean. The boss¡¯s husband love to watch his personal maid clean nakedly.¡± Ingrid whispered thest part, with a smirk stered on her face.


    ¡°Well, that will have to change from me.¡±


    ¡°Then watch yourself starve to death.¡± Ingrid threatened. ¡°He hatesteness and he gave you just five minutes and we have used part of it for arguments. Trust me, you don¡¯t want to see his aggressive self, its worse than you can ever think of!¡± She added and left the room.


    ¡°What am I suppose to do now?¡± Luna gently sat down on her bed, her cat came out from under the bed, sneaking himself between her arms.


    ¡°Not now Drac.¡± She said and stood up, ¡°I don¡¯t care about any consequences, I¡¯m going to his room like this!¡± Luna concluded and left her room.


    She saw a vacuum cleaner just outside her door, she held the handle and pushed it to the room adjacent to hers, she knocked on the door.


    ¡°Come in.¡± She heard Matthew voice said from inside the room.


    She entered the room and searched around for Matthew with her eyes but couldn¡¯t see him as the room was so big, too big to be called just a room.


    ¡°Searching for me?¡± She suddenly heard his voice behind her, starling her since she was busy staring around the room.


    ¡°Good morning Mr Matthew.¡± She turned back to him and greeted with a small bow.


    She watched as Matthew chuckled, ¡°What are you wearing?¡± Was the first question he asked her.


    ¡°Dress Mr Matthew, I¡¯m wearing a dress.¡± Luna said and got the vacuum cleaner ready to start cleaning. ¡°You should leave the room for a while Mr Matthew, I need to clean.¡± She said with a fake bravery whereas, she was trembling deep down in her inside.


    Matthewughed and walked straight to his bed, he sat on it and stared at Luna. ¡°Firstly, my name is Matthew, please just Matthew. Secondly you are beautiful and you look refreshing.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think its appropriate to call you by your name Mr Matthew.¡± Luna muttered. ¡°I¡¯m your maid here, not your wife. I don¡¯t want to sound so disrespectful. I will just clean and leave.¡± She said, getting ready to begin.


    ¡°If that is what please you.¡± He shrugged but his next statement got Luna frozen up. ¡°Strip.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Luna asked in disbelief.


    ¡°Strip Luna!¡±

 #2 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52.


    Luna Morgan thought she was beginning to hear crazy stuffs as she stared at Matthew dumbly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t seems to understand what you mean Mr Matthew.¡± She said still trying to think of what Matthew meant by she should strip when she wasn¡¯t his wife.


    ¡°You must have heard from the other maids that my personal maids don¡¯t usually clean the room with their clothes on, then why are you forming to be innocent?¡± Matthew pointed out, his eyes never staring away from Luna and she gently dropped her nce to the floor.


    Matthew was a psycho, he loved every hole under a skirt, he didn¡¯t really want to know if one is pregnant or not in as much as the person is having a pussy, then he was only. Cassy knew about his immorality but she doesn¡¯t mind though he had a policy guiding him, he can¡¯t fuck any other person apart from his personal maids, that was why Cassy brought Luna in when she couldn¡¯t find one that will fill in for her till shees back.


    ¡°I heard about it for real but I thought that both the person that made that rule and the person that kept on repeating it to my hearing are foolish. I mean, how can you include a pregnant woman in your stupid rules? Well that is just my thought, I¡¯m not expecting you to be thinking of the same thing as me, because not everybody are sensible like me.¡± Luna said her mind out loud.


    She raised her head to look at Matthew and was surprised to see him just in front of her, she gasped, a little bit frightened, ¡°How did you got here so qui¡­¡± She was saying but a deafening p stopped her from continuing her speech.


    ¡°How dare you? How dare you thought of me as a foolish person? I can see that you were not properly taught!¡± Matthew snapped, he was clouded with anger.


    ¡°You are right Mr Matthew, I was not taught properly, in fact, I was not taught at all and all my life, I have always hoped that I get a training but right now, I¡¯m d I didn¡¯t because I could have been acting insanely just like you that got a full teaching.¡± Another pnded on her cheek immediately she finished talking. She stumbled to the floor due to the effect of that p, it was hot as he added more pressure on it.


    Luna didn¡¯t know where she got the balls of talking back at Matthew but she knew she was not going to allow him to have his way with her. Not now, not ever!


    Matthew got hold of her hair and pulled her out of his matrimonial room to the room given to Luna.


    ¡°Hey stop! You are hurting me!¡± Luna cried.


    ¡°Do i look like I care if I¡¯m hurting you? When you are not my wife! Right now, I want to hurt you and this is just the beginning!¡± He was so mad. ¡°I will show you how insane I can be!¡± He said angrily.


    Another thing about Matthew was that, no matter how much he fucksdies that were not his wife, he had never made a mistake of sexing them in their room nor on their bed. He had all the great memories with Cassy in the room, so he didn¡¯t nned on tarnishing the room with dirt.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Luna asked, now getting scared.


    ¡°What I always do to those that were always stubborn like you, even if there has never been any stubborn one so far.¡± Matthew pushed her on the floor in the room, locked the door and swung the keys in front of Luna. ¡°Do you see this? You want it right? Come and take it!¡± He threw the keys inside his short, smirking at Luna.


    Luna cringed, ¡°Give that to me!¡± She demanded.


    Matthewughed and pulled her up from the floor with her hair, ¡°Come here!¡± He threw her on her bed, ¡°Let¡¯s get some fun done.¡± He quickly got on top of her, trying to hold Luna in ce as she waggled.


    ¡°Let me go! Please let me!¡± She pleaded but he was not having it.


    ¡°Keep on moving and you will get me more horny and shout all you want bitch, the neighborhood will be happy to hear your shouts though I hate the noise, it makes it seems like I want to rape you which is not true. So, stop screaming!¡± He said hitting her face.


    ¡°Stop! Let me go!¡± He hit her again, bruising her lips as blood ticked out of the cut.


    He buried his face on her neck, bitting her hard there, almost drawing blood from her, he held her hands with one hand and the other held her left breast, squeezing it hard. Luna cried loudly, feeling nothing but pain.


    ¡°I hate it that I¡¯m a weak wolf, I hate it so much!¡± She thought crying.


    ¡°Meow!¡± Drac got out from under the bed when Luna¡¯s cry of difort didn¡¯t stop,  though it was instructed not to get out of it hiding when people are around, it has been trying to ignore the cries but couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Drac, get him off me it hurts, make it stop.¡± She muttered in pain.


    ¡°Meow!¡± Drac climbed onto the bed and stood before Matthew beside Luna¡¯s head, ¡°Meow!¡± He muttered again but deeply this time, causing Matthew, who was still lost in the world of pleasure to hear him and looked up to see Drac¡¯s angry face.


    ¡°A cat!¡± He shouted and rolled off the bed immediately. Drac followed him and drove his teeth into Matthew¡¯s shoulder, tearing the flesh away.


    Matthew felt the tear of his shoulder and cried out, ¡°Ah!!!!!¡± His cry swallowed up Luna¡¯s as he rolled off on the floor, he clenched his bleeding shoulder.


    ¡°Meow!¡± He heard Drac voice again and fainted when his eyes met Drac¡¯s own, blood gushed out from his wound.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here, grab the keys from his short, don¡¯t kill him please.¡± Luna said as she cleaned her tears, she wore a pair of snickers she saw and carried her bag and Drac, who was already holding the keys with it mouth and Matthewid there naked in the lower part of his body.


    She collected the keys from Drac and opened the door, she ran out of the room immediately, only to see Ingrid just at the door.


    ¡°Where the hell did you see that devilish cat?¡± Ingrid asked immediately as she sighted Drac with Luna.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°There is no time for exnation, call the ambnce. Mr Matthew is calling you in the room, you should see him immediately.¡± Luna said hurriedly and boated out of the house immediately.


    ¡°Luna!!!¡± Luna heard Ingrid¡¯s scream as she was already out of thepound, running for her dear life without looking back.

 #2 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53.


    Years Later¡­


    Luna Morgan was inside a room, trying to fix her hair. The room was her room, which got a normal sized bed in it center, a reading table at the right hand side of the bed, a wardrobe and a mini dressing table stood side by side in the left hand side. The floor was cemented and the roof¡¯s white ceiling was still new, as she recently changed it and the room was painted in pitch color.


    ¡°Mom, could you believe what Xander just say?¡± Annabelle said entering inside Luna¡¯s room, she was already dressed for school, same as her siblings.


    Annabelle Morgan was the second child of Luna, very lousy, bold and yful but always serious when she was expected to be. She loved picking on Xander every time they were around their mother but always secretly finding who their father was with Xander when their mother was not around.


    ¡°What did he said?¡± Luna asked as she seeded in fixing her hair.


    ¡°He said that¡­..¡± Annabelle was saying but was cut short by her brother, Xander who entered the room too.


    ¡°Shut it Annabelle, must you always be lousy? Can¡¯t you be like Katherine for ones in your life?¡± Xander said, he was slightly annoyed.


    Xander Morgan was the first child, he was intelligent and smart, he had no idea that he was a werewolf, well, none of the three of them did. He always make sure that he was always there for his mother and sisters. He saw himself as he man of the house and that his basic responsibility was to protect his family. His present dream was to find their father, which he was trying to fulfill secretly with Annabelle.


    ¡°What did you do again Xander? I don¡¯t always trust you when you are having that mischievous look on your face.¡± Luna pointed out, ring at Xander yfully before she picked up her hand bag and some textbooks on the reading table.


    ¡°Mummy don¡¯t trust me again because of you!¡± Xander yelled at Annabelle.


    ¡°I¡¯m happy!¡± Annabelle yelled back and ran out of the room.


    ¡°Mom, it is not fair, you took side with Annabelle, instead of me.¡±


    ¡°That is how it should be, you are a man while she is a woman, so you have to get use to it but always remember that I love you okay?¡± Luna said gently caressing his hair.


    ¡°Okay mom.¡± He said but was still sad, ¡°If dad is here, I¡¯m sure he will love me most like mummy love Annabelle and Katherine.¡± He sighed. He dared not ask his mother the whereabouts of their father or she would be sad throughout the day, so he left the room quietly.


    ¡°I know you want your father but that¡¯s not possible right now, your father is trouble, he might not father you in the way I want, he is too evil.¡± Luna thought too and left the room.


    ¡°Who help me to see my favorite daughter here?¡± Luna asked cheerfully as she got to the sitting room, putting her thoughts behind her.


    Katherine Morgan was the quiet one among the kids, she was always reserved and only talked when necessary. She hated it when someone talk bad about her parents just like her siblings and the best thing she love doing was being kind to everybody and helping her family without their consent. She was like a nerd and the most intelligent among the three and she was in possession of Drac because Drac chose her, he had been clingy to her from their birth.


    ¡°You should not rub it to our face mother, it is not our fault that we three cannot be gentle like her, I keep on wondering if she is the only one that resembles our father because I know that Xander and I resemble you mummy.¡± Annabelle lousy self voiced out causing a sudden silence in the sitting room.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to school or else we will bete and nobody wants that.¡± Luna broke the silence, trying to put her emotions in check and the three kids followed her behind.


    ¡°I hate your mouth!¡± Xander muttered to Annabelle¡¯s hearing.


    ¡°I hate it too.¡± She muttered back, causing Katherine to crack in augher.


    When Luna ran off from Cassy¡¯s home, she had to find a shelter for herself and Drac and had to make some money to feed herself and Drac.


    Luckily, she found some money inside her small bag when she had the opportunity to check everything in it, she also found some documents which she used to gain her present job which was a teacher in her triplet school and she also found some provisions in the bag.


    Luna had to leave that citypletely to another city when she was dered wanted and she had been leaving just fine since then, though it hasn¡¯t been an easy journey but her children kept her going.


    When her pregnancy got due and she wanted to birth her children, she faced hell because she tried to birth them by herself, she had to underwent thebor pains for days before she agreed for a caesarean section (C-Section), which she was lucky to survive with none of her children dying.


    Luna stared at her children from the rare mirror and smiled to herself, ¡°They are the best thing that has ever happened to me.¡± She thought still smiling.


    They were all at the back sit of her old looking wagon. She got the car from their formal neighbor, who got another car before relocating from their area to a better ce.


    She gently pulled over at a space in the school¡¯s packing lots as her children were still in the elementary school.


    ¡°And finally, we are in school!¡± Annabelle said, already dying of the thick silent in the car.


    ¡°You all should behave yourselves okay? Xander and Annabelle, remember that if any of you fight, 10% of my sry will be deducted for damages and we need the full sry, remember we have to celebrate your fast approaching eighth birthday or who don¡¯t want a celebration?¡± Luna teased in herst statement.


    ¡°Me!¡± Katherine said raising her hand with a smile on her face but the res she received from Xander and Annabelle caused her to gently dropped her hand, though her smile never wavered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind her mummy, we want a party.¡± Annabelle said, still ring at Katherine.


    ¡°I support Annabelle mom and majority carries the vote you always say. And speaking about birthday, mom, we will be going to the mall in the evening after school with Mark and Jose.¡± Xander said smiling charmingly at Luna.


    ¡°That smile cannot work on me, you are not going anywhere without me.¡± Luna said and a bell rang out at that time. ¡°Do you hear that? Run along to the assembly ground now and continue to be good kids.¡±


    ¡°Okay mom!¡± They chorused and took turns in giving her a peck before running out of the car.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

 #2 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54.


    Xander Morgan and Annabelle Morgan managed to stay out of trouble throughout that day as they didn¡¯t want the school authority to deduct from their mother¡¯s sry.


    Normally, they didn¡¯t find pleasure in causing trouble in their ss, they fight and get into trouble if one of their ssmates abuses them of not having a father and thereby calling their mother a slut which no kid will want to hear and there was Matt, a boy in their ss, he hated them so much because he envied them, he finds pleasure in abusing them and mostly calling Luna a slut, which always results to them beating him and his friends up.


    Luna too was not making anything easy for the kids, she always avoid every topics rting with their father. She even forced them to promise her that they will forget about him.


    Luna had always tried to protect them from her past, she had always tell them that they had no father, they were born without anyone to call a dad, leaving the kids to wonder, ¡°How is that possible? All kids in their ss have a dad, even Mark and Jose has a dad too, then, why were we born without one? Are we perhaps the second Jesus?¡± Their thoughts they had no answer to,  so they decided to find out answers by themselves.


    ¡°We must have a dad! I won¡¯t like it if we happen to be the second Jesus. We know that mummy is keeping things from us and we can¡¯t question her or she would be sad and use us of breaking our promises.¡± They will always say among themselves but in Luna¡¯s thought, all her thoughts were centered on protecting the truth from her children, for their own good.


    They were in the sitting room of their two bedroom t, they just finished eating as they arrived from school not quite long.


    ¡°Mom, it is almost time. Mark and Jose will be here soon, please mom, allow us to go, we promise we won¡¯t cause any trouble, we will just get what we want and leave the mall.¡± Xander pleaded with Luna on behave of his sisters and himself, even Katherine wanted to go.


    ¡°Can I say no to you kids?¡± Luna asked them, alreadying to a conclusion.


    ¡°No mother, I want to go too. We even need some breathing space, you are always with us every time and it is bing annoying. And besides, you trust Mark and Jose right? They will take care of us.¡± Katherine said, giving Luna her perfect puppy eyes.


    Mark and Jose were the triplet¡¯s friends. Mark was eighteen years old and was in the same school with the kids but in the twelveth grade in high school side while Jose was a year older than the kids but he was in the same ss with them. He was the only one in the ss that rtes with them. Their schoolprises of both the elementary school and the high school inside the samepound.


    ¡°Fine. I know that you kids ganged up against me, so fine, you can go but don¡¯t forget to buy something for mummy and don¡¯t go too faraway from Mark okay?¡± Luna finally gave in, folding her hands together with a fake frown on her face.


    ¡°Thank you so much, we love you mummy.¡± They said happily hugging her, thereby wiping the frown off her face.


    ¡°I love you too.¡±


    A car horn got them disengaged, ¡°Do you hear that?¡± Luna asked them.


    ¡°Yes mom, Mark and Jose are here.¡± They rejoiced, picked their mini fashion bags and rushed out of the house.


    ¡°Be careful kids, you might fall.¡± Luna cautioned them but none replied her.


    Luna got out of the house to see the kids already settled inside the Range Rover Mark brought, which was like the lest of the cars they owe, she waved at them and walked back to her house.


    ¡°They will be fine.¡± She reassured herself and shut the door.


    Unlike Luna, who was struggling to make sure that her children live afortable life, Mark and Jose were from a rich background, their parents were very wealthy. Their father had like fivepanies all around the country and their mother was a fashion idol, so they were living inside money and their parents had a 40% share in their school.


    The triplets sat downfortably at the back seat of the car while Jose sat at the passenger seat beside the driver, who was Mark.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t saw you today after closing, it was like you three disappeared.¡± Jose said, turning back to stare at them.


    ¡°We ran to mummy¡¯s office to continue to pacify her, she refused to allow us to follow you because we told her about it just this morning.¡± Xander replied Jose.


    ¡°Why did you forget? I told you about it like a week ago.¡± Jose said again.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know okay? We just forgot about it but not to worry, we are here now.¡± Xander said.


    ¡°Hey! Mind what you say! You forgot, not we. I only found out about it this morning and you prevented me from telling mom.¡± Annabelle countered.


    ¡°So you expected me to allow you to say it to mom with that your big lousy mouth? Don¡¯t worry, I will pass.¡± Xander said back.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°We are almost here guys.¡± Mark said, knowingly stopping Annabelle from talking, or else, she will end up fighting with Xander. The car was silent till they got to their destination.


    ¡°And here we are.¡± Mark parked the car in the mall¡¯s packing lots.


    ¡°Wow!¡± The kids gushed as they entered the mall.


    ¡°This ce is so beautiful.¡± Katherine muttered, walking behind them all.


    ¡°Of course it is.¡± Jose said. He halted his step to be on the same pace with Katherine, ¡°If you want, we cane here again with the driver, just you and me.¡± Jose had a crush on her but they never haven¡¯t really talked with each other, Katherine was always quiet and keep to herself.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that will be necessary.¡± Katherine said and walked faster to meet up with her siblings.


    ¡°Mark, we will like to tour around the mall, I promise we won¡¯t get lost, we will pick things we want as we are on it.¡± Annabelle said pulling Xander and Katherine with her, running deeper into the mall.


    ¡°Do you want Jose toe along?¡± Mark asked after them.


    ¡°No, we are good.¡± She shouted as they were already a distance away.


    Mark watched them as they disappeared from his sight. ¡°They are happy.¡± He said to Jose, who wasn¡¯t even listening.


    ¡°Katherine talked to me.¡± He gushed out his mind smilingly.


    ¡°Meet me up there when you are done daydreaming.¡± Mark said shaking his head at his brother and he began to walk away.


    ¡°Mark, it is not fair, you suppose to say sweet words to me to make me happier.¡± Jose whined.


    ¡°Why will I say sweet words to you when I¡¯m not Katherine.¡± Markughed and continued putting the things he wanted inside the shopping basket, with a frowny Jose beside him.


    Xander, Annabelle and Katherine were still looking around the mall while picking a few things inside their baskets but halted when they heard.


    ¡°Hey kids!¡±

 #2 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55.


    Xander, Annabelle and Katherine Morgan were at a different side in the mall in their own world of fantasy, they have never seen somewhere so beautiful all their lives. That day was not the first day they went out with Mark and Jose but it was the first time they went to a very beautiful ce.


    ¡°See that doll, I want it.¡± Annabelle said as she saw a beautiful big doll.


    ¡°It will be costly, mother always says that we should avoid the costly things when someone takes us out.¡± Katherine said and immediately walked away from there.


    ¡°But I want it.¡± Annabelle said, gently following Katherine behind.


    ¡°You will tell dad about it when we find him, I¡¯m sure he will be d to buy it for you.¡± Xander said too, joining the girls.


    ¡°What if our daddy is a poor man?¡± Katherine asked them and they exchanged a stare with different things in their minds.


    ¡°Then he will use all his savings to buy it for me!¡± Annabelle said, she didn¡¯t like the idea of having a poor dad. She didn¡¯t want someone that will suffers with them as their father, she wanted someone rich just like Jose parents, so that they will go for vacations without thinking of the money they will waste.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want a poor dad.¡± Xander muttered.


    ¡°Me too.¡± Katherine said too. ¡°But I can¡¯t help but to think of it, we are going to love him if he is poor right?¡± Katherine asked but none of them answered her.


    They toured the mall silently, just feeding their eyes allover when a masculine and alluring voice stopped them.


    ¡°Hey kids!¡± The voice said.


    They three quickly looked front to stared at the person with an apology as they were at fault, they weren¡¯t looking at where they were going.


    ¡°We are so sorry s¡­¡± They were apologizing at the same time but stopped talking at the same time too as they stared at the man¡¯s face.


    Strangely, the kids began to perceive a really captivating scent around the man as they stared at him with him returning the favor by staring back at them.


    The man, who was staring at them with his unique sun yellow eyes was none other than Damien ckhood of the ck Hood pack.


    He was astonished with the scent he was perceiving from the kids. The scent was so captivating and it was drawing him in. He was astonished because something like that has never happened to him before, he has never felt like that before, the deepest feeling to im the three kids as his own, not to even talk about the boy, who looked exactly like him when he was still a child.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Annabelle asked the stranger who was busy staring back at them.


    ¡°She must be bold, just like me.¡± Damien thought with a gulp and for the first time in his life, he was speechless in front of a kid.


    Xander and Katherine were just silently staring at the stranger with different thoughts in their minds but they were nearly thinking of the same thing.


    ¡°Who is this stranger? He somehow looks like me. He is just older, can he be our father?¡± Xander thought.


    ¡°This stranger is like the older version of Xander, is he our daddy?¡± Katherine thought.


    Everyone were in a daze with their own different thoughts and their gaze not waving from each other.


    ¡°Hey guys, there you are.¡± Mark broke their stare with the stranger, with his words and his present and that of Jose.


    ¡°Mark.¡± Xander and Annabelle turned back to looked at them but Katherine eyes were fixed on the stranger as he turned back and walked away.


    ¡°He even walks like Xander.¡± Katherine noticed.


    ¡°Hey, what are you staring at?¡± Jose asked Katherine, startling her. She red at Jose and walked to Annabelle¡¯s side, clutching to her arm.


    ¡°What happened? Why the re?¡± Jose wondered as he nced at Katherine before staring away.


    ¡°What are you three standing here to do? Let¡¯s get going or should we tour more? I¡¯m still having like thirty minutes to spare.¡± Mark said, staring at his wristwatch.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t want more touring, we want to go home.¡± Xander said, leading the way to the cashier.


    ¡°What is wrong with him?¡± Mark asked Katherine and Annabelle as he noticed the strange behavior in Xander.


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell.¡± Annabelle said as she followed Xander with Katherine by her side.


    ¡°What is wrong with them?¡± Jose and Mark wondered. ¡°They were just fine when they left us there.¡± They shrugged and left too walking with them.


    Mark paid for all what they bought and left with them, the kids all had a faraway look on their faces throughout the ride, causing Mark to be so worried about them.


    ¡°What will Miss Morgan think when she sees them returning home looking all sad?¡± He thought with a sigh.


    ****


    Alpha Damien ckhood had left his pack to chill as a lot of things has been happening to himtely and for the fact that he still didn¡¯t know the woman he had the one-night-stand with made everything worse, though he had made up his mind to forget about her and focus on his pack but the stubborn part of him still used to remember and then he would wonder who she was.


    He left his pack with his car and driver and had to stop at the mall to get some things and he made sure to avoid the flirty stares of the girls as he walked inside, only for him to bumped into the kids who raised his curiosity.


    He stood at a far space, staring at the kids as the teenager with them, who interrupted their little staring moment, paid for what they bought.


    ¡°Who are they?¡± Damien thought as he watched them closely.


    ¡°I¡¯m having no child outside my pack right?¡± He sighed, ¡°But what if I had a rtionship with a woman unaware?¡± He thought.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know you to be foolish Damien, unaware rtionship? Really?¡± Dam said in his head.


    ¡°Shut up! My head is a mess!¡± Damien snapped at him.


    He saw the teenager entered a car with the kids and the other kid with them, he watched as they drove away, then left out a sigh and entered his own car with the driver already waiting for him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

 #2 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56.


    Xander, Annabelle and Katherine Morgan were still in the car with Mark and Jose.


    ¡°You three don¡¯t seems happy like you were before, do you want us to go to somewhere fun where you can shake away that cold face?¡± Mark asked, trying to cheer them up, though he won¡¯t mind going if they answered him with a yes.


    ¡°Like a park! We can y the rollercoaster and I will get to sit down with Katherine and buy the same ice cream vor with her!¡± Jose said out, causing Xander and Annabelle to exchange a stare andughed, Katherine only smiled faintly.


    Mark hit Jose head yfully, ¡°Stop being ridiculous bro.¡±


    ¡°Wait, I thought I¡¯m his best friend, then, why is he choosing my sister over me?¡± Xander said, pretending to be thinking.


    ¡°That simply means that your sister is more important than you!¡± Jose told him and they allughed, this time, Katherineughed with them when she saw Xander¡¯s face.


    ¡°Now, I know why you always misbehave.¡± Annabelle said to Xander, ¡°Why won¡¯t you? When your best friend thinks of you as not so important.¡± She mocked him and Xander frown deepened.


    ¡°At least I still have someone to call a best friend, what of you that have no one? You are enemies to everyone in school!¡± Xander said back, wanting to get back at Annabelle.


    ¡°I¡¯m having reasons for that Xander and it is simply because I don¡¯t befriend senseless people and everyone in school are senseless except Mark and Katherine. I always thought that Jose too was sensible until you became his friend and he became senseless like you.¡± Annabelle said.


    She was not looking at any of them, she was busy staring at her nails. If she had, she would have seen the angry stares giving to her from the side and front, though she felt the stares, she still didn¡¯t care.


    Xander and Jose were busy staring at Annabelle angrily while Mark and Katherine wereughing their asses out, though Mark tried to keep hisughter in check because he was driving.


    ¡°What! You think of me as senseless now? No wonder I don¡¯t like you neither have I ever see you as a friend!¡± Jose said. Though he really cares about the triplets, he only wanted to get back at Annabelle who doesn¡¯t seems to care about his outburst.


    ¡°Guess what Jose.¡± Annabelle said, raising her head to stared at Jose.


    ¡°What? Go away with your guessing game.¡± He replied frowning.


    ¡°Not like I really wanted to y a game with you, I just want to bring down your ego to the smallest level. Now listen, do you know that Katherine and I think alike? We are not like the dumb male among us.¡±


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t include me in your game.¡± Xander cut her short.


    ¡°Ignore him, he has always been like that since he met you.¡± Annabelle said to Jose, a frown crept on Jose and Xander¡¯s face and Mark and Katherine busted into another rounds ofughter. That time they were already at home but Mark decided tough more before announcing to them all that they were home.


    ¡°So as I was saying Jose, since Katherine and I always think alike and in my thought, I think that you are senseless then imagine what Katherine will be thinking of you as.¡± Annabelle said.


    ¡°That is a fat lie, Katherine cannot think of me like that, you are just trying to make me feel bad.¡± Jose said with a frowny face, Annabelle¡¯sst statement really got him, he was only trying not to cry. ¡°I will not agree with you until Katherine herself talks, whatever she says will clear the air. Katherine, what do you think of me as?¡± All of them kept quiet immediately, waiting for Katherine to talk.


    Katherine stared at Jose and that time, he was like the cutest thing she have ever seen, ¡°Just like Drac.¡± She thought.


    ¡°Come on Katherine, we are waiting.¡± Jose said, a smile was gently forming on his face as he stared back at her.


    ¡°I always don¡¯t see you but now, looking at you closely, I see that you are really senseless, stupid, you are also a talkative but you are cute like my cat, meow. Thank you Mark for taking us out today, I really had some fun.¡± Katherine said and alighted from the car immediately, going inside their house. She could hear theugher in the car even as walked further away from it.


    ¡°Wow I love herst statement, she said that you are cute like Drac, if only you know how ugly Drac is, you could have been crying by now.¡± Annabelle added between herugher.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That is a lie, Drac can¡¯t be ugly!¡± Jose said, not wanting them to spoil his mood.


    ¡°Well you wish. Come on Xander let¡¯s go or mom wille outside and drag us in and we will be grounded.¡± Annabelle said, already alighting from the car too.


    ¡°Bye Mark. Thank you.¡± Xander said and ran to meet up with Annabelle.


    ¡°She really thinks I¡¯m ugly, I will stop crushing on her, she is no more my type.¡± Jose said, still annoyed. ¡°But Mark, do you really think I¡¯m stupid?¡±


    Mark ignite the car and zoomed off from the Morgan¡¯s house going towards theirs, ¡°I thought you said that you won¡¯t crush on her anymore, I thought she is no more your type, then why will you still care about her thoughts about you.¡±


    ¡°I hate you so much, you are not a good brother to me, you suppose to say nice things to me. I will beg mom to give me three babies, so that I will not be stuck with you always again!¡±


    Mark¡¯sughter filled the car as they drove off.


    ****


    The Morgan kids just locked themselves in since they returned from the mall and Luna was getting worried even as it was already night and she was sure that they would be sleeping by now, she couldn¡¯t helped but to wondered, ¡°What could have gone wrong?¡± But she sighed, trying to concentrate on the book she was reading.


    ¡°I will just check up on themter before I sleep.¡± She concluded and continued with her work.


    ****


    ¡°I can¡¯t get the stranger off my mind.¡± Xander said to Annabelle as they both sat down on his bed.


    The kids¡¯ room was bigger than Luna¡¯s own and they had their different beds in the room. Xander¡¯s own was the first one on the right, followed by Annabelle¡¯s own, then Katherine¡¯s own. The room was painted in gray, blue and golden colors.


    ¡°I can¡¯t too. I¡¯m thinking that we should tell mummy about it, she cannot be clueless like us.¡± Annabelle said.


    ¡°Tell mummy what?¡±

 #2 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57.


    Xander and Annabelle Morgan were startled as they heard the voice from the door, they nced there only to see Katherine instead of Luna.


    ¡°Tell mummy what?¡± She asked again and seeing that she seeded in scaring them, sheughed.


    ¡°You scared us.¡± Annabelle pointed out, feeling so frightened.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± She gently walked to her bed to do her reading. She loves her privacy and had only went out of the room to keep their mother away from worrying about what got them locked up in the room.


    And Katherine really stopped her from thinking of anything negative, she told Luna that they had too much fun and they needed to rest immediately as they were tired.


    Katherine picked out a book from her school bag, switched on her readingmp and began reading with Drac cuddling her thighs, she shoved her hand in it hair, caressing it as she continued reading, minding her business.


    ¡°Back to what we were discussing, should we just tell mummy about it? Its is disturbing enough. How can a man look exactly like you, you look like his younger version and he seemed surprised to see us too, I don¡¯t know what that means.¡± Annabelle said, hoping for the answers to just pop up in her head without her stressing much.


    ¡°I think he don¡¯t know us too, he was quite surprised to see us, he was shocked and frozen.¡± Xander said, his little head was beginning to hurt and he held it with his hands.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just tell mom about him and get this over with.¡± Annabelle concluded.


    ¡°We will tell mummy tomorrow but right now, I have to sleep.¡± Xander said,id on his bed with his back turned to Annabelle.


    ¡°This is harder than I thought.¡± Annabelle said and went over to her own bed to sleep too.


    ¡°I hope the stranger is dad, he seems so rich and he can afford my dream vacation without stress.¡± Annabelle thought before sleeping.


    ¡°I hope so too.¡± Katherine muttered and continued reading her book.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ****


    ¡°Rise and shine babies.¡± Luna woke them up the next morning, opening their windows and rolling up the shields for the  day¡¯s brightness to prate inside the room.


    When she came to the room to check up on themst night, she met them sleeping as she had predicted, though Katherine knew when she came in but pretended to be asleep too.


    ¡°Good morning babies, it is another day and you three are still on bed by this time of the day.¡± Luna said and pped her hands childishly, ¡°Stand up ande over to the bathroom to have a bath. Today is thest school day of the week, so let me dress you up for school quickly. Who is bathing first?¡± She asked them and began shaking them yfully on their bed, trying to wipe the sleep off their faces.


    ¡°Good morning mom.¡± Annabelle muttered and Luna pecked her forehead lovingly in response.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m awake but you should know I won¡¯t take my bath first, I¡¯m the man of the house and the saying is always aboutdies first.¡± Xander said and turned his back to his mother.


    ¡°Hmm really? Okay fine.¡± She chortled, turned him over and pecked his forehead too before standing up from him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry mom, I always enjoy bathing first with Drac.¡± Katherine said, she was already halfway to the bathroom.


    ¡°That is my girl.¡± Luna said and hit both Xander and Annabelle on their shoulders, ¡°I¡¯m stilling for you both.¡± She stated and headed to the bathroom with Katherine and Drac.


    Luna seeded in bathing the kids and dressed them up for school. She remembered to close back the window and to dropped the shields.


    ¡°Breakfast is on the dinning, go there and eat up, mummy too have to dress up.¡± Luna said, leading the way out of the room.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget to carry your schoolbags please, none of you areing back inside, we will be going immediately after breakfast, we are closelyte.¡±


    ¡°Okay mom.¡± They chorused.


    Luna turned towards her room and the kids turned towards the dinning but Xander suddenly stopped walking. ¡°You both should go on, I will love to inform mom about something.¡± He said.


    Katherine just nodded her head and continued her journey to the dinning but Annabelle answered Xander. ¡°Don¡¯t inform mom about anything about that strange man okay? You know that we arete, we will let her know in the afternoon when we return from school.¡±


    ¡°Okay I won¡¯t but I¡¯m still going to her room.¡± Xander replied and went to Luna¡¯s room, leaving Annabelle to breath out heavily but she went to the dinning anyways.


    ¡°Mom.¡± Xander called immediately he entered, he met Luna trying to zip up her dress. ¡°Let me help you mom.¡± Luna allowed him to help her.


    ¡°Thank you baby.¡± Luna turned back and pecked his cheeks. ¡°But aren¡¯t you suppose to be in the dinning with your sister?¡± She asked him.


    ¡°Of course I should be, I just thought that you might need a man¡¯s help in here and see, your zipper had to get stuck.¡± He said, feeling proud of himself causing Luna tough out loud.


    ¡°Mom, you¡¯re beautiful.¡± He said as he looked closely at Luna.


    ¡°You think I need that too right?¡± Luna asked and gently caressed his cheeks, and he nodded, ¡°Thank you baby, I really need it.¡± She hugged him. ¡°I know that you were sad yesterday because of your dad and I¡¯m sorry, I wish I can be better than this and you guys should know that I¡¯m trying but it seems I¡¯m not trying enough.¡±


    ¡°I love you mom but we still need dad too. You tell us nothing about him and you left us to the fantasy. Yesterday, we saw¡­..¡± Xander cut himself short with his eyes tightly shut.


    ¡°What did you saw?¡± Luna asked and disengaged from the hug, staring at his eyes and he gently opened his eyes, they were red as tears rolled down from the corner of his eyes.


    Luna hugged him again, ¡°Its okay baby. I promise I will tell you a story, a story about someone you love, a story that will clear all your doubts and curiosity, a story about me.¡± Luna promised and she meant it.


    ¡°Come on wipe your tears, everything will be okay.¡± Xander nodded and they both wiped his tears away.


    ¡°I love you Xander, always remember that.¡±


    ¡°I love you too mom.¡± He whispered and ran out of the room.


    He was relieved, he can think again and most especially, he felt more loved and happy. He ran all the way to the dinning, beaming happily.


    ¡°What did you discussed with mom?¡± Annabelle asked Xander immediately he showed up in the dinning room.


    ¡°I snitched about your bed wetting nature.¡± Xander replied her sarcastically.


    ¡°What? You bed wet now?¡±

 #2 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58.


    ¡°Mom, you shouldn¡¯t believe everything Xander says about me, your son is not innocent, I keep on wondering if he is really my brother.¡± Annabelle said with her eyes rolled. ¡°I will wait in the car.¡± She said carrying her schoolbag and left the dinning room afterwards.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°We are runningte mom, I will wait in the car with Annabelle.¡± Katherine said too, carried her schoolbag and left too.


    ¡°Okay Xander, you will have to eat your breakfast in the car. Come on.¡± Luna told Xander.


    ¡°No qualms mom. Let¡¯s move.¡± He carried his breakfast with him while Luna helped him with his schoolbag and both left the house, locked the door and off to the car.


    ¡°You all should be good kids today okay? I was so proud of you three yesterday when there was no fight reported on you, I was like ¡®yes, those are my kids''¡± Lunaughed after her words. She was already driving out of theirpound towards the school.


    Xander exchanged a knowing look with Annabelle, even as his mouth was filled with food, heughed along with Annabelle, almost choking himself.


    ¡°Mom, Xander and Annabelle didn¡¯t fought yesterday because Matt didn¡¯t came to school, he was still at the hospital, receiving treatment from thest beating he received from Xander and Annabelle.¡± Katherine exined to Luna, causing them toughed more and thereby wiping Luna¡¯s smile away.


    ¡°What? She is lying right?¡± She asked Xander and Annabelle.


    ¡°You wish she is mom but she dly isn¡¯t lying.¡± Annabelle replied.


    ¡°You kids are suffering me indirectly, it just that I cannot say that I¡¯m tired of you three because I can never be tired of you. I love you too much to be tired.¡± Luna told them.


    ¡°We love you too mom.¡± They chorused smilingly.


    ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean we won¡¯t fight if one of the kids say anything rubbish to us about you and dad.¡± Annabelle said and she quickly add an exnation before Luna bes sad again, ¡°I don¡¯t call the ¡®d¡¯ word  for you to be sad mom but only called it because it was necessary for me to call it.¡± Luna justughed.


    ¡°I know it is hard for them to forget about their father but I know they will forget about him in no time.¡± Luna thought and focused on getting them to school.


    ****


    ¡°Mom, we need to tell you something.¡± Annabelle said impatiently as soon as they finished eating their lunch, they returned from school like an hour ago. She had been waiting for the perfect time to discuss about the stranger with Luna and she wanted to be the one to question Luna, she wanted to hear things by herself.


    Xander became at alert when he heard Annabelle¡¯s words, ¡°Hope she is not going to talk about that stranger because I was going to tell her something already.¡±


    Even Katherine, who always pretend like she doesn¡¯t care was alerted, ¡°What is she trying to say?¡± She wondered.


    ¡°What do you want to tell me honey? I¡¯m all ears.¡± Luna said, staring up from the book she was marking. Her students had written a test that day and she was busy marking them but since her children needed her attention, then she had no reason but to give them her full attention.


    ¡°Mom, we saw a stranger yesterday. He looked just like¡­¡± Annabelle was saying but Xander cut her short.


    ¡°Oh! We didn¡¯t!¡± He interrupted her. He stood up from his seat, grabbed Annabelle¡¯s hand and began to pull her off to their room.


    ¡°No! I want to tell mom by myself! Leave me alone! Mom, a stranger looked like Xander!¡± She kept on shouting till Xander shut the door on her face.


    ¡°I have to go there. Why is Xander preventing her from talking? What she wanted to say seems important and what stranger was she talking about?¡± Luna wondered aloud and stood up from her seat to go to the kids¡¯ room.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t worry yourself about anything mom. She is only talking about the movie we saw yesterday, the stranger in the movie had a face like Xander and Annabelle was thinking that it was really Xander. And moreover, how will we see a stranger that looks like Xander? Think mom, it¡¯s impossible right?¡± Katherine stood up from her seat after her smooth lie, then added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry mom, there is absolutely nothing to worry about, everything is under control and I¡¯m sure that everything will be okay.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to tell that girl to snap out of it, she had done more bad than good.¡± She said and walked away, heading towards their room.


    ¡°This is just why I love Katherine most, she behaves like madam Sandra and I don¡¯t regret naming her (Katherine) after her (madam Sandra). Madam Sandra middle name was Katherine.¡± Luna left out an heavy sigh and gently sat down, marking her students test.


    ****


    ¡°What is the meaning of that? I know you wanted to be the one to tell mom, so that she will appreciate you more, that is why you stopped me from talking!¡± Annabelle fired at Xander.


    ¡°That is not why, I am having another n, so I thought that I should let you know about it before you decide to tell mom about the stranger.¡± Xander replied her gently sitting down on his bed.


    ¡°What n? I was quite out of patience, I want our father now and I wanted to act fast.¡± Annabelle sighed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine.¡± Xander tapped a space beside him on his bed and Annabelle sat down beside him.


    ¡°Have you think of the emotion you will stir if you bring up that topic in front of mom? Mom will be sad again and we will die of guilt because the me will be on us and our conscience is a bitch, it will prick us to thest limit. Now, have you ever think of it that what if the man is not our father? What if he is using a mask to mess with our head? What if Matt sent him to get back at us? What if he is really our father and he hurt mom before for mom to keep us away from him? What if he kidnaps us and take us faraway from mom? Do you think that mummy will be okay without us? Do you think it will be good for us to find our father and lose our mother? It¡¯s just like going back to square one.¡± Xander exined and by the time he was through, Annabelle was already in tears.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I wasn¡¯t thinking of anything, I just wanted our dad. I¡¯m so sorry.¡± She hugged Xander still crying.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it is really okay.¡± He patted her back.


    ¡°What should we do now?¡± Annabelle asked when she stopped crying and was wiping her tears.


    ¡°You guys should forget about him!¡±

 #2 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59.


    The Morgan¡¯s family were living just fine and it was already a few days ago since their encounter with the stranger.


    Annabelle apologized to Luna for allowing the frictional movie they saw at the mall to get a better part of her and Luna justughed it off, believing them.


    Curiosity killed the cat they always say because though Katherine made it clear that they three should forget about their seeing of the stranger, it had been aplete unsessful process for they had been thinking hard and Annabelle and Xander wanted to visit the mall again to find him.


    ¡°Mom, allow us to go to the mall to get you the mayonnaise, we won¡¯t stay long and traveling with the cab is safe here, so you will be just fine.¡± Xander said to Luna.


    Luna had nned to make them vegetables sd that evening, only for her to discover that there was no mayonnaise and she always loved her sd with mayonnaise. She had prepared herself to go to the mall to buy it but Xander suddenly started saying that he would go to the mall to help her to buy it with Annabelle.


    ¡°No, that is not possible! How can I stay in the house and send you out to buy something for me? You three are still very young.¡± Luna disagreed, already walking out of the door.


    ¡°But mom¡­¡± Annabelle wanted to persuade her more but Katherine interrupted her.


    ¡°Shut up you both, you are going to make her suspicious.¡± She said, not staring at any of them, she was busy ying with Drac.


    ¡°You three should stay indoor till I¡¯m back okay? I won¡¯t stay out for long.¡± Luna said from outside the door and left leaving Xander and Annabelle to sigh in defeat.


    ¡°Do you both still want to go?¡± Katherine questioned Xander and Annabelle immediately she confirmed that Luna had entered a cab and the cab had driven her off.


    ¡°Go to where?¡± Xander asked Katherine, not quite understanding what she meant because they didn¡¯t nned anything with her.


    ¡°You both were going to find that strange man, weren¡¯t you? So you both decided to use mom¡¯s mayonnaise as an excuse to go but mom cannot allow her two underage kids to cross the road by themselves.¡±


    ¡°How do you know all this?¡± Xander asked Katherine, he was quite shocked of how she found out of their ns.


    ¡°Have you been spying on us every time we n?¡± Annabelle used her.


    ¡°I am having no answer to your questions. If you like, ask for my help and leave quickly before momes back or you both stand there and keep on questioning me till mom returns and you will have no opportunity to go out to find him again.¡± Katherine stood up from her seat, carried Drac in her arms and began to walk to their room.


    ¡°Fine you win, help us to go out and we will pay you back.¡± Annabelle negotiated.


    Katherine chuckled, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to pay me back Annabelle. If you both find the man and he turns out to be our father, it will be our gain but if you don¡¯t find him again, then we will just assume that we are the second Jesus Christ of Nazareth.¡±


    ¡°I pray we are not. Help us quickly so that we will be back soon.¡± Xander told Katherine.


    ¡°Fine. Pick the money under that cushion on the couch and leave, use the money for your transport fee. Don¡¯t worry about me, I will be fine, just make sure that you both are safe. I don¡¯t know how to pet mom if you both hurt yourselves.¡± Katherine said before continuing her way to their room.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Annabelle appreciated before picking up the money.


    ¡°How did she got the money there?¡± Xander asked Annabelle as they walked out of their house.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Sometimes, I am scared of that girl.¡± Annabelle said, stopping a cab. She told the cabdriver their destination and she entered with Xander.


    ¡°I just hope we find him, I¡¯m afraid of believing that we have no father.¡± Cancer said.


    ¡°Me too.¡± Annabelle replied and they both remained quiet till they got to their destination.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± They appreciated the cabdriver and paid him his money immediately they got to the mall.


    Luckily for them, the mall was not the same as the one their mother went to, so they entered.


    ¡°Nothing changes, this ce is still as beautiful as before.¡± Annabelle gushed.


    ¡°Stare away from the beauty of this ce and focus on our reason for being here or else we will be distracted and just allow Katherine¡¯s sweat to be in vain. Though I wonder where she would tell mom that we go to?¡± Xander said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, she is smart, she wille up with something.¡±


    They both went to the ce where they met the stranger, hoping for a miracle that they would meet him just there, waiting for them but to their disappointments, they met people that don¡¯t looked anything like the stranger.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Wait Annabelle, what were we thinking when we came here? Aren¡¯t we supposed to know that we won¡¯t meet him here? It¡¯s a simple logic.¡± Xanderined.


    ¡°If you call me a fool right now, I won¡¯t mind.¡± Annabelle said too, feeling like a fool, ¡°We only leave the house for fun and now, mom will break our heads.¡± She thought, tears was already gathering in her eyes.


    ¡°Come, let¡¯s look around the mall, we might find a clue.¡± Xander said, already walking further inside the mall.


    Annabelle sniffed in her tears, ¡°We need anything, just anything that will lead us to him.¡± She thought, following Xander behind.


    Xander and Annabelle walked round the mall searching for the stranger that looked like Xander. They searched to a time that all the mens¡¯ faces in the mall started turning to the stranger¡¯s own in their sight but immediately they look again to confirm, the face is gone and it will turn back to the actual one.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t seems to be existing, maybe we were hallucinating the other day we saw him, maybe we saw no one, maybe we will remain fatherless till we die and mom will remain a widow.¡± Xander thought with his eyes so red, ¡°Let¡¯s just go home.¡± He said, trying to keep his tears in check but it wasn¡¯t the same with Annabelle.


    Annabelle was just walking silently behind him, her tears blinding her sight and she cleaned it with her palms continuously, she only held herself from falling as she kept on moving, it got to a time she sat down on the mini stairs in front of the mall and cried aloud.


    Xander became at alert when he heard her cry and rushed to her, he didn¡¯t know how to stop her from crying, he just sat down beside her and continued staring at her.


    ¡°Why are you both sitting down and crying here, preventing us from passing? Is it a free tears day?¡±

 #2 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60.


    Xander and Annabelle Morgan were crying as they sat down on the stairs. Annabelle¡¯s tears were just pouring from her eyes uncontrobly but Xander¡¯s tears wereing from his eyes involuntarily, he didn¡¯t even know that he was crying.


    ¡°Why are you both sitting down and crying here, preventing us from passing? Is it a free tears day?¡± They suddenly had a voice said to them and looked up to apologize but their apologies stuck in their throats.


    Standing before them was the stranger they had been searching around for, the same man that looked exactly like Xander.


    ¡°He might not be the one Xander, it¡¯s possible that we are seeing things again, let¡¯s just go home.¡± Annabelle said, not wanting to believe that they have finally found him. She thought that they were seeing things again like how all the men in the mall began to resemble Xander in their sight.


    ¡°You are right, let¡¯s go home, mummy will be waiting for us by now, she will be so worried.¡± Xander said and stood up with Annabelle.


    ¡°You both are not nning on leaving me stranded here right?¡± Damien asked them with a frown. ¡°This is one of the reasons I don¡¯t get along with kids, they are sometimes difficult to understand.¡± He thought as a deeper frown gently settled on his face.


    Xander and Annabelle stared up at him, expecting themselves to see a new face but they saw that he still remained the same.


    ¡°Xander, it¡¯s really him! Oh my God!¡± Annabelle squealed wiping her tears immediately.


    ¡°Yes it is.¡± Xander said silently staring at the strange man. ¡°How can he looks just like me? Is this how handsome I will be when I grow older?¡± He thought and Damien rolled his eyes, he read Xander¡¯s little mind.


    ¡°Come, let¡¯s fine a ce to talk.¡± Damien said, he looked around and spotted a coffee shop. ¡°Let¡¯s go over there.¡± He pointed at the shop.


    ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go.¡± Annabelle said and began walking towards Damien but Xander pulled her back.


    ¡°Mom said we shouldn¡¯t follow a stranger to a destination he choose. We have already broken a rule by talking to you but I won¡¯t allow us to break another rule.¡± Xander told Damien, now ring at him. ¡°What if he is really a kidnapper?¡± He thought and again Damien read his mind.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a kidnapper. If I am, I would have kidnapped you three the other day even before your friends find you and moreover, I won¡¯t force you both to follow me though you are not the only curious one here. So it¡¯s either you follow me and find answers or you stay behind and remain in the dark.¡± Damien said and began walking away towards the coffee shop which was just beside the mall.


    ¡°I don¡¯t trust him anymore, I think we should go back home.¡± Xander said and looked beside him to see that Annabelle was gone, she was already running towards the stranger!N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°I trust him okay? Come on.¡± She told him with a shout and he sighed, and walked gently behind them.


    Annabelle got to Damien¡¯s side and shoved her hands into Damien¡¯s with her face beaming with smiles.


    Damien halted and removed his hand from hers immediately, ring at the little girl. ¡°Come on cold ass, her hand doesn¡¯t bites right? And don¡¯t deny the fact that you love the feeling of having her hand in yours.¡± Dam said to himughing in his head.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Damien blocked Dam and gently calmed his raising heart. He can¡¯t deny the fact that he loved the kids at first sight and deep down in him, he wished earnestly that they were his but how will that be possible? I had no sexual intercourse with anyone right?


    He sighed and stared at Annabelle¡¯s now dull face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± She muttered, holding her hands nervously.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± He asked her.


    ¡°Annabelle.¡±


    ¡°It is not right to hold an adult in the hand Annabelle, but a sensible adult should be able to remember to hold a little girl¡¯s hand, forgive me.¡± He got hold of her hand and began walking again.


    Annabelle broke into a smile, clutching to his hand happily. ¡°This man must be our father or else..¡± She thought, causing Damien to fake a cough, he read her thoughts too.


    ¡°Are you okay Mister?¡± Annabelle asked, staring at Damien confusingly.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    They three settled on the seats around a coffee table in the coffee shop. Annabelle sat beside Damien, she refused to let go of his hand and Xander sat opposite them.


    ¡°What should I offer you sir?¡± A female coffee attendant asked as she approached them, she was mostly smiling at Damien who was not even staring at her.


    ¡°Back off! He is married and he loves his wife.¡± Annabelle snapped at her angrily.


    ¡°Uh?¡± The attendant was embarrassed.


    ¡°Just give us your cheapest coffee and leave! Ande on, you are too ugly topete with our mother so leave!¡± Xander added giving her his most irritating re.


    The attendant stomped away while Damien was sitting like a robot, he was quite surprised.


    ¡°I¡¯m not married!¡± He told them frowning.


    ¡°Well, we will see to that but first, how did you got my face?¡± Xander asked Damien with a serious look on his face, causing Damien tough.


    ¡°You are the younger one here, so the question should be, how did you got MY face?¡± Damien said, emphasizing on the word ¡®my¡¯.


    Xander sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know how we manage to look so much alike.¡±


    ¡°What is your name? And who was the other girl with you both the other day?¡±


    ¡°I am Xander and the other girl is our sister, we are triplets. Her name is Katherine.¡± Xander exined, his eyes not wavering from Damien, not even for ones. ¡°What is your own name?¡± Xander and Annabelle asked Damien at a time.


    ¡°I am Damien ckhood from ck Hood pack. I¡¯m an alpha.¡± He told them. He didn¡¯t know why he told them about his wolf¡¯s identity but he thought that they deserve to know. He knew they can do nothing to him even if they understand him though he doubted that they would understand and of course they didn¡¯t understand Damien because theyughed at him after some minutes of silence.


    ¡°If you are an alpha, then I¡¯m a young alpha.¡± Xander joked.


    ¡°And I¡¯m a young Luna.¡± Annabelle too said. They knew about werewolves from a story book they took from the library in school.


    ¡°What was I thinking when I told them about that?¡± He wondered and looked at the kids as theyughed.


    ¡°Where is your father?¡± He asked them and they stoppedughing immediately.


    ¡°We have no father.¡± They replied him.


    ¡°How is that even possible?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°I wish to meet your mother!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not possible! Mom will skin us alive.¡±


    ¡°Please!¡±

 #2 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61.


    It was already night when Xander, Annabelle and Damien got to the Morgan¡¯s home and stood outside it just staring at the door, they had allowed him to see their mother after much persuasion and there they were.


    ¡°Okay, just stay at a corner and hide for a while, we will tell you when toe out from your hiding ce okay?¡± Xander said to Damien.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Damien replied without any argument and Annabelle reluctantly removed her hand from his. That will be the first time Damien took an order from someone and allows the person to go unharmed. ¡°There is tendency that these kids are mine that is why I¡¯m doing all these but if they are not mine, I will adopt them.¡± He said in his mind, staying in position.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± Xander knocked on the door and the door was opened in a second.


    ¡°My babies.¡± Luna jumped out of the house and pulled them both in her arms hugging them tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t ever do that again okay?¡± Luna told them and began searching through their bodies.


    ¡°Were you hurt anywhere? Did anyone touched you? Did anyone¡­.¡± Luna was saying in a breath but Xander cut her short.


    ¡°Mom! Calm down, we are perfectly okay!¡± He assured her and a tear rolled out of Luna¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°We are sorry.¡± Annabelle said, her eyes bing moist too.


    ¡°Katherine told me okay? She told me that you both went to the mall to give me the money I forgot at home. It was all my fault that I was careless with the money. I am so sorry babies, I¡¯m d you are not hurt.¡± She pulled them into an hug again before pulling them inside the house after breaking the hug.


    ¡°Mom, there is someone here who wants to see you. We saw him at the mall.¡± Xander said just when Luna was about to shut the door.


    ¡°Who is he? I told you to say away from strangers.¡± Luna cautioned them.


    ¡°We are sorry mom but we only answered him because he said that it was urgent. He said his name is Damien ckhood.¡± Annabelle said.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Luna replied and opened the door wider but then, the name registered in the brain. ¡°Did you said Damien ckhood?¡± She turned back and asked them again.


    ¡°Yes.¡± They both replied her and Luna¡¯s eyes never budged out of their sockets.


    ¡°Do I know you?¡± Damien asked her, already standing in front of her.


    Luna gulped and gently raised her head up to stared at him, she staggered back when she saw him just before her.


    ¡°My alpha.¡± She muttered, feeling a mighty lump in her throat, her breathe seized immediately and she found it difficult to breath.


    Damien scoffed as his memory clicked together and he remembered her as the woman he had a one night stand with during the heat when he was drunk and she basically took advantage of him.


    ¡°But she was drunk too.¡± Dam countered in his head.


    ¡°Like I care.¡± Damien blocked him off immediately.


    ¡°So, it¡¯s you?¡± He said, inviting himself into the house and he shut the door behind him.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°M¡­. My alpha.¡± Luna shuttered, falling to the ground as her legs cannot carried her anymore more, she was in great fear. ¡°The heartless and ruthless alpha to ever live is in my house and in front of me. He will take my children away from me.¡± Luna thought.


    ¡°Mom!¡± Katherine rushed to her with Drac in her arms, she tried to help Luna up but she can¡¯t, she matched up to Damien, dropped Drac on the floor and punched him continuously with her little fist. ¡°What have you done to her?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t nothing to her, why didn¡¯t you ask her what she did to me instead?¡± Damien asked Katherine and squatted to her height. ¡°You must be Katherine.¡±


    ¡°My mom have never did anything wrong to anyone and if she ever treats you wrong, that means you deserve it but I doubt that she did anything wrong to you. And now you hurt her, even if you are our father, you are not worthy to be my father!¡± Katherine said to his face ring at his eyes and funny enough, they both had the same type of sun-yellow eyes color.


    Strangely, her words hurt Damien but being the type of man he was, he never showed it. ¡°Hmm, we will see to that.¡± He straightened himself up.


    Xander and Annabelle were still frozen in their spots, now hating the idea of bringing him home.


    Damien ignored the three kids and walked up to Luna who was still on the floor shivering from a sudden cold. ¡°I¡¯m having a few questions for you. You are to answer them in short and straightforward words, you must have known that I hate it when people talk to me with scanty words and I do punish mywbreakers.¡±


    ¡°Yes alpha.¡±


    ¡°Good. Firstly, how do you have them? Because right now I know that they are mine.¡±


    ¡°During our intercourse in the heat period.¡± Luna said, she was trying not to shuttered.


    ¡°Very good. Why did you took advantage of me? And why did you ran away before I woke up?¡±


    ¡°My mate rejected me and I drank. Believe me my alpha, I didn¡¯t know that that was going to happen, I just wanted to get away from the males in the street, I have no idea that you will be in the woods and that had to happen.¡± Luna exined.


    ¡°And finally, why are you in a human world?¡±


    ¡°I got banished when I got pregnant and I refused to disclosed who the father was and this ce is the only ce I thought ofing.¡±


    ¡°A perfect ce for a weak wolf.¡± Damien said under his breathe but loud enough for Luna to hear it.


    ¡°Why did you kept the father of my pups away from your people?¡± Damien asked and Luna was quiet. ¡°Answer the damn question now!¡± He snapped at Luna.


    ¡°Stop snapping at her!¡± Katherine yelled at Damien, not caring if he was their father or not. Damien spared her a sharp nce and turned back to Luna and she quickly talked.


    ¡°I know you will take them away from me when I give birth to them and you will kill me after.¡± Luna poured out.


    ¡°Hmm, smart. So you ran away with them not knowing that I will find you and now I do find you and I will make your fearse true. I¡¯m taking them with me and you will die as a lonely weak wolf.¡± Damien told Luna.


    ¡°You can take Xander and Annabelle with you because they were the ones always wishing for a dad but as for me, I will never leave mom¡¯s side, Drac and I will stay with her and just so you know, I hate you so much and I will never ept you as my father as long as you hurt my mom.¡± Katherine said, taking her stand.


    ¡°We will see to that.¡± Damien said then faced Luna. ¡°Imand you as the alpha to his servant to stand up from that floor ande with me to my pack with my three pups and that cat will have to stay here!¡±


    And tears flown from their eyes immediately.

 #2 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62.


    Luna Morgan busted into tears when she heard the words of Damien ckhood. She knew that she can¡¯t go against him as she was really a servant to him like he said or else she will die and her children will grow up without a mother, just as they began their early life without their father.


    ¡°Mom.¡± Katherine called, she hugged Luna and cried along with her. ¡°It¡¯s okay, we have always been fine without a father then his opinion doesn¡¯t matter, at least if Xander and Annabelle are dumb enough to see that he is only here to destroy our family and to spilt us up well I¡¯m not.¡±


    ¡°Hey kid, now watch what you say. If you are another person¡¯s kid and you have been talking senselessly to me like you have been doing, then I won¡¯t hesitate in correcting the kid in a way he or she would understands. You have talk enough and your opinion is not needed, all you have to do is to watch what we do and do whatever you are expected to do, not the other way round. Do you understand?¡± Damien said getting tired of Katherine rudeness towards him.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you make me understand Mister? Because I don¡¯t understand you.¡± Katherine said, standing up to Damien again and he frowned.


    ¡°This little girl is belittling me and I hate it so much. I can hurt her if she don¡¯t stop.¡± Damien thought and watched Katherine. ¡°What¡¯s the easiest way to shut a kid up?¡± He asked Dam.


    ¡°Kill her! That¡¯s the easiest way ever.¡± Dam joked.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°Are you crazy? I¡¯ve always known that questioning you is a mistake.¡± He blocked Dam immediately only to realized that Luna was in his front, she had pulled Katherine behind her, she was begging him to spare Katherine and that he should punish her instead.


    ¡°Is this woman crazy? Did she think that I will punish my daughter like I punish my offenders? She must be mistaken.¡± He thought and just turned back and walked away from them to call Rosita, so that she will sent over more cars that will take them to the pack.


    ¡°No one should leave this ce till I¡¯m back, if you do, I will find you and I would have any reason to keep you safe anymore.¡± He said before walking out of the house.


    ¡°Mom.¡± Xander and Annabelle called and went to hugged her. It was like the spell they were in got broken immediately Damien left and then, they could see the position their mother was.


    ¡°He is your father okay. I know you guys are curious to find him but you shouldn¡¯t have brought him over, he¡­.¡± Luna cut herself short as she wanted to say that ¡®he won¡¯t let me live¡¯ but it won¡¯t be wise to say it in front of her kids. ¡°Come here.¡± She held the three of them in her arms.


    ¡°Why did you kept us away from him?¡± Annabelle asked her when they disengaged from the hug.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t seems like he can harm us.¡± Xander added.


    ¡°You are right, he can¡¯t harm you three.¡± She said, ¡°But he can harm me.¡± Shepleted in her mind. She sighed before continuing, ¡°I thought it was a wise decision to run away with you and to raise you three alone but now, I realize that I have been foolish and I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Its okay mom.¡± They muttered, though they didn¡¯t really understood her.


    ¡°Right now, the most important thing you three should know is that we are werewolves.¡± Luna said and stared at her confused kids.


    ¡°What is a werewolves?¡± Annabelle asked dumbly, she exchanged a stare with Xander as she remembered when Damien told them that he was an alpha.


    ¡°Is he really an alpha?¡± Xander asked Luna, pointing at the door indicating that he was referring to Damien.


    ¡°Yes, he is an alpha.¡± Luna replied.


    ¡°Do you mean that we are animals?¡± Katherine suddenly asked silencing all of them.


    ¡°Not the type of animal you are thinking, we were created this way by the moon goddess and we have been okay.¡± Luna exined.


    ¡°How did you met dad? And why did you hate talking about him?¡± Xander asked, it was like they were in a question and answer section, so they used the moment to ask all the questions in their minds.


    ¡°We met in the woods. I was mated with a guy¡­.¡±


    ¡°Mated? I don¡¯t understand that one.¡± Xander said, interrupting Luna.


    ¡°You will understand it when you grow older. So as I was saying, I was mated or let me say destined to be with a guy, he was our alpha¡¯s son¡­.¡±


    ¡°Now that¡¯s it, who is an alpha because our father happened to be one? Are they always evil?¡± Annabelle asked again. They all sat down on the floor, waiting for Luna to answer all their questions ad it was bing interesting to them.


    ¡°An alpha is like a king in the human world but they are more feared and powerful than human king. Well, alphas are mostly wicked, especially to their enemies but always fair to their people.¡± She sighed before saying. ¡°No more interruption from you three, allow me to finish my narration.¡± They all nodded their heads in agreement.


    ¡°So, my alpha¡¯s son was in a rtionship with my stepsister, I mean they are both so into each other, so it was expected of me to be rejected, well what was I expecting?¡± She chuckled bitterly and sniffed in her tears and continued. ¡°I got rejected, got myself drunk and journeyed to the woods, I met your father there in the woods, he was drunk too and we had something together. That was what brought you three into existence.¡±


    ¡°I avoided talking about him because I feared that you will want me to take you to him and I stopped myself from going to him when I got banished because of his reputation, I don¡¯t know how he would react and I don¡¯t want to take a risk.¡±


    ¡°And you decided to leave us to grow up fatherless like we have no father, you made us seems stupid and just so you know, we always fight with Matt because he always remind us that there is a tendency that our mother was a bitch!¡± Xander said angrily to Luna.


    ¡°What? I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t know.¡± Luna apologized.


    ¡°When you were busy thinking of yourself, why didn¡¯t you thought of us? We just made it seemed that we were okay without a father but the truth is that we were never okay and what hurts most is that you never knew of it mother!¡± Annabelle said angrily too.


    Katherine was quiet, though she was as well angry but she kept quiet, keeping her cool. ¡°This is our mother we are talking about, I know she has a reason for doing all these and for keeping us away from the truth.¡± She thought, staring at Luna ad she shut her eyes tightly while sniffing hard. ¡°I¡¯m sure she is crying inside.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not in any way surprise that you kept all those away from them, even their real self? If that is not wickedness, then what¡¯s it?¡± Damien asked, leaning on the door frame. He had ended his call with Rosita since quite a while and he had been silently staring at them.


    ¡°She is not as wicked as you!¡±

 #2 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63.


    Katherine Morgan was very angry like her siblings but she had a way she kept her feelings in check unlike the rest and again, she can¡¯t stand it when someone mocked her mother, not even the man who they tagged as her father.


    ¡°She is not as wicked as you!¡± She voiced out to Damien then continued. ¡°At least she haven¡¯t make us cry not even for ones in our lives like you did today, you made me cry and you are forcing us to ept you!¡± Katherine snapped at him. She was sad that she never knew that she was an animal, like what is a werewolf if not an animal? Animal and human but she didn¡¯t care in as much as animal was included and they will have to live in the forest and will start eating grass or raw meat. ¡°Yuck!¡±


    ¡°Speak for yourself little one because your siblings neverin of being forced by me.¡± Damien said and nced outside the house to see that the car he ordered for had already arrive.


    ¡°Come, I will take you home, to your real home.¡± He said ring around the sitting room which had the same size with his bathroom in his pack house.


    ¡°I will ride with you.¡± Xander and Annabelle said at the same time, going closer to Damien.


    ¡°I will rather eat my poop than to ride with you and I¡¯m going with Drac either you like it or not, as I have earlier said, your opinion is not relevant.¡± Katherine said and pulled Luna up. ¡°Let¡¯s go mom.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Damien just sighed without saying anything, somehow, he was hurt that she made it obvious that she didn¡¯t like him and that she would choose her mother over him in a million times and it hurts his ego.


    They all headed for their different rides and as per Katherine¡¯s word, she took Drac with her and rode with Luna.


    ¡°Mom, I think we are having a say in this too, I think we should make him realize that he is making a great mistake by taking us with him forcefully.¡± Katherineined to Luna as they rode in the car to the ck Hood pack.


    Three more cars had arrived at Luna¡¯s doorstep immediately Damien made a call to Rosita to send more cars over. Luna was in a different car with Katherine, who would not leave her side for anything but Xander and Annabelle were all over Damien and they were riding in the same car with him, though they cared about their mom but they also missed their father and they were angry because Luna kept things away from them.


    ¡°I have to obey him, he can be ruthless and acts like a psychopath when he is angry, though he is a good man, at least he was good to you and your siblings, so that¡¯s okay for me.¡± Luna said, trying to force a smile out of her lips, she was very scared and she couldn¡¯t help but wondered what she will face in the ck Hood pack.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be that bad right? I mean, I survived the oppression in the Crystal¡¯s pack, so how can this get any worse?¡± She thought but her heart still managed to beat faster, she was not calm.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have raised your voice at him, he is your father and you must obey him. You should have left Drac at home too, he would be saver with Mark and Jose because I¡¯m sure they will still go home to check on us.¡± Luna said, looking out of the window of the car as it moved on.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t leave him there and right now, I still want to believe that I¡¯m a human being and not a wolf though all the evidence are pointing right at me but I still want to fight them. I will miss Mark and Jose.¡± Katherine said, ¡°I dropped a letter for them, it won¡¯t be good to just disappear without leaving any writing for them.¡±


    ¡°You did well love.¡± Luna praised her.


    ¡°Thanks mom, I tried to be like you.¡± She replied, hugging Drac to herself as she looked out of the window in the other side.


    They soon arrived at the ck Hood pack and were met with beauty. They have expected the ce to be bushy and unkempt but reverse was the case because the house there stood gant and beautiful that they were wowed.


    ¡°This ce is beautiful mom.¡± Katherine gushed as her eyes was glued to window of the car.


    ¡°Yes it is.¡± Luna replied. She was as well marveled, she never expected the pack to be so beautiful, she had always thought of Crystal pack to be beautiful but this pack beats Crystal in many ways. ¡°No wonder it was known to be the best pack of all time.¡± She thought.


    ¡°I think I can get use to this mom but that doesn¡¯t mean I will watch you getting rid of, I will be by your side and we will tour the city together!¡± Katherine squealed.


    Lunaughed, ¡°It¡¯s called pack Katherine, not city.¡± She corrected. ¡°Come here.¡± She pulled her into her embrace. ¡°I love you so much.¡±


    ¡°I love you too mummy.¡± She said cutely.


    ¡°Meow.¡± Drac muttered, blinking it eyes cutely too, causing Katherine and Luna tough.


    They were in each other embrace till they got to the pack house.


    ¡°We are here madam.¡± A guard said, opening the car door for them.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Luna muttered with Katherine and both exited the car with Drac in Katherine arms.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you still brought Drac over Katherine, dad gave a long reason why cats are not allowed in here and you are endangering his life.¡± Annabelle said to Katherine.


    ¡°If I were you, I won¡¯t talk to me because if you do again for the second and in the mood I am right now, I won¡¯t hesitate to smack your face, I will forget the fact that you are older and I will beat you up that even mom with be shock. I¡¯m highly disappointed in you both and even though mom did not say it out, she is disappointed too!¡± Katherine said ring at Annabelle and Xander.


    ¡°Katherine stop!¡± Luna shouted.


    ¡°What mom? You should remember that I love saying my mind out loud and clear when it is necessary.¡± She replied snuggling her shoulders like she did nothing wrong before facing Damien. ¡°Do you see this? You are seeding right? You have finally broken our happy family apart and you also seeded in breaking my siblings and I triplets code! Well done Mr because I hate you!¡± Katherine snapped at Damien and he shut his eyes tightly, taking in her words.


    ¡°I hate it when people raise their voices at me but I can¡¯t do anything to this girl because firstly, she is my daughter and secondly she is right. I¡¯m a home wrecker.¡± He thought with his eyes still shut.


    ¡°And what the hell is happening here? Who is this fool that is shouting at the alpha? And where did they even came from? Wait, what is that it her arms? A cat? I hate cats! Kill the damn thing!¡±

 #2 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64.


    Katherine Morgan and the rest of the family were still outside the pack house with Damien, who slowly opened his eyes to stared at Rosita who was busy ring at Drac.


    ¡°I said kill the damn cat!¡± Rosita shouted again.


    ¡°Are you talking about killing my own very cat or which one?¡± Katherine asked Rosita childishly.


    ¡°How does it sounds to you, you this little pup?¡± Rosita asked back.


    ¡°It sounds like you are just spilling spit on me for nothing because Drac here is staying and no one can stop him from staying here, not even him.¡± Katherine pointed at Damien and Rosita widened her eyes.


    ¡°Do you have a death wish? Did you pointed at the alpha as the him you were referring to? Apologize to him now!¡± She said, though she knew that Damien hated apologies, she wanted Katherine tomit more crimes so that she would be greatly punished.


    ¡°I see nothing special in him but don¡¯t worry, I might eat back my words when my heart is right with him.¡± Katherine dered.


    ¡°My alpha, what should we do to her?¡± Rosita asked Damien.


    ¡°Leave her alone, she is just a kid.¡± Damien said with a sigh, he had not been embarrassed that much in his life.


    ¡°But she just behave rudely to you, the least she could do is to apologize on her knees.¡± Rosita pointed out.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always tell you Rosita, I always know the perfect punishment for my offenders and your opinion is not needed, all you are expected to do is to obey me, so leave the girl alone!¡± He snapped at her.


    ¡°Okay my alpha.¡± She quickly concurred.


    ¡°Invite the elders of the pack for a quick meeting, I¡¯m having an announcement to make. Get the throne room and everything ready in five minutes.¡± Damien told Rosita.


    ¡°Okay my alpha.¡±


    ¡°And you Sam, take them all to their chambers and nothing, I repeat nothing should happen to them or you all will pay dearly for even a cut in the strand of their hair.¡± Damienmanded coldly before walking away, leaving them all outside.


    Rosita red at Katherine and then at Luna, who wasn¡¯t looking at her. ¡°I don¡¯t know who you all are but I know that you are not wee here.¡±


    ¡°I will dly go back home if I¡¯m chanced to do so and that will safe me from always seeing your ugly face.¡± Katherine said and held Luna¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Do you just call me ugly? I will make sure I deal with you when the alpha finally marries me!¡± Rosita yelled and Katherineughed.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be surprise if he marries you, it will only confirm my suspicion that he is having a sour taste in woman!¡±


    ¡°What? How dare you!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s ignore the shouting princess mom, I know you are tried and you need a long rest.¡± She told Luna sweetly.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Luna muttered.


    ¡°Please lead us to the room.¡± Katherine said gently to Sam.


    ¡°As you wish madam.¡± Sam replied her with a little bow.


    ¡°Please it¡¯s Katherine not madam.¡±


    ¡°I will try to remember that madam.¡± He replied again before leading the way with three other guards following them behind.


    Rosita had her mouth widely opened as they began to walked away, ¡°Did this little pup just rubbish me in front of those guards?¡± She kept on ruminating till they were out of sight.


    ¡°And what are you all staring at?!¡± She yelled angrily at the other guards and they quickly walked away from her. ¡°Rubbish wolves!¡± She cursed and walked away to carry out the assignment given to her by Damien.


    Damien had instructed all the guards to always respect the guests he was bringing over through a mind link in the car whileing and that was what birth all the respects giving towards Luna and her children.


    They got to the hallway and halted at a two doors adjacent each other. ¡°This is your room madam.¡± Sam said pointing at the first door, he was referring to Luna. ¡°And the other is the three kids room.¡±


    They all nodded and Luna opened the kids room to see if they will befortable in there. She nodded her head as she entered and looked around.


    The room was as wide as their house in the human world. It had everything in three. The queen-sized beds were three, the wardrobes were three, the dressing tables three, reading tables three, the water jugs and the nightmps beside each bed were three three, even the bathrooms were three in number.


    ¡°What do you think kids?¡± Luna asked them as she watched them looked around.


    ¡°This is simply amazing mom and now I¡¯m sure that I can get use to this.¡± Katherine said and jumped on the bed in thest angle with Drac still in her grabs. ¡°This is ours.¡± She muttered and fell on the bed, feeling the softness of the bed. She dropped Drac on the bed so that it can feel in too.


    ¡°Meow.¡± It muttered in contempt.


    ¡°There is a bed for the cat too.¡± Sam said and pulled over a smaller bed.


    ¡°Wow! This is amazing!¡± Katherine said and pushed Drac to the small beg that was already stationed beside hers.


    ¡°Meow.¡± Drac muttered wagging it tail and rolling itself on the bed, it was likewise happy.


    ¡°Now, I am grateful to him for giving Drac a chance to stay here.¡± Katherine said and tugged Drac in before falling back on her bed. ¡°Good night mom, make sure you sleep early okay, I will check on youter.¡± She said sleepily like she was Luna¡¯s mother, causing Sam and the rest of the guards augher.


    ¡°I like her, she is so cute.¡± They whispered among themselves.


    Luna only smiled and walked over to Katherine¡¯s bed, ¡°Good night baby.¡± She pecked her head and covered her properly before standing up from her.


    ¡°You both should sleep too.¡± Luna told Xander and Annabelle, seeing that they made no intention in climbing the bed.


    ¡°Go on, you can say anything in your heartter,e on to bed now.¡±


    ¡°Mom, we are sorry.¡± They apologized.


    ¡°You did nothing wrong, you are only too young to understand that.¡± She pulled them to the beds, Annabelle in the middle and Xander in the first, just the way they love it. ¡°Sleep now Annabelle, mom loves you.¡±


    ¡°Good night mom.¡± Annabelle whispered, already dozing off.


    ¡°You too sweetie.¡± She covered her well before moving to Xander.


    ¡°I know you hate me now because I really wronged you but I¡¯m sorry.¡± He told her.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be, I am the sorry one. Sleep now and just remember that I love you.¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Okay mom.¡±


    Luna sighed as she watched them sleep for a while before exiting the room with the guards.


    Luna walked quietly to the room next door which was hers and entered, she locked the door and flung herself on the bed tiredly.


    ¡°Who is that bitch?¡± She heard before she slept.

 #2 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65.


    Alpha Damien ckhood entered the throne room as soon as the five minutes he gave Rosita psed and as expected, the elders were already on their seats but stood up to acknowledge Damien¡¯s presence. The throne room was as silent as the graveyard as Damien took his time to walked in, walking all majestically with his face cold and void of any emotion.


    ¡°Long live my alpha.¡± The elders chorused in greeting which Damien only nodded to.


    Alpha Damien got to his seat and sat down, ¡°Do sit down.¡± He said to the elders and they sat with their gaze on him and Rosita was sitting just beside him at his left hand side, she was equally anticipating for Damien¡¯s words, she can¡¯t wait to know who those pups and woman are.


    The elders were fourteen in number, seven by the right hand side and seven by the left hand side as they sat down opposite Damien.


    Damien sat down there, just ncing at them one after the other while the elders exchanged some looks among themselves.


    ¡°My alpha, you called for an emergency meeting. Is there a problem? Are we to prepare to war?¡± The bravest one among the elders asked Damien while the others nodded their heads in support with him.


    Normally, Damien developed a special respect for the elders though he will never show it to them no matter how hard they tried, that¡¯s why he always prevented himself from punishing them even if they annoy him and for the fact that they feared him a lot caused them to annoy him less.


    ¡°This is no case of war and all that, it is just a news, a great news to me but I don¡¯t know for you and I don¡¯t care of how you will take it either.¡± He cleared his throat before continuing, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to drop it, I¡¯m just thinking of the perfect way.¡± He said caressing his temples.


    ¡°Just say it anyhow my alpha, we won¡¯t mind.¡± The bravest one replied him again while others nodded as usual.


    ¡°Like I care if you do.¡± He thought but talked anyway, ¡°I¡¯m having an heir.¡± He dered.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    A mighty silence enveloped the throne room immediately. The elders badly wanted to ask each other if they heard wrong but the alpha was present and they didn¡¯t wanted to get him angry.


    ¡°Say whatever you want to say among yourselves, just assume that today is your free day.¡± Alpha Damien gave them an order and the throne room became noisy at once.


    ¡°Um, I miss this.¡± Damien thought and fed his eyes on them.


    ¡°Am I the only one that didn¡¯t hear him correctly?¡± One elder asked the other and they began whispering among themselves till they concluded to ask him questions.


    ¡°My alpha, today is our free day you said, then permit us to ask you a few questions that are bothering us.¡± The bravest one said again.


    ¡°Go on, today is your free day, do anything you want and there will be no punishment whatsoever.¡± Damien dered to them and the elders smiled in relief.


    ¡°My alpha, the question in my mind is that, since you are having no woman beside you, then how then did you manage to have an heir.¡± One of the elders in the right hand side asked.


    The question sounds like a mockery though the elder didn¡¯t meant it that way and they were all scared for their heads.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I don¡¯t know how you will take this but you should take it anyhow. I met a woman some years ago, it was during the heat, though I have always leave the pack house to the woods alone to calm down since the day I lost my luna but that day I met her in the wood and you know as an alpha, the feeling to getid would be unbearable, so that¡¯s it, we gotid with each other and I only found out that she got pregnant a few days ago and now, she is here with my heirs. She actually gave birth to three pups and the pups are roughly eight years old now.¡± Damien exined.


    ¡°What? Do you meant to say that that weak wolf is the woman and that she had touched you before my alpha?¡± Rosita asked dumbly.


    ¡°No beta, she kept her hands to herself while I was fucking her.¡± Damien said sarcastically and the eldersughed causing Rosita to be angry and stupid but she managed to keep her feelings in check.


    ¡°My alpha, is it true that the woman is a weak wolf?¡± One of the elders in his left hand side asked.


    ¡°And how sure are you that the pups are yours?¡± Another asked.


    ¡°Yes, how sure are you my alpha? For all I know, she can be a desperate bitch, she can meet up a witch to change the face and scents of her pups to convince you that they are yours.¡± The wisest among the elders told Damien.


    Damien chuckled, shocking all for them in the room. ¡°I will answer all your questions, now listen. She is really an omega, she is the weakest wolf I have ever meet and it still baffles me of how someone can be that weak but she is not a bitch.¡±


    Damien dropped his head, staring at his well manicured nails, a smile lingered on his lips as he remembered his moment with Luna in the woods, how he tried to enter her pussy the first time with his massive fleshy and veiny dick but failed and how he forced himself inside her in a doggy style. He was 100% sure that she was a virgin and she was not a bitch and the fact that he saw some lingering blood on his dick when he was washing up convince him that she was no bitch. He was also sure that she can¡¯t try to manipte him by meeting a witch as she feared him greatly.


    No one talked during the entire time Damien was thinking, they gave him his privacy to think.


    ¡°She was a virgin when I took her and she is not stupid enough to manipte me. Don¡¯t worry, you all should be at the meeting center tomorrow as early as 8:00, make sure youe with as many people as you can for everyone to witness the presentation of my pups and then you all will be given an opportunity to check by yourself if they are mine or not.¡± Damien said.


    ¡°That¡¯s great my alpha.¡±


    ¡°I love that and I can¡¯t wait.¡±


    They all began to say one thing or the other.


    ¡°How is the save and the treasury?¡±

 #2 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66.


    The Morgan triplets, now ckhood triplets woke up the next day with a start. Katherine rolled over to check up on Drac.


    ¡°Hi there Drac, are you still sleeping?¡± She asked it.


    ¡°Meow.¡± It replied back, indicating that it wasn¡¯t.


    ¡°Let¡¯s check up on mom.¡± She picked him up and headed for the door, ignoring her siblings.


    ¡°Good morning Katherine.¡± Xander and Annabelle greeted her simultaneously.


    ¡°Hi.¡± She simply replied and proceeded to opened the door.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Annabelle asked her and she turned back to them.


    ¡°Why did you care?¡± She asked and opened the door, only to beheld Damien with some maids behind him.


    Katherine raised her head to stared at him in the face while he stared back at her with a slight smile on his lips. ¡°Good morning there Katherine, how are you today?¡± He asked her and squatted to her level. He had made up his mind that he would win her over to his side either she likes it or not.


    ¡°Hi Mr. If you will excuse me, I have an important ce to be and I don¡¯t really appreciate seeing your face as the first thing in this morning, I won¡¯t be surprise if today is filled with bad lucks.¡± Katherine said, holding Drac to her chest.


    The maids behind Damien gasped silently and they watched Katherine with pity on their faces. ¡°The little girl will be greatly punished.¡± They thought.


    Damien sighed. ¡°Why do you hate me so much? Xander and Annabelle told me in the car that you helped them in finding me.¡±


    ¡°I guess I did wrong in helping them, I thought you will make mom feel so happy when you meet her but I thought wrong. The few words I heard about you since I arrived here are not some things I want to hear about my father and right now, I have to go to mom¡¯s room to check if she is still breathing because I don¡¯t trust you, you can hurt her and we will go back to square one, we will have no one to call our mom.¡± Katherine said and walked away from Damien.


    Damien shut his eyes in pain. ¡°It hurts.¡± The fact that one of his pups hated him hurts him so much. He had happilye to see them first in the morning only for his happiness to be washed down the drain.


    ¡°And oh Mr,¡± Damien heard Katherine¡¯s voice behind him and gently turned back to stared at her, she was already in front of Luna¡¯s door. ¡°Thank you for making Drac to stay, that means a lot to my mom and I but that doesn¡¯t mean that we are cool.¡± She gave him a small smile before entering Luna¡¯s room.


    Damien smiled, ¡°At least, I did something she appreciated, that¡¯s a great step Damien.¡± He praised himself.


    Heter entered the kids room fully with the confused maids behind him. ¡°How does it happened? He let the pup go.¡±


    ¡°Good morning kids.¡± He greeted with his hands spread out, they both ran into his embrace.


    ¡°Dad, you came, good morning.¡± Annabelle gushed and Damien sat down on her bed with Xander and Annabelle facing him.


    ¡°Dad?¡± The maids thought and some of them fainted which Damien ignored.


    ¡°Good morning princess, how are you?¡± Damien replied Annabelle, ignoring the maids¡¯ confused state.


    ¡°Good morning dad.¡± Xander greeted too.


    ¡°Good morning my prince, how are you?¡± Damien responded with a tight smile on his lips.


    ¡°I¡¯m not fine. Katherine is angry at us and mom? I don¡¯t know but I miss her, and she didn¡¯te to kiss us good morning. Can you allow mummy to bath and dress us up everyday?¡± Xander cried out with a frown.


    Damien sighed, already getting frustrated. ¡°Allow the maids to do that for you, that is why they are here, I want to watch you getting dress up.¡± Damien tried to persuade them, he didn¡¯t wanted to have anything to do with Luna.


    ¡°No!¡± Xander disagreed and ran out of the room immediately.


    ¡°Come dad, you can you watch us in mom¡¯s room, she won¡¯t mind.¡± Annabelle said as she forced Damien to stand up from her bed and held his hand.


    ¡°Bring their dresses over while some of you should stay behind to clean and don¡¯t forget to trash those dirt on the floor.¡± Damien said, the maids that fainted were the dirt he was referring to and he walked to Luna¡¯s room with Annabelle.


    ¡°Mom.¡± Annabelle called and ran to Luna as soon as she entered the room with Damien.


    Luna was sitting on the bed with Katherine¡¯s head on herps and Xander was sitting side her with his head on her shoulder.


    They all raised their heads as they heard Annabelle¡¯s voice and Luna¡¯s eyes ran into Damien¡¯s own, she jumped up immediately in fright. ¡°Good morning my alpha.¡± She greeted with a bow.


    Xander fell on the bed immediately as Luna suddenly stood up because he rxed on Luna¡¯s body and Katherine rolled off from the bed with Drac.


    ¡°Ah! Do you want to break my hand mom?¡± Katherine cried in pain.


    ¡°Baby.¡± Luna ran to her and helped her up, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡± She apologized.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine mom, it is not your fault.¡± Katherine said and stared up at Damien with her face so hard and her eyes red with unshed tears. ¡°I hate you so much but what I hate more is the fact that my mom fears you this much!¡± Katherine thought ring at him


    Damien walked to the reading table and sat on the chair there silently, he read Katherine¡¯s mind and his heart bled. ¡°It was not my fault that she is scared of me, then why is the girl ming me?¡± He wondered.


    ¡°They want you to dress them up, please do that as fast as possible because I want to dere them as mine this morning and it¡¯s almost time.¡± Damien said.


    ¡°Okay my alpha.¡± Luna muttered.


    ¡°I want you to bath me first today mom.¡± Xander quickly said.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not happening, it has to be me!¡± Annabelle argued.


    ¡°Shut up Annabelle, I said it first!¡±


    ¡°What? That¡¯s not happening!¡±


    ¡°Okay kids, you three are bathing at ones.¡± Luna said and headed to the bathroom with her holding Katherine and Annabelle while Xander walked in their front with his hands in his pockets.


    ****


    ¡°¡­.. and as I have said, I wee you all here today.¡± One of the elderspleted his speech as they apuse him. They were already at the gathering in a field just outside the pack house and thousands of wolves were present, they didn¡¯t really cared about the elder¡¯s speech, all they wanted was to see the pups of the alpha.


    ¡°And now, it is the time for the most expected moment as we all wee my pups and heirs!¡± Damien dered and the gathering was silent.


    Xander, Annabelle and Katherine walked outside with Xander in the middle, he held hands with Katherine and Annabelle. They were all beyond beautiful and looking at them together now, they looked exactly like Damien, just like him!


    ¡°These are my pups ck Hoods! They are Annabelle, Xander and Katherine ckhood!¡± Damien dered.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No way!¡±

 #2 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67.


    Beta Rosita looked around to see that no one was staring weirdly at her, they were just jubting, feeling happy for their alpha, then she sighed, realizing that she said the ¡®No way¡¯ within her.


    ¡°I¡¯m d the alpha didn¡¯t hear that but that doesn¡¯t mean that I will give up on him, not now not ever!¡±


    The ckhood triplets were just sitting down quietly on the seats giving to them beside Damien, staring at everybody strangely as they merry.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t they supposed to be animals? Why are they shouting instead of growling?¡± Katherine wondered within.


    ¡°They are all beautiful and I think this is where we belong because we kind of look like them.¡± Xander said and a smile crept to his lips.


    ¡°Have anyone see mom?¡± Katherine asked trying to locate their mother. She felt that her mother was not safe here especially if she is not with them.


    ¡°She¡¯s over there.¡± Annabelle pointed at a corner where Luna was sitting, she gaze was on them, not wavering for anything.


    Katherine waved at her happily and Xander and Annabelle did same causing Luna to waved back.


    ¡°I love her so much.¡± They gushed at once and smiled at each other.


    Luna had told them in the morning when they were bathing to not be angry at each other because of anything, they were born together and must tolerate each other and they have been good since the morning.


    ¡°Ask your father when we are going back in, mom is still tired and Drac will be lonely.¡± Katherine said to Xander who was beside her.


    ¡°He is your father too and I¡¯m sure he loves you too.¡±


    Katherine rolled her eyes, ¡°Are you asking him or not?¡± Though Luna had told Katherine to try and ept Damien but it was so difficult for her, Damien¡¯s first given impression taught her shits.


    Xander sighed and faced Damien before saying, ¡°Dad, when are we going back in? Mom is tried and Katherine miss Drac.¡±


    ¡°You are going soon when the merriment reduce, just practice soon patience and we can go outter.¡± Damien told them smilingly with his eyes so bright, his world won¡¯t be so lonely anymore and he was grateful for the moon goddess for making Luna pregnant because of their one night together.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think I have more patience because you people are creepy and I badly want to get out of here.¡± Katherine said and stood up immediately, not giving a damn about what Damien thinks of her.


    ¡°Katherine stop! You¡¯re going to get everything mess up.¡± Annabelle said already on her feet too.


    ¡°You were not like this, what changes? You were the sweetest among us, just like mom that I kept on wondering if Annabelle was adopted.¡± Xander said too and Annabelle frowned.


    ¡°Why must you bring me into your shit? If I don¡¯t behaved like mom then I was definitely behaving like dad or our grandparents.¡± Annabelle argued.


    ¡°Who cares?¡± Xander asked Annabelle while rolling his eyes.


    ¡°Well I don¡¯t care about your bickering today. I¡¯m going in and that¡¯s final!¡± Katherine said and got hold of her red ball gown and started walking away leaving Xander and Annabelle in astonishment and Damien in embarrassment. Damien was sure that all the wolves heard their words because of their hearing abilities.


    ¡°There you are.¡± An elderly man said stopping in front of Katherine and the remaining thirteen elders stood before her.


    ¡°You are one of the triplets right?¡± One asked Katherine.


    ¡°Yes but my mom said I shouldn¡¯t talk to a stranger and she also said to respect the elderly ones, so good day.¡± She concluded her speech with a slight bow.


    The elders smiled, ¡°I can see that your mother taught you well.¡±


    ¡°You can say that again.¡± Katherine said with a snug.


    ¡°Who are you and why are you all looking at her like that?¡± Annabelle said and walked closer to where Katherine was standing with Xander beside her. They both stayed beside Katherine, putting her in their middle with their hands folded on each other.


    ¡°Oh! The triplets areplete!¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Um, he is standing like my alpha.¡±


    They started saying one think or another that made the triplets looked like their alpha.


    ¡°Do you think we still need any proofs my fellow elders?¡± One asked the rest.


    ¡°No, not at all. They are surely his.¡± They replied.


    ¡°What did you discovered oh elders of the ck Hood?¡± Damien walked closer to them and asked them in slight mockery.


    ¡°We are sorry for doubting you my alpha, we were just looking out for our alpha.¡± The bravest one among the elders said.


    ¡°If so, then you should excuse us.¡± Damien held Xander and Annabelle¡¯s hand and walked away with Katherine walking to another direction.


    ¡°Katherine, where are you going?¡± Xander asked her.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to walk with mom, you should go ahead, I will meet you in the room with mom.¡± She walked away immediately.


    ¡°Does your mother love her most?¡± Damien was forced to ask them as he couldn¡¯t help but to notice the special love between the two.


    ¡°Yes, but it isn¡¯t mom¡¯s fault, Katherine made mom to love her most. Dad, do you know that mom always collects half sry every month because of Xander and me?¡± Annabelle said.


    ¡°And why is that?¡± Damien asked.


    ¡°We will fight in school and mom will pay for damages with half of her sry but Katherine was the gentle one, she hardly cries nor show her emotions, I still don¡¯t know why she is like this.¡± Xander replied this time.


    ¡°Maybe she just decided to change like people do.¡± Damien said to them.


    ¡°No dad, you are wrong. Katherine doesn¡¯t change with people. I will just ask her about it and we will persuade her to tell us, she can¡¯t ignore us for long.¡± Annabelle said and they all decided to keep shut till they get to the room.


    ***


    ¡°So, you are the bitch that came from nowhere to steal what is mine right?¡± Rosita said to Luna as she walked her and Katherine to the room.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about.¡± Luna denied the usations, she motioned to Katherine to keep quiet and not say a thing.


    ¡°You are just pretending, you are here to take my alpha away from me right? That is why you came with these bastards!¡±


    ¡°If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t refer to the alpha¡¯s children as bastards. But know this today that I have no interest in the alpha, he is yours, take him and leave me alone.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear but you can¡¯t tell me what to call the pups and right now, what I wish to called then is a bastard.¡± Rosita said mischievously.


    ¡°Call the names again and meet your doom!¡±

 #2 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68.


    Katherine Bckhood was instructed to keep quiet but she can¡¯t help it when someone speaks badly about her family nor call them names.


    ¡°Call the names again and meet your doom!¡± She has said to Rosita. Rosita was left in astonishment.


    ¡°Just stay away from my family and focus on your alpha, I¡¯m having no business with him, we only share the pups, nothing more.¡± Luna said and walked faster away from a shock Rosita till she got to her room.


    ¡°You should meet your siblings in your room, I need a long rest.¡± Luna told Katherine when they got outside of her room.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry, I speak rudely to an elder again.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine, you were trying to protect your family.¡± Luna assured her. ¡°Go on now, I promise that I will be perfectly okay.¡± Luna persuaded her.


    ¡°Okay mom.¡± She finally agreed and left to their room.


    Luna watched her entered her room and she entered her own room too. Strangely, her room was so dark and she marveled because she made sure she left the light on before she left and now, it was switched off.


    ¡°Is anyone there?¡± Luna asked fearfully and was gently looking for the switch.


    ¡°Finally, you decided to show up.¡± Someone said in the room and Luna found the switch that time with her fingers shivering and switched the light on. She screamed when she saw the person in the room.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ***


    Katherine entered their room and saw Damien with Xander and Annabelle, she sighed and walked to her walk-in closet to change her dress, she changed to a short and T-shirt and parked her from two ponytail to single.


    Katherine went out of the closet to see that Damien was already preparing to leave.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget the afternoon outing okay? You kids can take a nap now, don¡¯t worry, I will be here when it¡¯s time.¡±


    Katherine just headed to her bed and carried Drac who ran to her happily. ¡°I know you miss me and I miss you too.¡± She caressed it hair with a smile on her beautiful face. She got to her bed and sat down.


    ¡°You should get ready too Katherine. I will be taking everyone out in the afternoon.¡± Damien told her.


    ¡°Will mom be there?¡± She asked him with her attention solemnly on Drac.


    ¡°No. I want to spend some time with my kids not their mother!¡± Damien said, already frustrated.


    ¡°Since my mom is a minion person and she won¡¯t be present in your outing, I don¡¯t think it is necessary for me to be there. Look Mr, you have done more damages than good in our lives, even Xander and Annabelle notice it, they were only trying to pretend in themselves not to know. Ask them how mom used to bath us, mom would bath us one after the other and will tell us stories in the bathroom, she will make sure that we are happy. Ask them why they love bathing right after me especially Xander and you will know what I¡¯m talking about. Now you saw it right? You saw it by yourself, you saw how sad we were when we left the bathroom this morning right? That was because for the first time in our lives, bathing was less fun, the water was warm but yet cold mom was busy scolding me for my misbehaviors towards everybody with her eyes so cold and no real smile on her lips.¡± Katherine voiced out then wiped the tears that fell from her eyes before she continued.


    ¡°My mom is scared, she is scared that she would not watch us grow till we be a teenager and I don¡¯t me her, the fact that she is scared of you alone can cause an heart attack for her and it will lead to her death. I hate you so much because you destroyed our happy family!¡±


    Damien closed his eyes in pain. ¡°But I don¡¯t do anything to her, I don¡¯t touch her nor did I hit her.¡± Heined.


    ¡°I am sure I will be scared of you if you are not our father dad.¡± Xander said this time and Damien was surprised, he opened his eyes and saw that he was in tears, same as Annabelle.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°No one says anything good about you here since we arrived and mom said it once that we shouldn¡¯t have find you and now we know why.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve sessfully made my children to hate me.¡± He thought with a frown and shame. ¡°I finally be a bad father.¡±  He silently turned back and gently walked out of their room.


    ¡°I am a bad father, I make my children cry.¡± He kept on ruminating till he walked away.


    ¡°We have toe up with a n, our parents cannot continue like this or else, our family will be split up and we will never enjoy that happy family we always dream of.¡± Katherine said, already tired of the present happenings.


    ¡°I agree with you but do you have anything in mind?¡± Annabelle asked and Xander nodded, agreeing with them.


    ¡°No, not yet but I just know that that alpha must grown to love mummy and mummy same, so that we will be happy again.¡± Katherine said again, she found it so hard to call Damien their father.


    ¡°We can start making a n by tomorrow but for now, we will ignore dad so that he will know that we mean it.¡± Xander said.


    ¡°That means we will not follow him to the outing in the afternoon.¡± Annabelle said and sighed, ¡°But I want to go.¡±


    ¡°You can go with him while I make the n alone with Katherine.¡± Xander told her.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going anymore, you this joy wrecker.¡± Annabelle red at Xander and he dly returned the re.


    ¡°Guys, there is something else you have to know.¡± Katherine called their attentions back to herself.


    ¡°What is that?¡± They both questioned her.


    ¡°There is one woman around here and I¡¯m sure she is closer to the alpha, she told mom to back off from the alpha because the alpha is hers.¡± Katherine said referring to Rosita.


    ¡°What? I hate her already!¡± Annabelle said.


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    ¡°She called us a bastard and said that mom is a slut. She meant everything she said guys, she really wants the alpha, so we have to act faster.¡± Katherine concluded.


    ¡°How dare she calls us a bastard? I¡¯m reporting her to dad right away.¡± Annabelle said and stood up from her bed.


    ¡°Now, that¡¯s not a great decision.¡± Katherine said as she held Annabelle¡¯s arm. ¡°We are supposed to ignore the alpha remember?¡±


    ¡°Okay fine! Then what should we do?¡±


    ¡°That is why you should sit down and let¡¯s n together.¡± Katherine told her again and she gently sat down.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    They three got in deep thought for some times, trying toe up with a n till¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m having a perfect n!¡±

 #2 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Luna spanked up from her slumber and looked around the room to see that it was not dark, she was sweating profusely and looked around in an attempt to find Carl, the man in her dream but couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Calm down Luna, it was all a dream.¡± She tried to calmed herself down. ¡°But what was he doing in my dream? Am I safe?¡± She wondered andid back on her bed in thought.


    ¡°It is just a nightmare.¡± She concluded and slept back this time with no dream.


    ***


    ¡°I¡¯m having a perfect idea.¡± Xander had said as he stared at his siblings.


    ¡°Tell us about it.¡± Anna chorused with Katherine.


    ¡°First thing first, we have to know why dad is like this, then we will ask mom why she fears dad a lot and we will know what next to do after that.¡± Xander exined.


    ¡°That seems like a n. If you want to know anything about mom, I¡¯m here, I know as much information as you want.¡± Katherine said.


    ¡°Now I¡¯m jealous, mom told you some important stuff and she kept it as a secret from Xander and I.¡± Annabelle said with a hint of jealousy.


    ¡°Mom didn¡¯t tell me anything Annabelle, I just happened to know of it.¡± Katherine told them.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that shit and I know you are lying because you are holding tightly to your shirt and you failed to stare at my eyes!¡± Annabelle pointed out and of course she was right. Katherine had a nasty behavior of clenching to her clothes anytime she lies and she would avoid eyes contact with anyone that it will be ring that she was lying.


    ¡°Fine, you got me! Drac told me.¡± Katherine dered.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Annabelle exchanged a look with Xander and both busted intougher. ¡°What do you take us for? A fool? How can innocent Drac tell you when he cannot talk?¡± Annabelle said. She was staring strangely at Drac that it had to meowed out.


    ¡°You have to believe me. He can talk okay but not every time and he only talk when we are alone. He told me everything about mom, he told me that mom was maltreated in her previous pack and she escaped with us in her stomach and was banished. If you don¡¯t believe me then it okay, you can always ask mom about it but remember that you are doing this mission without the knowledge of both of our parents.¡± Katherine said.


    ¡°Okay fine, I believe you, let¡¯s leave it that way. Now, who will we ask about our father? We have to know everything.¡± Xander said as he closed up the rising argument between Annabelle and Katherine.


    ¡°We should question the maids, I¡¯m sure they won¡¯t mind telling us.¡± Annabelle said.


    ¡°I will invite one over right away.¡± Xander said, he was already leaving the room.


    ¡°Do you think they will tell us?¡± Annabelle couldn¡¯t help but to wonder.


    ¡°I hope they will.¡± Katherine replied.


    Xander walked in the hallway, looking for a maid but came across Rosita.


    ¡°Oh! It is one of my alpha¡¯s pups.¡± She gushed sweetly. Her n was to make the pups to like her, so that she would have more chances with the alpha than Luna and seeing one of the pups alone made her know that her mission began.


    ¡°What do you want pup? Are you looking for something or someone?¡± She further asked him.


    ¡°Yes I am. So, if you will excuse me, I have to be somewhere else right now.¡± Xander said and turned to leave. Xander knew that Rosita was the woman Katherine was talking about, the woman that was trying to steal their mother¡¯s ce but he decided to y it cool.


    ¡°What is your beautiful handsome?¡± Rosita said smiling, her smile was too wide to be true, she moved her fingers towards his cheek but his little hand stopped her by holding firmly to her hand.


    ¡°We don¡¯t tolerate peoples¡¯ touch in my family especially people who are two faced.¡± Xander said coolly and dropped her hand.


    ¡°What do you mean by two faced?¡± Rosita asked, still keeping her tight fake smile obvious.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know of other word to use but I will advice you to leave my family alone. I want my mom for my dad and not you.¡± Xander began to walk away but halted, ¡°And moreover, your smile is too fake, you should try to make it less ugly next time, though it suits you so much, it makes you look beautiful in an ugly way.¡± Xander finally walked away.


    Rosita¡¯s smile dropped and she felt like strangling Xander so much that the clenched her hands in a tight fist.


    ¡°No, I should calm down now or else I will kill him now and they will suspect me first, so I have to calm down.¡± She exhaled heavily after she seeded in calming down, ¡°Though I¡¯m promising you little boy that I will kill you first because I think my dreams can¡¯t be achieve without blood shed.¡± Rosita walked away afterwards.


    ¡°What took you so long?¡± Annabelle asked Xander immediately he entered in with two maids.


    ¡°I met that mad woman and she started discing some madness but let¡¯s leave that aside, I brought these maids because they have stayed here for long.¡± He actually questioned the maids before bringing them over. And the main question he asked them was how long they have been serving the master and their answer was that it was very long, so he brought them over.


    ¡°Please sit down and make yourselvesfortable. We only want a few answers to our questions and it is about our father, the alpha.¡± Annabelle said to the maids and the maids sat down on Katherine and Annabelle¡¯s dressing chairs, they were beaming with smiles.


    ¡°We are d to be of help young alphas. Ask us any question and we will dly answer you.¡± The maids said with a bow.


    ¡°What happened to the alpha? Why is he so cold? Was he born this way or made this way? What do you think can change him to the sweet alpha everyone wants?¡± Katharine asked the questions in one breathe, she was so curious than the rest and she was willing to help for their mother¡¯s sake.


    ¡°Well, we will tell you the few stories we know, now listen¡­..¡±


    The maids told them everything about how Damien was so sweet before losing his mate and how much colder he was when he lost her. How he killed mercilessly and rule them strictly till they came to a conclusion.


    ¡°¡­.. We know that someday, he will change back to how he was before but we don¡¯t know how he will change or what will change him.¡± The concluded.


    ¡°This had to stop! No wonder the maids always pity me every time I speak rudely to him.¡± Katherine said.


    ¡°And to learn that he punishes the kids equally makes everything gross!¡± Annabelle said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will put a stop to it all!¡± Xander determined, standing to his feet


    ¡°And what is going on here?¡±

 #2 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70.


    Carl Rogan was in his chamber, he was waiting for the messenger he sent on an important errand ad he stared out of the window lost in thought.


    ¡°Where are you? Are you hiding purposively or you are just somewhere unknown?¡± He kept on asking himself.


    ¡°I warned you but you refuse to listen to me.¡± Carlton said in his head.


    ¡°I wish I listened, I wish I listened to mom too, now I¡¯m all alone.¡± Carl said and sighed.


    ***


    The past years have not been some great years to him. Things turned around for him when madam Sandra died and everything had not been favorable.


    He had to marry Amelia when she was discovered pregnant and he had to be the pack¡¯s alpha even as he was not ready. He was coronated as the pack¡¯s alpha on the same day he was forced to make Amelia his luna.


    Carl discovered that he didn¡¯t love Amelia after the ceremony, he was only lusting after her and he badly wanted his mate back but he realized that Luna was banished and that he was stuck with Amelia, so he decided to ept his fate and move on with his life since his mother was still there to lend him her shoulder if he needs one and alpha Castiano, even though he retired, he still helped Carl to take care of some alpha¡¯s works because it was an heavy weight on Carl¡¯s shoulder.


    Everything that he trying to get use to changed from bad to worse when his mom began to have some nightmares of madam Sandra warning her about Reba, Amelia¡¯s mother but she didn¡¯t take note to it neither did she tell anybody until it became unbearable and alpha Castiano decided to take his wife away from the pack house so that they will have a rest of mind because they had no evidence against Reba and they can¡¯t just believe the luna¡¯s dream.


    They left the pack house but that was just it, it was toote because she was poisoned before they left and she died on their way to their safe ce and Carl was not there to save her. Alpha Castiano delivered the sad news to Carl through a mind link and he too went missing.


    Everything became a burden to Carl and he had to take a break from everything around to pulled himself together and to make some deep researches. He left when his son was two years old and trusted Amelia to take care of him till he was back.


    Carl returned to the pack after months with enough evidence pointing at Reba as the culprit who killed his mother but met with a bigger shock when he arrived. He met Amelia, his dear wife and luna fucking a guard in their chamber.


    Though Carl lost interest in her a long time ago, he still tired to please her for the sake of his son whom heter found out that he wasn¡¯t his.


    Carl first put Reba into the dungeon for days without food nor water as he thought of what he would do to Amelia and the pup she birth, hemanded the child to be taken to the orphanage and Amelia was kept in a dungeon different from her mom¡¯s.


    He tortured Reba and made sure he inflicted on her skin different forms of pains everyday till she began to beg for death but he didn¡¯t killed her and for Amelia, he noticed that Amelia was a sex addict so he granted her her wish and made sure five of his guards fuck her mercilessly everyday and he would sit down enjoying the show.


    And right now, Amelia was as weak as anything that he was sure that she won¡¯tst for the week while he was sure that Reba won¡¯tst for the day. He was relieved, he avenged his mom but what he needed next was his mate by his side.


    ***


    ¡°My alpha!¡± The messenger shouted, calling Carl with a light tap on his shoulder.


    Carl jerked back from reverie, ¡°What?¡± He asked before looking at the messenger.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry my alpha, I have been calling you for quite a while now and you were not responding.¡± The messenger said respectively with a bow and walked a little distance away from him.


    ¡°Tell me what you know.¡± Carl said with a sigh, not turning back to the messenger.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°She is finally found my alpha.¡± The messenger told Carl, staring at the floor.


    Carl turned abruptly to the messenger. ¡°What do you just said?¡± He questioned unbelievably.


    ¡°She is found, we found out her whereabouts but it is not somewhere we can go.¡± The messenger replied, still not raising his head.


    ¡°What do you meant by not somewhere we can go? Is there somewhere around the human world that I am restricted from entering?¡± Carl asked with a frown, ring at the messenger.


    ¡°No my alpha, there is nowhere among the human world that you can¡¯t go.¡± The messenger replied with one of his knees on the floor, he was scared of getting the alpha angry.


    ¡°Then prepare the car, let¡¯s go get your future luna.¡± Carp said, already going towards his inner chamber for a change of clothing. He was happy, very happy, ¡°I¡¯m sure she will ept me and I will take care of her pups as mine.¡± He thought.


    ¡°That is where the problem lies my alpha, she was in the human world but not anymore. She was found by the father of her pups some days ago and he took her in with him.¡± The messenger dered.


    Carl halted before replying the messenger, ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be a problem right? I¡¯m sure he is not interested in her, he only wants his pups! That even made it easier. I will just go there and reim my mate, it is as simple as that.¡± He opened the inner chamber wanting to enter for the clothes change but the messenger stopped him again.


    ¡°My alpha, the father of her pups is an alpha like you and he is even more powerful than you. Please my alpha, we can¡¯t go to the park, it is quite dangerous and death-wishing.¡± The messenger said fearfully.


    ¡°Who is the alpha and which pack made you this scared?¡± Carl turned back to him with his hands folded.


    ¡°The ck Hood pack my alpha and their alpha is Damien ckhood and he is also the father of her pups.¡±

 #2 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71.


    ¡°And what is happening here?¡± Alpha Damien ckhood questioned as he entered the triplets room, only to meet them in an heated conversation with the maids. ¡°What is their rtionship with the maids?¡± He questioned himself.


    ¡°Oh dad, you are here. What are you doing here dad?¡± Annabelle asked foolishly.


    ¡°I thought we made a deal to go out together in this afternoon, then why am I sensing the weariness and sluggishness here?¡± Damien asked them with a slight frown.


    ¡°You are done with your job here, please leave and thank you.¡± Xander told the maids and they both bowed to them all in the room.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee young alphas.¡± Thedies quickly left.


    ¡°Dad, we are not going out with you again, in fact, we don¡¯t want to go out with you forever.¡± Annabelle said, spreading her hands allover to show how serious she was and Damien stared at her in confusion.


    ¡°Not forever Annabelle, but for now till further notice when dad do the requirements.¡± Xander corrected Annabelle and Damien knew immediately that it was a nned work and he had promised himself that he won¡¯t read their minds anymore, they need some privacy.


    ¡°Is this your deal? You nned this right? You sessfully turned their backs at me right.¡± Damienmented as he used Katherine.


    ¡°You¡¯re right alpha, I used our triplets code and brought them to myself and as you can see, you, mom and me are not in same ord, so it¡¯s fair.¡± Katherine said nonchntly.


    ¡°What do you guys want from me?¡± He asked them in frustration. He has not feel so mad in a while and these kids of his have sessfully brought out more emotions in him than required.


    ¡°Just leave us for now till we think of what we want from you.¡± Katherine told him.


    ¡°Please kids forgive your daddy huh? I know I might have wrong you but forgive me okay?¡± Damien said with a pathetic face that Xander and Annabelle ran to hug him immediately.


    ¡°Traitors!¡± Katherine thought ring at the both of them.


    ¡°I know you both love me, can we go to the outing now?¡± Damien asked them sweetly.


    ¡°No dad, we can¡¯t go.¡± Annabelle said and gently disengaged from the hug. Inasmuch as she badly wanted to go, she can¡¯t because her siblings also needed her for their ns to be a sess and besides, there was still plenty of time to go for outings and vacations, all they needed was their parents peace among themselves.


    ¡°They cannot go with you anymore, we want to spend the day with mom and we will be sleeping in her room when it¡¯s night and please alpha, we don¡¯t want your presence there because I know that you will be thinking that you will stay in the room with us, so please, you have taken part of mom¡¯s love in our hearts and we want our mom too. So we will be in her room in the next minute if you excuse us.¡± Katherine said.


    ¡°She is right dad, you need us around but mom needs us more. Look, you¡¯re having a lot of people by your side around here but mom has no one but us. Our mom is beautiful but if she keeps on being lonely, she will be ugly like that woman I saw.¡± Xander said and thest part of his sentence was filled with distaste.


    ¡°Come on dad, we have to start going, it¡¯s more fun with mom than to go outing.¡± Annabelle missed their days with Luna, all of them did and they were ready to create more moments with her but they thought, ¡°The next moment we will be creating with mom, dad will to be there. We don¡¯t want mom to be scared of him again but rather loves him.¡±


    ¡°If you really want to spend the time with your mom, you are free to go.¡± Damien said. Though he badly wanted to take them out with him but he didn¡¯t want them to see him as a bad and selfish dad, so he concluded to leave them for their mother.


    ¡°Thank you dad.¡± Annabelle and Xander hugged Damien and they both dashed out of their room, heading to Luna¡¯s room but Katherine stayed behind.


    ¡°I know you will think that I am evil and wicked and of course you are right.¡± Damien told her when he saw that she was still sitting down quietly, not making any attempts to leave her bed.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know what I think of you alpha, I see you just the way my siblings do but the only thing tinting your image in my sight is that mom and you are not together like the way we thought it will be and it is all your fault. I stayed behind because I want you to see what I¡¯m talking about,e with me.¡± Katherine led the way to Luna¡¯s room and Damien followed her like an obedient servant.


    ¡°What do you want me to see?¡± Damien asked her when they got to Luna¡¯s doorstep.


    ¡°Hold on.¡± Katherine gently opened the door and peeped in, she saw how Luna was happily discussing with Xander and Annabelle who were beaming with smiles too. ¡°Here.¡± She created way for Damien to look.


    ¡°What?¡± He asked her still peeping, he saw nothing different.


    ¡°Check very well, do you see the smile on mom¡¯s face?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Damien replied. Inasmuch as he wanted to deny it, he can¡¯t, it was too ring.


    ¡°Do you see the smiles on Xander and Annabelle¡¯s faces too? Have you ever see that kind of smile on their faces?¡±


    Damien looked and at that time, Luna said something and they threeughed that they rolled on the bed and Damien gently shut the door back. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t.¡± He replied to Katherine¡¯s question.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯m sure you will now understand that I don¡¯t hate you, I only hate what your presence did to our mom, I only hate it that we thought you will bring more smiles on our faces but you rather took our smiles away.¡± Katherine told Damien sadly and he became weak instantly that he had to support himself with the wall.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He apologized meekly.


    ¡°No amount of sorry can right this things and trust me, you don¡¯t want Xander and Annabelle to see things the way I do, they are worse than me, you have to right your wrongs, not to just say sorry.¡± Katherine stated and walked into the room, leaving Damien outside to his thoughts.


    ¡°It¡¯s not my fault, I can¡¯t just help it. I want no one to be close to me, neither do I want anyone to take Marisol¡¯s ce in my heart, so, it¡¯s not my fault.¡± He peeped from the door again to stared at them all, and by then Katherine had joined the crew and she was having a beautiful smile on her face, the type that Damien had not seen before and even Drac was happily wagging it tail.


    ¡°This is the type of family I want but I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t have it.¡± He thought and left the door post.


    A shadow left the ce too immediately Damien left.

 #2 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72.


    The ckhood triplets were in the pack house¡¯s garden one evening, they were discussing as they sat in a circr form on the grass.


    ¡°It is either this evening or never, the n must work.¡± Katherine told her siblings.


    ¡°We don¡¯t say that we are not doing it, we only say that how will we seed in bringing mom out of her room? She refused to leave the room and dad too? I don¡¯t know.¡± Xander said.


    The triplets sighed. ¡°And to remember that mom refused toe out with me is disheartening enough.¡± Katherine muttered.


    The kids nned to call Luna out of her room to the garden so that they will invite Damien over too and trick the both of them and they will get to talk and from talking, they will decide to give love a trial but Luna refused to go out of her room.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get dad to do it then. Since mom don¡¯t want toe out on her own, then we will make dad to do it and we will trick the both of them and run.¡± Annabelle said thoughtfully.


    ¡°That¡¯s a great idea, then let¡¯s get to work.¡±


    The three of them stood up from the grass and went inside to call Damien to do his thing.


    ¡°Who knows where dad is?¡± Katherine asked them.


    ¡°In the throne room of course.¡± Annabelle and Xander chorused.


    ¡°Then lead the way.¡± She paved way for them and walked behind them.


    ¡°You have to give dad some space in that your cold heart of yours.¡± Xander told Katherine.


    ¡°I will.¡±


    They got to the throne room and was asked to entered.


    ¡°Is that a cat I¡¯m seeing?¡± One of the elders asked immediately he sighted Drac with Katherine.


    They were in a meeting, discussing about the growth of the pack with Damien.


    ¡°You have to face the consequences alone sis.¡± Annabelle whispered to Katherine as she backed off.


    Katherine turned back to the both of them in astonishment. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I trust you to bring dad and mom to the garden, we will be there, waiting for you.¡± Xander said too and ran away with Annabelleughing as they did.


    ¡°Traitors!¡± Katherine thought and gently turned back to the elders and the alpha.


    ¡°The cat is my pet and I cherish him a lot, and since he epted us as his children, he indirectly epted Drac as our family pet.¡± Katherine referred to Damien as the ¡®he¡¯ she was talking about.


    ¡°And oh great elders of the ck Hood pack! Can you allow me to borrow my dad from you for the night?¡± She asked them cutely. She was too smart enough to call Damien ¡®dad¡¯ in the presence of the elders instead of the ¡®alpha¡¯ she normally called him.


    ¡°Of course dear, we are done with the meeting, you arrived just in time.¡± One of the elders said, already falling for Katherine¡¯s cuteness. ¡°Or aren¡¯t we done with the meeting my fellow elders?¡±


    ¡°Yes we have. You can have your dad.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She appreciated smiling and walked closer to Damien, ¡°Shall we dad?¡± She stretched her hand to him.


    Damien was beaming with smiles as he imed down his throne, he gently held her hand and began to leave the throne room with Katherine but she stopped just when they got to the door.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you forgetting something alpha?¡± She asked him.


    ¡°Oops!¡± Damien faced the elders. ¡°We will continue the meeting tomorrow and do have a great night.¡± He told them smiling at them.


    ¡°Thank you our alpha.¡± They chorused smiling back at him.


    Damien left the throne room with Katherine, ¡°Do you see that? He¡¯s changing back.¡±


    ¡°We will have our alpha back to us in no time.¡± They all rejoiced.


    Damien thought that Katherine will remove her hand from his immediately they left the throne room but was d she didn¡¯t.


    ¡°You called me dad for the first time today.¡± Damien dered, he was so d.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    They finally got to Luna¡¯s room. ¡°We want to y with mom in your garden but she refused toe out, can you please make here out? You will wait with her for us in the garden till my siblings and Ie by, don¡¯t leave her side or else she will run back in. Can you do this for us?¡± Katherine asked him.


    ¡°Is that what you want?¡± Damien asked her, staring at the door.


    ¡°Yes please.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I will bring her.¡± Damien promised.


    ¡°Thank you, I will go and find Annabelle and Xander while you bring mom.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Damien watched as Katherine walked away and knocked gently on the door with a sigh.


    Luna opened the door as she heard the knock, she didn¡¯t even asked who was knocking and she regretted not asking when she saw Damien.


    ¡°My alpha.¡± She greeted with a bow immediately, she took her nce to the floor and began ying with her top.


    ¡°Come with me.¡± He said immediately and started walking away.


    Luna had no choice but to followed him.


    ¡°Is there any problem my alpha?¡± She asked Damien as they continued to walk when she saw that they kept on walking and they were turning corners, left and right, she became afraid, she thought that he was going to kill her and she haven¡¯t tell her children goodbye.


    Damien sighed, he read her mind but he decided to give zero answer to her question till they got to the garden.


    Damien turned to Luna and said, ¡°Stay here, the pups want you here.¡± He wanted to walk away but he remembered that he was to wait with Luna till their kids arrive, so he turned back to her.


    ¡°On a second thought, I¡¯m waiting here with you.¡±


    ¡°Okay my alpha.¡± Luna quickly answered, she was trying not to do anything that will get the alpha angry, she was scared of falling for his trap and her heart began to beat faster in fear as Damien stayed with her and they both waited, not saying anything to each other.


    ¡°Can you stop that sound? It¡¯s disturbing.¡± Damien told Luna when he couldn¡¯t keep his cool anymore because of the sound of her heartbeat and him, being an alpha worsting it because of his super hearing ability.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry my alpha, maybe I should create more distance between us so that it will stop.¡±


    ¡°You will create more distance and run away after right? Well that¡¯s a nice try but no, can¡¯t do.¡± Damien told her and nced at her. ¡°Come, let¡¯s sit on the flowered bench, I don¡¯t want you to weaken your legs.¡± Damien didn¡¯t wanted Luna to have a wrong impression on what he told her, so he exined, ¡°I mean, Katherine loves you so much and she is just trying to warm up with me, so I don¡¯t want you to hurt your legs because she wille to me and start telling me one hundred and one reasons that causes her hatred for me.¡±


    Luna smiled when she heard about Katherine¡¯s possessiveness and followed Damien to sit on the flowered bench, she made sure she created enough space between them as she sat at thest edge.


    ¡°Why are you scared of me?¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

 #2 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73.


    Alpha Damien ckhood was still in the garden with Luna Morgan, they were patiently waiting for their children¡¯s arrival.


    ¡°Why are you so much scared of me?¡± Damien asked Luna and stole a nce from her.


    Luna became extra nervous, she was wondering why he had to ask her that all of a sudden, she didn¡¯t know what her response should be neither did she wanted to get him angry because she still cherish her life.


    ¡°I¡­ I am¡­. um my alpha, I¡­..¡± Luna kept on stammering, leaving Damien to chuckled in amusement, he have not see someone so interesting after the death of his luna but he was seeing one then.


    ¡°You must know how much I hate people stammering, it makes me think of them as weak and you are doing that now, though you are obviously weak but I still hate it.¡± Damien told Luna teasingly, though she thought he meant it.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry my alpha, I will not do that again. Please, forgive me this once my alpha.¡± She quickly pleaded but surprisingly she heard Damienughing gently beside her. She immediately stared at him and of course he wasughing with his head thrown backwards. ¡°Why is heughing? Hope he is not nning of punishing me.¡± She wondered.


    Damien raised his head to stared at Luna and their eyes met because she was staring at him before. Luna quickly stared away, ¡°I¡¯m finally dead, I stared at him in the eyes, one of the most disrespectful acts alphas¡¯ hate.¡±


    ¡°You seems to know too much about me, how is that possible? I learned that you are the type that always stay indoor in the Crystal Pack, so how do you know so much about me?¡± Damien had wanted to know the mother of his pups better and had done some researches on Luna, though he knew only a little about her, just her name and the fact that she was maltreated by her stepmother and stepsister and also the fact that she was rejected by her mate who was her stepsister¡¯s lover.


    ¡°Every maids in the pack house always talked about you my alpha and they talk about everything you do everyday among themselves.¡± Luna answered his question, she didn¡¯t bothered to ask him how he knew about her, ¡°He is the popr ruthless alpha after all, he always gets whatever he wants without stress.¡±


    ¡°So you used to eardrops?¡± Damien asked as he decided to ignore her thoughts.


    ¡°No my alpha, the words just used to enter my ears.¡± Luna defended herself and took a peak at him only to saw him staring interestingly at her, she quickly stared away blushing.


    ¡°Then how did you recognized me when we fucked?¡± He asked Luna so freely like it was nothing.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how they got your pictures my alpha but they always take it to the kitchen, it was always different, so I recognized you immediately and had to leave when I woke up.¡± Luna said, she was covered in blush.


    ¡°Now thinking of that, I¡¯m d you left. Anyway, let¡¯s talk about our children now.¡±


    ¡°Okay my alpha.¡± Luna was a bit rxed with him by then and she was already having hope of seeing the next day.


    ¡°What is¡­.¡± Damien was interrupted by the presence of the triplets.


    ¡°Dad, there you are.¡± Annabelle called running to them.


    ¡°Dad, you seeded in bringing mom out! Wow!¡± Xander said holding Luna¡¯s hand immediately he was closer enough.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It was not a big task, I used my alpha¡¯s tone on her, I was like e with me¡¯ and boom! She followed.¡± Damien joked and the kidsughed with him except Katherine of course.


    ¡°Hey Katherine, are you okay?¡± Damien asked her as he noticed her fowl look.


    ¡°No I¡¯m not, ask your children what they did to me.¡± Katherine then faced Luna, ¡°Mom, Xander and Annabelle cheated me, they aren¡¯t supposed to hide themselves well but they did and I have to seek them for a long time. I¡¯m so tired.¡± Katherine whined with a deep frown causing Xander and Annabelle tough hard.


    ¡°Do you see that mom? They are making fun of me.¡± Katherine said and red at her siblings.


    ¡°Come here baby.¡± Luna pulled her into her embrace. ¡°Don¡¯t mind them, next time you want to y a game with them, I will be on your side and I will snitch on them to you.¡± Luna told her and pecked her hair.


    ¡°Thank you mom.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t hurt us at all because we are having dad by our siding and he will use his power to hide us that you both will not see us.¡± Annabelle said and share an high five with Xander.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind them, I will make you we will y it when your dad is unavable.¡± Luna told Katherine.


    ¡°What? No! Dad will always be avable for us.¡± Xander said and faced Damien, ¡°Right dad, you will always stay with us right?¡± He was already having a trace of tears in his eyes, his little mind was thinking that Damien will leave them.


    ¡°Of course I will always be here.¡± Damien assured them.


    ¡°I know that you won¡¯t leave and mom too is here to stay, wow! Our family isplete!¡± Annabelle squealed running around the flowers and she kept on telling the flowers, butterfly and everything she met in the garden that their family wasplete.


    ¡°Mom, can you do us a favor and that is to just marry dad?¡± Katherine suddenly said and Xander too nodded.


    Luna gulped and held Katherine¡¯s hands, ¡°Ask for anything else baby, the one you asked for is not possible.¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s what I want, that¡¯s what we want.¡± Katherine said pointing at Xander and Annabelle who was back from her jubtion, she then continued, ¡°We want a perfect family, we want our dad and mom to love each other. We want you both to be childish with us andugh at each other, we want you to kiss and give us another baby.¡±


    Luna was frozen up on the bench, she suddenly started feeling a sudden cold and a tear slipped out of her eyes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you three are doing or trying to do but you should know that I don¡¯t want you mother to love me.¡± Damien told them.


    Xander, Annabelle and Katherine stared at Damien in astonishment, just when they were thinking that their mom was the source of their family rawness.


    ¡°What do you mean dad?¡± Xander asked in disbelief.


    ¡°I should be asking you three that okay? What do you think that you are doing? I never told you that I want a new luna by my side.¡± Damien told them almost in a yell, he was angry. ¡°How dare they? They want me to rece Marisol in my heart with their weak mother!¡± He thought and his anger increased.


    ¡°But we were smiling at her some minutes ago, why are we angry now?¡± Dam asked in Damien¡¯s head but he refused to answer Dam, he only kept his now cold eyes on his pups.

 #2 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74.


    Everywhere were silent as the ckhood family stared at each other, they were still in the garden.


    Katherine suddenly broke the silence, ¡°But  your formal luna is dead! She is long gone and you are our father! If you love your dead luna so much like you are iming, then why did you made love with mom? Why did you allowed it to happen and why are you iming us?¡± Katherine yelled at Damien, standing straight to his face as he was still sitting on the flowered bench.


    ¡°I was drunk when we made love and I imed you because you are mine! I put you three in your mother¡¯s womb by myself and you three are mine!¡± Damien yelled, finally losing his cool.


    ¡°You will not be here shouting if mom had gone for an abortion, you wouldn¡¯t be iming us if we have died when mom was trying to birth us, you won¡¯t be here shouting if mom didn¡¯t allow us to go to the mall that day where you saw us. You won¡¯t be here.¡± Xander said this time.


    ¡°And you imed to love us, but it is all a lie because you still love your dead luna and you cannot love someone else.¡± Annabelle muttered.


    Damien calmed down immediately, ¡°No, that¡¯s not true. I love you three, I love you so much.¡± He pulled the three of them into an hug. ¡°I love you three I swear.¡±


    ¡°If you love us like you im then proof it to us.¡± Katherine told him.


    ¡°How will I proof it?¡±


    ¡°Love mom as well.¡± Xander said.


    ¡°Yes, show her that you care about her and appreciate her for taking care of us till today.¡± Annabelle added.


    ¡°I wish I can do that but it is not possible, I can¡¯t love your mom, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Damien told them.


    ¡°Its fine.¡± Katherine told him and continued, ¡°Tomorrow, as early as 5:00, we will be going back home, we cannot stay here when our parents are not in good terms and you cannot stop us from going, infact, I dare you to stop us!¡± Katherine told Damien and walked away.


    ¡°And we will be going with Katherine and mom, we are so tired here and we will go back to Mark and Jose.¡± Annabelle said and walked away too, following Katherine.


    ¡°I have nothing to say, goodbye father.¡± Xander too followed them.


    Damien watched them leave and stared at Luna with a cold face, she was busy staring at the floor.


    ¡°I know you are happy now, is that not what you want? For them to turn their backs at me?¡± He used her.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry my alpha,¡± She sniffed and then continued, ¡°I will talk to them, I¡¯m sure they are only joking.¡± Luna said and bowed, she turned to leave.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Damien called her back. He walked up to her and lifted up her head with his fingers under her chin, only to be met with a red soaked face. ¡°What the hell! Why are you crying?¡± He was confused, firstly because he didn¡¯t know why she was crying and secondly because he didn¡¯t understood why he was interfering?


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing my alpha, I will go in first.¡± She said and ran inside the mansion, leaving only him alone in the garden.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Damien sat down back on the flowered bench, ¡°They are demanding for something too much, how can they demand for me to leave the memory of my dear luna behind me? How can I love someone like their mom when my beautiful luna still lives on in my heart?¡± Damien roughed his hair as his heart pricked him. ¡°Damn it! What is wrong with me?¡±


    ***


    Luna was running in the corner looking hallway as she tried to find the way back to her room, she exhaled when the normal hallway that leads to her room came into sight, ¡°Finally.¡± She thought and quickened her steps.


    She sessfully got into her room and opened the door, fright enveloped her immediately as she stared at the thick dark room. ¡°I always keep my light on, then why is it off?¡± She wondered frighteningly as she traced her hand on the wall looking for the switch and switched the light on immediately she got hold of it.


    ¡°Ah!!¡± She squeaked and jerked back in fear when she saw that she was not alone in the room.


    ¡°Finally, you decided to show up here.¡± The person in her room said with his back facing her, he was staring out of the room through the window, he then gently turned back to her.


    ¡°Carl? Um I mean young alpha.¡± She quickly bowed her head, ¡°What are you doing here young alpha.¡± She asked slowly and calmed her racing heart. She knew that Carl was not so wicked and that he cannot hurt her if she didn¡¯t cross her line.


    ¡°I miss you and I have been searching around for you. I¡¯m d I finally find you.¡± He took heavy steps towards her and pulled her into a bone crushing hug.


    ¡°Young alpha.¡± Luna called him and gently disengaged from the hug. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be here, it is dangerous for you to be here and I don¡¯t want to get into trouble.¡± She told him and took some steps away from him. ¡°Please leave.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to hear why I¡¯m here? Don¡¯t you?¡± Carl asked her and walked closer to her again, he held her hands and stared into her eyes affectionately, ¡°Please hear me out before chasing me away.¡± He pleaded.


    ¡°Young alpha¡­¡±


    ¡°Call me Carl and I¡¯m no more the young alpha, I am now the alpha of the Crystal pack.¡± He told her.


    ¡°Wow! Congrattions!¡±


    ¡°Thank you but it doesn¡¯t worth it. Come, let¡¯s sit down to talk.¡± He pulled her to the couch in her room and sat down beside her.


    ¡°How is madam Sandra doing?¡± Luna was nning of bringing madam Sandra over to the ck Hood when she settles down.


    ¡°No, she is gone. She died when she was helping you in escaping, she gave out too much powers and she died. My mom died too and dad went missing.¡± Carl exined.


    Luna spanked up from the couch, ¡°You must be kidding me.¡± Her eyes began moist, she was trying not to believe him.


    ¡°Its the truth, your stepmother killed my mom.¡± He dered, ¡°Everything was not so good after you departed.¡±


    Luna sob immediately and gently sat down. ¡°I really want to pay them back for what they did for me, I love them both. I¡¯m so sorry they died because of me, I¡¯m sorry Carl.¡±


    Carl pulled her into his embrace. ¡°I was broken too and I still am, that is why I¡¯m here.¡±


    Luna disengaged from the hug and wiped her tears but more came down. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I want someone by my side, trust me it¡¯s not easy to be alone and you are my mate, I want you now than ever, please Luna, what would you say if I say that you shoulde with me to my pack?¡±

 #2 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75.


    Luna Morgan was in her room the next morning, she remembered her conversation with Carl the previous night and sighed, she still find it hard to believe that madam Sandra and the luna were dead. She was still thinking when the kids came in with their towel jackets with them.


    ¡°Good morning mom.¡± They chorused, hugging her tightly.


    ¡°We need a quick bath mom, we are really going back home today.¡± Annabelle told Luna.


    ¡°Come on kids, this is your new home.¡± Luna told them and led them to the bathroom.


    ¡°But you and dad are not really to do what we want and we really want dad to see how serious we are about this.¡± Katherine said shocking all of them.


    ¡°Wow! You just call him dad, that¡¯s great.¡± They gushed.


    ¡°There is nothing so great there, I only call him who he is. If I refuse to call him dad, that doesn¡¯t mean that he is not my father.¡± Katherine said and they decided to close the case but a lingering smile was visible on their faces till they were done bathing and Luna wore them their towel jackets they came with.


    They met Damien in the room immediately they got out of the bathroom, he was pacing around with his right hand under his chin.


    ¡°Hey kids, they you are.¡± Damien said when he saw them, he was relieved. ¡°I checked your room and didn¡¯t saw you, I couldn¡¯t help but to think that you are gone.¡±


    ¡°We are dressing up now dad and I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t mind excusing us.¡± Xander told Damien, pretending that he didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°Fine!¡± Damien suddenly concurred.


    ¡°Fine what dad? Your speech is not exnatory enough.¡± Katherine said as she folded her hands together.


    ¡°I will do anything you three want, please, just don¡¯t leave me here, here is lonely and scary without you. I mean it.¡± Damien said with emotions flooding in his eyes.


    ¡°Dad!¡± They called and ran to him happily, hugging him tightly.


    ¡°I¡¯m so happy, you are indirectly saying that you will love mom.¡± Katherine said when she disengaged from the hug.


    ¡°Yes, and I mean it. I¡¯m letting go of myte mate for you three, I will treat your mom differently but in a nice way, I will protect you and make sure you are safe andfortable here.¡± He promised.


    ¡°Wow! Finally my family isplete for real this time!¡± Annabelle squealed and jumped around the room.


    ¡°You three should dress you, you be having your breakfast in the dinning room this morning.¡± Damien told them smiling.


    ¡°Yes! Our dreams areing true. We will be having our first breakfast as a family in the dinning room this morning.¡± Xander said excitedly.


    ¡°Thank you dad.¡± Katherine appreciated, seeing that they are happy now.


    ¡°That is my duty, so please don¡¯t thank me.¡± Damien told Katherine then faced the rest of the kids, ¡°Allow the maids to dress you up and lead you to the dinning, your mom and I won¡¯t be present there, we have to discuss some things but make sure you eat till you can¡¯t eat more okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes dad, okay.¡± Annabelle and Xander replied, already busting out of the door leaving Katherine behind.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Please I beg you, don¡¯t mistakenly hurt my mom.¡± She told Damien in a whisper, nor wanting Luna to hear her.


    ¡°I won¡¯t, I promise you.¡± Katherine hugged him then left after Damien promise and silence fell on the two adults.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have told then that you will allow me to stay with you my alpha, you shouldn¡¯t force yourself to do what you don¡¯t want to.¡± Luna broke the silence and talked with her, staring at the floor.


    ¡°They aren¡¯t forcing me to do anything, I only do what I want to do.¡± Damien took a few steps towards Luna and he sniffed the air. ¡°What is this scent I¡¯m perceiving?¡± He walked closer to her till he got to her front.


    He held Luna with her waist and pulled her more into his body, sniffing her hair down to her neck before asking, ¡°Who were you here withst night?¡± He pulled away from her, a frown settling on his face.


    ¡°I was with no one my alpha.¡± Luna lied. She didn¡¯t know why she lied but she knew that there might be war if she tells him that it was Carl, her old mate.


    ¡°Why are you lying? I thought you will know that I know when someone is lying. Oh! You must have heard that I also perceive a smell so well, even if it is a really faint scent I will still perceive it and now, there is another wolf¡¯s scent on you, it is so strong that you are having it all over your body. I will ask you again, who was here with you yesterday?¡± Damien asked again, though he already read her thoughts, he wanted to know if she will lie again.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for lying to you my alpha, I just don¡¯t know how you will react and I don¡¯t want to get you angry. When I returned to my room yesterday¡¯s night, I met him here, his name is Carl and he was my mate who rejected me.¡± Luna exined.


    ¡°What did he wants and how did he entered my pack?¡± Damien asked with a frown, he hated an intruder in his pack, he stepped back, creating some space between them.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how he entered here my alpha but he said that he is here to take me home.¡± Luna said thest part in a whisper.


    ¡°What? Is he mad or insane? He wanted to take you home when you are already at home?¡± Damien didn¡¯t know where the suddenly anger came from but he knew that he was angry.


    ¡°I was his mate, well I still am my alpha, that was why he came by and he wants someone by his side as everybody he cared about are dead.¡± Luna exined to Damien.


    ¡°How sure are you that he is not telling a lie? He chose your stepsister over you for all I heard. Why am I feeling like you epted his offer and you will be leaving me soon?¡± Damien asked in a frown, closing up the space between Luna and himself.


    He had thought about Luna and their kids throughout the night and he realized that he don¡¯t want to let anyone of them go, he realized that he wanted both the kids and their mother and that was why he agreed to the offer and now, someone from somewhere is nning on taking his newly found interesting woman away from him? No way!


    ¡°My alpha, I¡¯m sure that he cannot lie to me, not with the death of two people that the both of us loved dearly, so I¡¯m sure he is saying the truth.¡± Luna told him, she was sure that Carl meant what he told her and that he wasn¡¯t lying to her.


    Damien frowned and raised up her head with his fingers under her chin. ¡°You even trust him, but what of our children? They want us together.¡± Damien told Luna and she only stared at his eyes.


    ¡°He is having the most beautiful eyes I¡¯ve ever seen.¡± She thought, not answering Damien. She trailed her eyes to his entire face and down to his lips, ¡°Wow! I wish I can feel them on mine.¡± She then shook her head as if to shake the words out of her head.


    ¡°Hey! Wake up!¡±

 #2 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76.


    Alpha Damien ckhood was still in the room with Luna but he noticed that she was deep in thought.


    ¡°Hey! Wake up!¡± He shook her slightly and she was brought out of her reverie.


    ¡°I thought I asked a question.¡± Damien said. She was too busy checking Damien out that she didn¡¯t noticed him doing the same to her. ¡°She is simply beautiful, no wonder he came back seeking for her attention but I¡¯m d that he is toote because she is now mine and I¡¯m not letting her go.¡± He said possessively in his mind.


    ¡°I¡­. um I¡­..¡± Luna was speechless, she can¡¯t even remembered the question he asked her.


    ¡°What was your response to him?¡± He reminded her and took his hand to her cheek, caressing it, he still held her head in ce, so that she won¡¯t take her face away from him.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t leave my children here, so I cannot go with him because of my children.¡± Luna said leaning more to his touch on her cheek. ¡°What is wrong with me?¡± She questioned herself as she saw that she was loving his touch on her just like that night they mated and she even remembered herself calling him mate, her mate. ¡°I must be insane.¡±


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you thinking of me too when you told him that you can¡¯t leave the pack?¡± Damien asked her in a whisper, his fingers trailed to her lips and he massaged them.


    ¡°I was thinking about you too my alpha.¡± Luna whispered back, releasing a low moan, she was so lost that everything she could think of was the feeling of his hands on her.


    ¡°What were you thinking of about me? I want to know.¡± His hand that was under her chin left it and went down to her left breast, he was met with her braless breast. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you wearing a bra? Did you wore one when he was here yesterday?¡± He diverted his questions immediately, he himself was not thinking anymore, he was driven in by unspeakable pleasure.


    ¡°I can¡¯t find a bra in the wardrobe so I haven¡¯t been wearing one.¡± Luna replied him.


    Damien leaned his head to her neck and ced a kiss on it before going up to her ear. ¡°Did he touched you just the way I am doing right now?¡± He asked slightly jealous and he transfered his jealousy to her poor breast that was in his grip and pressed it hard, earning a long moan from Luna.


    ¡°No my alpha, no one has ever touch me like that except you.¡± She dered to him.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. I¡¯m so proud of myself.¡± He took his lips to her neck again and bite her gently.


    ¡°What are you doing to me my alpha?¡± Luna asked innocently.


    Damien removed his lips from her neck immediately, though his fingers were still stuck on her face and breast, he stared at her like she was a piece of jewel he won¡¯t like to lose. ¡°I¡¯m iming what was not mine but is now mine! I¡¯m iming you so that no bastard will try to have you!¡± He dered his intention to Luna.


    Luna became a blushing mess at that moment. ¡°But you made it clear that you don¡¯t want to rece your dead luna my alpha. We shouldn¡¯t be doing this.¡± She said, though she meant nothing out of what she said.


    Damien gently disengaged from her after she said that and she regretted her words immediately because of the sudden coldness that envelope her, she opened her eyes wider in displeased as she felt that the warmth that his hands were giving her was gone and she hated it that she can¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I thought you hate it. Look Luna, I don¡¯t force myself on women and I can¡¯t begin with you, so please, you can go with him if you want, I don¡¯t care.¡± Damien said slightly angrily. ¡°She don¡¯t want me, I¡¯m sure of that. Just when I thought that I will let go of Marisol first her.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean to get you angry my alpha, I just¡­..¡± She was saying but Damien cut her short.


    ¡°Damien!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Luna asked clueless.


    ¡°Call me Damien and moreover, I nned on getting over my dead luna. I think I¡¯ve hold on for too long and it has begin to kill me, I want you now, even as I don¡¯t really love you now but I don¡¯t want to let you go and you deserve to be happy, I promise you that I will make sure that you are happy here and you will get to smile beautifully everywhere and you won¡¯t have to fear me and and¡­..¡± Damien was lost of what to say. ¡°Shit! This is harder than I thought.¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay my alpha, I understand.¡± Luna told him.


    ¡°For thest time Luna, call me Damien and I mean it, you can go with him but if you decide to stay, please meet me in my chamber tonight, you might not see me throughout today, I will be so busy.¡± Damien pecked her cheek softly, turned back and walked away immediately after his words.


    Luna fell to her bed, blushing hard with a hard smile on her face. ¡°I was going to tell him that I already declined Carl¡¯s offer but he won¡¯t listen. He said I should call him Damien now, wow! I¡¯m now lucky.¡± She thought and rolled from edge to edge on the bed smiling.


    ¡°Are you sure mom is okay?¡± She suddenly heard Katherine¡¯s voice and she jerked up from her bed.


    ¡°My babies.¡± She called them and pulled them into an hug, ¡°I¡¯m so happy your dad is going to love me now and you will be the kind of family you have always wanted.¡± She said happily.


    ¡°Really?¡± Katherine asked happily.


    ¡°Yes! Mummy will give us a baby after!¡± Xander said in a wow.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait for the pic in Paris!¡± Annabelle squealed, ¡°And of course with mummy¡¯s baby bump with our baby sister in there.¡± She quickly added.


    Lunaughed happily before asking them, ¡°What should we do today? Your dad will be busy throughout the day.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go for a tour around the city mother.¡± Annabelle suggested happily.


    ¡°For thest time Annabelle, here is called a pack and not a city!¡± Luna reminded her. ¡°I don¡¯t know if we will be allowed to move around the pack, you know that you are the alpha¡¯s heir and not everyone likes the alpha.¡± Luna told them indirectly canceling the idea.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just tour around the pack house, we can be lucky to see something fun that will worth spending more time on.¡± Xander suggested and they agreed to his suggestion and left the room together holding unto each other happily.


    ¡°They think they are happy, well, enjoy it when itsts!¡±

 #2 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77.


    Luna Morgan chafed her hands together as she was led by a guard to Damien¡¯s chamber in the night. She had just put her children to sleep and she decided to see Damien in his chamber as he had told her to see him if she decided to stay.


    She didn¡¯t saw Damien throughout that day and she thought, ¡°He must be so busy like he said.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re here madam.¡± He guard told her with a bow.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She appreciated and move closer to the door were two guards were gantly standing.


    ¡°Hi there, I¡¯m here to¡­.¡± She was saying but the guards cut her short.


    ¡°You can go in madam.¡± They paved way for her and opened the door to let her in.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Luna entered the room and was surprised to meet herself in a sitting room. ¡°What the hell! Am I in the wrong ce?¡± She wondered and looked around the sitting room gulping down emptiness at interval.


    ¡°Are you here to stare around or to see me?¡± She heard Damien¡¯s voice said and jerked in fright.


    ¡°My alpha.¡± She called with her hands on her chest, ¡°You scared me.¡± Shepleted and turned to him. He was wearing just a ck pant and the upper part of his body was bare. She stared away immediately as a blush crept to her face.


    ¡°Hmm, I¡¯m not going to say sorry to that but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m not sorry for that.¡± He told her as he gently find his way to her.


    He was in his room when he perceived her presence, so he decided to see her before she change her mind and leave.


    ¡°You are beautiful.¡± He said as he checked her out. She was wearing a tiny hand cream colored nightgown which matched her skin color and the nightgown jacket was not doing much in hiding her beauty.


    ¡°Thank you my alpha.¡±


    ¡°Your what?¡± He said, reminding her that he doesn¡¯t want to hear the alpha.


    ¡°Um, I mean Damien.¡± She said the Damien in a very low voice.


    ¡°That¡¯s better. Speaking of which, are you here to seduce me? Because if you are here for that, you are excellently seeding.¡± He told her and held her waist as he pulled her closer to himself, her handsnded on his chest immediately and she became sensitive of the body closure.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­ you said you want to see me, I don¡¯t¡­..¡± She found it difficult to say the seduce word, she just cut herself off.


    ¡°Hmm, I see. Let¡¯s have some fun since you are here.¡± He pulled her towards his room with his hand still holding her waist in ce.


    ¡°You worked all day my¡­ um Damien, aren¡¯t you suppose to be thinking of sleeping instead of having fun?¡±


    Damien stared at her and busted intougher, ¡°You know nothing my luna, you always talk and think like a human which you¡¯re not.¡± He pushed the door of his room opened and let her in.


    ¡°Wow!¡± Luna wowed, setting herself free from Damien¡¯s hold as she saw the room, ¡°Your room is beautiful!¡± She ran to the bed and jumped on it, she spread her legs and hands on it in pleasure, ¡°I love this.¡± She moaned out, not staring at Damien.


    Damien was just leaning on his door as he watched her, ¡°How didn¡¯t we notice this woman before? And to remember that we almost lose her to another wolf.¡± Dam said in his head.


    ¡°I¡¯m d we don¡¯t lose her and now, she¡¯s ours.¡± Damien said and blocked Dam off, then walked to Luna who was still feeling the softness of the bed.


    ¡°You know I really have a lot to say to you but if you don¡¯t stop all these things you are doing, I will forget to talk and just take you right now.¡± Damien told her and sat on the bed.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, your bed is tempting, howe my bed is not like this?¡±


    ¡°Will you stay here with me then? I won¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a tempting offer but no thank you, I will pass.¡± Luna went down the bed immediately but got pulled back by Damien and shended on hisps.


    ¡°You can¡¯t keep running away from me.¡± He whispered to her hearing before sighing. ¡°Thank you Luna, for birthing our children, bringing them up and for everything you have done for them, alone. Thanks alot.¡± He appreciated as he stared at her face.


    ¡°It is nothing actually, I¡¯m just d that we survived.¡± Luna said.


    Damien smiled and turned her face to himself before smacking his lips on hers in a deep slow kiss.


    ¡°Damien.¡± Luna moaned in his mouth.


    Damien disengaged his lips from hers, pulled her off hisps and ced her back on him in a way that she was straddling him.


    He looked her in the eyes, ¡°Continue moaning my name okay? It makes me lose my self-control.¡± He gave no room for Luna to respond as he ced a smack on her lips.


    The kiss soon became hard as they kissed each other hungrily like they were starved for days which they were. Damien pulled Luna closer and her hands flew from his shoulders to his hair.


    ¡°You are driving me nut.¡± Damien said and pushed Luna to the bed with him on top of her, he removed his lips from hers and pulled her nightgown¡¯s jacket off in an hurry, he almost lost his mind with the sight that weed him. Her boobs were standing there looking at him with her nipples calling for his attention.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You are beautiful, so beautiful.¡± He muttered and his lips went down to her left nipple immediately even as she still had her gown on.


    ¡°Damien gosh!¡± She moaned, her hands still stuck in his hair.


    He pulled the gown off her and attacked her nipples, with her deafening moans urging him to go further. He took his lips to her neck, leaving on her enough hickeys and his hands did justice to her boobs.


    He kissed her lips again breathlessly and stood up to stared at her. His eyes trailed from her face down to her neck then her nipples to her stomach, his eyes glued to the scar on her stomach.


    ¡°What happened to you here?¡± He touched it gently.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t birth them after days of being inbor, I had to underwent a surgery.¡±

 #2 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78.


    In the dark hallway in the ck Hood pack house, a shadow existed a room and began to walk quietly in the hallway as it started opening the door from room to room. The shadow got to a room and opened it, there were the ckhood triplets sleeping soundly on their beds, the shadow made to enter the room but was stopped by a voice from behind.


    ¡°Who are you? And what are you doing here?¡±


    The shadow turned and saw a woman ring at him. ¡°Back off.¡± It said in a deep baritone voice which made it clear that the shadow was that of a man but he was not seen as he hid himself deeply in the dark.


    ¡°You are trying to enter the heirs room and you are telling me to back off? Who does that?¡± The woman, who was Rosita asked.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m not here for you so back off woman!¡± The man in the dark repeated.


    ¡°Then you have to make me as you watch me blow an rm.¡± Rosita said and made to mind linked the guards toe over but was distracted by the man hitting her against the wall.


    ¡°I will make you back off with all pleasure.¡± He said and his hand clutched to her neck, strangling her.


    Rosita hit him hard in his stomach with her knee and hit his neck as hard as she could with her elbow, causing a bone to crack in the man¡¯s neck and the man released her as he held his neck and he was okay after a few seconds.


    Rosita uses the seconds he was in pain to gather herself together and when she was okay, she jumped on the man and they both disappeared from there.


    They reappeared in her room and she disengaged from the man to stared at him. She strained her eyes and stared at the familiar looking man, ¡°I know you but I don¡¯t know who you are.¡± She said and sat down on her dressing chair.


    ¡°I have no business with you woman, I should leave here immediately.¡± The man said and walked towards the door of the room.


    ¡°I can help you.¡± Rosita suddenly told him immediately he got to the door and he halted.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± He asked her without turning back to stare at her.


    ¡°I mean, you were found at the triplets doorstep, I know that you have no business with the triplets, its either you have a deal with their father or their mother but I doubt it that it will be their father, it must be their mother you want to deal with.¡± Rosita said.


    ¡°It is their mother that I want, I¡¯m having an unfinish business with her.¡± The man said and turned his head back to Rosita.


    Rosita smiled, seeing that she got his attention already, ¡°Why did you want her if I may ask?¡±


    The man turned back fully to Rosita and he gently leaned on the door as he replied her. ¡°I want to reim her, she was mine but had a night stand with your alpha and I think he is nning on iming her which I¡¯m here to stop.¡±


    ¡°If you are here for your suppose mate, then why are you entering the heirs room?¡± Rosita asked him suspiciously.


    ¡°I want to see if their mother was there with them and if not so, I will wake one of them for a little questioning.¡± The man said.


    Rosita busted intougher, ¡°How dumb is that your n Mr? It is like you don¡¯t know those pups, I have studied them for days and they aren¡¯t dumb like you think they are, infact, they are smarter than you and you just wanted to walk into their room to question them? Are you sure you sat down and thought of this your n before you decide to put it into action? Because it is the worst n ever.¡± Rosita told the man.


    ¡°Hey! I won¡¯t tolerate it if you keep on insulting me, I¡¯m not a really calm person and if you must know, I¡¯m Carl Rogan, alpha of the Crystal pack!¡± The man snapped at Rosita.


    Rosita stared at him calmly for a minute before busting intougher again, ¡°I don¡¯t know that the Crystal pack has a dumb alpha, no wonder your face seems familiar.¡± She said between herugher, annoying Carl and making him feel like a fool.


    ¡°I¡¯m out of here.¡± Carl said and opened the door to leave and Rosita stoppedughing immediately.


    ¡°I¡¯m having a perfect n, trust me you will love it, just listen to it and do your part of the n while I do mine. Close the door quickly, I won¡¯t like anyone to listen to this n.¡± Rosita told him and Carl sighed in defeat before closing the door like a docile child. ¡°She can help me since she knows this ce more and from the way she speaks, she seems to know everything going on around here but why will she help me?¡± He wondered but decided to ask.


    ¡°Why do you wish to help me?¡± Carl asked her and studied her closely.


    ¡°I want my alpha to myself and your mate is standing in my way, so what more can I say?¡±


    Carl rolled his eyes, ¡°Typical bitch, just like Amelia.¡± He thought.


    ¡°So, you are nning on killing my mate or what?¡± He asked her, narrowing his eyes at her like he wanted to see what was on her mind.


    ¡°I was thinking of that before but now since you are here and you are her mate, just find a time to meet her up and take her away from here so that my alpha will be mine.¡± Rosita said possessively.


    ¡°Who said I have not done that before? I did it but she chose him over me, saying that she can¡¯t leave the father of her kids when he is not maltreating her.¡± Carl began to pace around the room as he remembered that night, ¡°I was so mad when she said that to me and I left angrily but now I¡¯m back to take her away either forcefully or willingly, I don¡¯t mind anymore.¡± He told Rosita.


    ¡°Then we will go for n B. I have been busy stalking them for a while now and I know what is literally going on in here.¡± Rosita said.


    ¡°Then what is this your n B? And besides, I don¡¯t think that I know you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Rosita, Damien ckhood¡¯s one and only beta and the n B is that we will kidnap Luna and you will take her to your pack, you can even wipe her memory if she don¡¯t want to forget about my alpha and I will be here, consoling my alpha and the heirs till they forget about her ad I will take my rightful ce by his side.¡± Rosita told Carl and he stared at her in astonishment.


    ¡°You are a genius and I¡¯m in.¡± Carl said smiling and Rosita smirked.

 #2 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79.


    Damien ckhood woke up the next morning with a lingering smile on his face, his smile got wider when he beheld the beauty by his side, whose head was lying on his chest.


    Damien ced a wet kiss on her hair and she woke up instantly. ¡°Good morning Sunshine.¡±  He greeted her still smiling.


    ¡°Good morning Dam.¡± She greeted back with a yawn before smiling.


    ¡°How was your night?¡± He asked her and Luna bursted into a wider smile and cuddled him to herself.


    ¡°It was the best night of my life.¡± She dered causing Damien augher.


    ¡°I¡¯m d I was able to make you a memorable night Sunshine, and trust me, that is just the beginning, more is yet toe.¡± Damien promised and ced a kiss on her lips. ¡°How do you see an early morning love making?¡± He asked with a flirty smile.


    Lunaughed, ¡°No, can¡¯t do Dam. I have to see the triplets and dress them up, they will not allow anyone to touch them.¡±


    She got off the bed and a sharp pain hit her hard, she nced at Damien and stared away shyly.


    ¡°I can see that I did a job well donest night.¡± He praised himself when he saw her struggle. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that you should take a bath here before going to the kids?¡±


    Luna thought of his suggestion for a while before nodding her head. ¡°You are right Dam, I will just take a quick shower.¡± She said and ran to one of the doors in his room and luckily enough, the door she opened was the bathroom and she hurriedly entered.


    ¡°Poor Luna just fell in our trap and now she will not be unable to walk when we are done with her.¡± Dam said In Damien¡¯s head.


    Damienughed and hurried after Luna to the bathroom.


    ¡°Do you know that she likes me more than you? She has been calling Dam and saying all her sweet words to Dam and not Damien.¡± Dam teased him and his smile wiped from his lips immediately.


    ¡°That is changing now!¡± He snapped at Dam jealously and blocked him off.


    Damien got closer to Luna as she was under the shower and gently touched her shoulders since her back was turned to him. She jerked back in fright but calmed down when she saw Damien.


    ¡°Dam¡­¡± She was saying but cut short by Damien¡¯s frowny face.


    ¡°Stop calling me that, that¡¯s not my name, my name is Damien and Dam is the name of my wolf and it makes me jealous because it makes me feel like you like him more than me.¡± Damien folded his hands with a frown and stared away from Luna.


    Luna chuckled, ¡°My love.¡± She called gently and turned his face to herself and she saw him turning to hide a smile on his face, ¡°Your frowns creep me out, my love, won¡¯t you smile for me?¡±


    That words of hers did the trick because Damien broke into a wide smile with a blush, ¡°I¡¯m your love now?¡±


    ¡°Yes you are.¡±


    Damien carried her in his arms and pulled her to himself, she rolled her legs around his torso and stared straight in his eyes. ¡°You are dangerously handsome.¡± She whispered to him.


    ¡°And you are pretty, so pretty. I can¡¯t wait to unt your beauty around and to make all other alpha¡¯s jealous of me.¡± Damien said and leaned in to kiss her.


    Luna¡¯s heart skipped as she heard about the alpha and her mind went straight to Carl, ¡°I need to tell Damien about him, at least to be on the safer side.¡± She thought and took her lips away form Damien¡¯s reach.


    ¡°I need to tell you something.¡± She said.


    ¡°Is it urgent?¡± Damien asked her impatiently.


    ¡°No, not so urgent.¡± She replied.


    ¡°Then, it can wait.¡± He turned her face back to him and imed her lips immediately, kissing her hungrily then drove his dick into her.


    ***


    ¡°The kids must be looking around for me, my love, I have to go.¡± Luna said after she dressed up. Damien orders a dress for her after their bath.


    ¡°But I am your baby too.¡± Damien whined, not wanting to let her go.


    ¡°Stop being jealous of your children. Trust me, you have to get ready for them because I¡¯m telling them that you are jealous of them.¡± Luna teased.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t scare me.¡± He dered.


    ¡°You are being too cohere.¡± She said, stylishly standing.


    ¡°Its fair, I am being cohere to my new mate and my future luna. Since you are mine, there is no sin in adhering to you.¡±


    Lunaughed and reached for the door. ¡°We will see each otherter okay?¡± She didn¡¯t wait for his reply before leaving.


    ¡°I¡¯m whipped!¡± Damien thought as he fell on his bed, he began to roll on it like a teenager in love. ¡°I fell for her too quickly but I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ***


    Luna got to Damien¡¯s sitting room and was surprised to see Rosita sitting on the couch waiting.


    Rosita jerked off from the couch in astonishment when she saw Luna. ¡°Where did you came out from?¡± She asked her. She didn¡¯t wanted to believe that she just came out of Damien¡¯s room.


    Luna sighed without replying her question, ¡°Please, excuse me.¡± She told Rosita and left her side to the door and left the roompletely.


    ¡°Good morning madam.¡± The four guards outside greeted her with a bow.


    ¡°Good morning.¡± She replied them with a smile before turning to walk away.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Two of the guards followed her immediately and Luna halted when she saw them following her. ¡°Why are you both following me?¡±


    ¡°We are your personal guards, ordered for you by the alpha himself.¡± They replied her.


    ¡°Oh!¡± She decided to continued walking but was stopped by Rosita¡¯s presence.


    ¡°Tell me what the hell you were doing in that room and how the hell do youe out of there alive?¡± Rosita yelled at her.


    ¡°Madam, we won¡¯t appreciate you yelling at her anymore, the alpha will not like that.¡± One of the guards intervened.


    Rositaughed, ¡°He even gave you some guards. Wow! Just wow!¡± She pped her hands in mockery.


    ¡°I think it is best we leave her here and continue our journey.¡± The other guard suggested.


    ¡°None of you move a step till I¡¯m done with this mate snatcher!¡±

 #2 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80.


    Luna Morgan just stood still, not saying anything to beta Rosita.


    ¡°You are a mere mate snatcher! You told me that you have no interest in him and that he is too evil to be loved by you, then why are you getting in my way now? Why are you trying to take him away from me? You gave me your words and now, you are going back on your words.¡± Rosita said as she suddenly became sober in thest part of her statements.


    Luna decided to answer her and to cleared her name, ¡°Listen up¡­.¡± She stopped talking as she didn¡¯t know her name.


    ¡°Rosita.¡± One of the guards whispered to her.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She whispered back. ¡°Listen up Rosita, I would have really care about your ugly sober face if we have said all these to me for like a day ago but right now, I don¡¯t really care anymore. I might be a weak wolf but I deserve to be happy too and please, just leave me be, don¡¯t also n to take this happiness away from me because I really deserve it. And about Damien being evil, people change and he is a changed man to me, so I don¡¯t see any reason for me to keep pushing him away from me.¡± Luna said and wanted to walk away but Rosita pulled her back, her sobered nature was now as rigid as a stone that she suddenly became frigid and she red hard at Luna who tried not to shudder.


    ¡°Beta Rosita! You are taking this too far!¡± One of the guards said, already at alert in case of anything.


    Rosita ignored the guard and pushed her lips towards Luna¡¯s ear. ¡°You even have the gut to call him by his name? Now, listen for your own good, I hate you so much and you are giving me more reasons to hate you more. Damien is mine! Get ready for me since I don¡¯t like sharing especially with weak people because I hit hard and I love hitting where it hurts most.¡± She dered to Luna in a whisper and left.


    Luna shut her eyes, trying to calm her racing heart down, she can¡¯t deny the fact that Rosita scared her and this had to happen just when she thought she was free.


    ¡°Are you okay madam?¡± One of the guards questioned her and she nodded her head before opening her eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, let¡¯s go.¡± She led the way till they got to the kids room, she entered while the guards stayed outside.


    ¡°Mom!¡± The kids called and rushed to her.


    ¡°My babies.¡± She pulled them three into a tight hug.


    ¡°We went to your room but you weren¡¯t there.¡± Katherine said and hugged her tighter.


    ¡°I was in your father¡¯s room.¡± She told them smilingly.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°Yes! Mom and dad was making us a baby!¡± Annabelle said happily.


    ¡°Is Annabelle right mummy? I really don¡¯t want to give myself a false hope.¡± Xander asked Luna with his cute puppy eyes looking at her expectantly.


    ¡°Yes baby, she¡¯s right.¡± Luna told him.


    ¡°Yes! We¡¯re going to have a baby brother! It won¡¯t be only me anymore, I will have a second me.¡± Xander said happily.


    ¡°Mom, is the baby in your stomach already?¡± Katherine asked causing Annabelle and Xander to look at her.


    ¡°No, not yet.¡± Luna said and they all frown, ¡°But don¡¯t worry, he will soon be there.¡± She assured them just to keep them smiling, she knew she can¡¯t get pregnant now, not even when she still has a lot of enemies to deal with.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t change the fact that no baby is there.¡± Annabelle muttered sadly.


    ¡°But hopefully, our baby brother will be there soon.¡± Katherine said smiling, she was always optimistic.


    ¡°Come on baby, let¡¯s bath you up. Who is bathing first?¡± Luna said cheerfully.


    ¡°Definitely not me.¡± Xander said and went back to his bed.


    ¡°Neither will I bath first.¡± Annabelle too went back to her bed.


    ¡°I always enjoy bathing first mom.¡± Katherine said and walked towards the bathroom, but not without carrying Drac with her.


    Lunaughed happily, ¡°Everything is returning back to normal.¡± She thought but sighed when she remembered Rosita then tried to shake it off her head, ¡°I will just tell Damien about herter.¡± She concluded and went after Katherine to the bathroom.


    ***


    ¡°Hello Carl, hope you don¡¯t wait for too long.¡± Rosita said as she got closer to Carl who was sitting on a chair in the most secluded part in a restaurant in the ck Hood pack. He was under a disguise, so that none of the wolves in the restaurant will know that he was an intruder and he also did well in masking his scent.


    ¡°Next time, if you know that you can¡¯t keep to the time that I choose, it will be better for you to choose a time you think will be the best for you.¡± Carl told her and adjusted on his seat. He was quite angry and he was doing everything in his power to stop himself from grabbing her throat. ¡°How dare she kept me waiting and instead of apologizing, she was telling me shit! I wait for twenty good minutes for fuck sake!¡± He growled in his mind.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to say I¡¯m sorry to you since you need me more than I need you, for I can¡¯t just leave the pack house without a reason and I am a beta remember? I¡¯m having my responsibilities too.¡± Rosita said rolling her eyes then changed to her serious self, ¡°Let¡¯s get to business Carl, I have not all the time in the world.¡±


    ¡°Why did you called me here in the first ce?¡± Carl asked her. He was supposed to be in a meeting with the elders when Rosita¡¯s call came in.


    ¡°Your mate slept in my alpha¡¯s room yesterday. Do you know what that means? My alpha have never allowed anyone in his room since the death of his luna but he allowed Luna and I¡¯m even sure that they fucked throughout the night.¡± Rosita said, though she wasn¡¯t sure about the fucking part but she didn¡¯t want Carl to back out from their n and she wanted them to put them into practice asap.


    Carl banged the table and stood up, ¡°Now, that¡¯s not possible! I¡¯m sure Luna cannot stoop so low!¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t be so sure of who she is anymore, she even got pregnant to another wolf under your nose when she knew that she was having a mate, so what other evidence do you want!¡± Rosita shouted back at him and Carl calmed down immediately.


    ¡°Her, getting pregnant is not your concern. What do you want me to do to have my mate to myself?¡± He asked calmly as he sat down back.


    ¡°Now, that¡¯s what I want to hear.¡± Rosita said and a dubious smile crept to her face as she rxed on her seat.

 #2 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81.


    Luna was with the kids in the garden as they yed the hide and seek with three ps around. The kids were hiding and Luna was to seek them and she had her eyes blindfolded.


    ¡°p!¡± She shouted as she turned around. The three kids pped at the same time causing it to echoed around the garden that Luna can¡¯t detect their location, so she just decided to lurched forward.


    ¡°Babies where are you hiding? p!¡± She shouted again and the three of them pped again and like the first, it echoed around and Luna gave up immediately.


    ¡°I¡¯m out!¡± She shouted tiredly, she stumbled to the grass andid down on it before removing her blindfold.


    ¡°Mom loss!¡± The three kids said and ran to Luna who was lying on the floor.


    ¡°The three of you are wicked, you kept on pping at the same time not knowing you were busy stressing my head and now, it hurts.¡± Lunained.


    ¡°We¡¯re sorry mom.¡± They replied blinking cutely at her.


    ¡°Now, that works on me.¡± Luna told them and the kidsughed happily.


    ¡°What is going on here?¡± They heard Damien asked behind them and they turned back to check him out.


    ¡°Daddy!¡± The three of them rushed to him and jumped on him, including Katherine.


    Damienughed and held them three in his arms even with their weight, he didn¡¯t mind.


    He led them back to where Luna was and dropped them on the ground, she was already sitting on the grass, staring at the father and children.


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re good?¡± He asked Luna and sat down with them.


    ¡°Yes I¡¯m fine, thanks for asking.¡± Luna replied as she stared away from him with a smile on her face, she was still shy of being with him.


    ¡°My alpha, the elders are waiting in the throne room.¡± Rosita, who came with Damien had said, secretly ring at them. She came with Damien but no one noticed her.


    ¡°Oh! I forget.¡± Damien told her and stood up to leave. ¡°I¡¯m having a meeting with the elders, we will see each other in the morning because the meeting will prolong to the midnight and you know you will be sleeping by then but I will make sure to check on you four before I sleep.¡± He told them.


    ¡°No daddy, stay with us.¡± Katherine said and Rosita red at her immediately.


    ¡°Who does she think she is?¡± Rosita thought angrily.


    ¡°Sorry baby but this meeting is important.¡± Damien declined.


    ¡°But we want to y with you!¡± Xander chipped in.


    ¡°Daddy please! We really want to y with you, mom cannot y our game.¡± Annabelle said.


    ¡°Hey, that was because you three cheated, you kept on confusing my brain.¡± Luna defended herself and Damienughed, Causing Rosita to deepened her frown. ¡°What is funny?¡± She wondered.


    ¡°Just ept that my pups are smarter than you.¡± Damien teased Luna, ignoring Rosita¡¯s presence.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°If you are so sure that you are smarter than them, then why don¡¯t you stay and y?¡± Luna told him jokingly.


    ¡°Then watch me.¡± Damien stood up and left the garden. to have a change of clothing and to inform the elders that their meeting will take ce in farther notice.


    ¡°Who do you think you are to him? You are just that people he have to ept, you are nothing to him, just a bunch of burden to him and I¡¯m sure he doesn¡¯t care for you whatsoever.¡± Rosita mocked them.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you are jealous because you don¡¯t have a father, neither did you have a man to call you own, so, I¡¯m not surprise of your jealousy.¡± Katherine said angrily at Rosita.


    ¡°What? Do you just say all those to me? How dare you?¡± Rosita raised her hand to pped Katherine but Luna was fast enough to grab her hand before she descended it on Katherine.


    ¡°How dare you raise your hand on my daughter? Are you mad? Can¡¯t you see that she is just a kid and you want to spank her face? Have you any fear?¡± Luna red at her angrily, pulling Katherine to her back.


    ¡°Oh! So because you were given the chance to sleep in my alpha¡¯s room, you have already grown wings right?¡± Rosita walked closer to Luna, ¡°I pity you because you don¡¯t know me, you are only acting ording to your feelings not with your brain, do you remember that you are just a weak wolf here while I am the alpha¡¯s beta.¡± She chuckled, ¡°I hate you and I was thinking of facing you alone, so warn your talkative of a pup to stay out of my face, as I¡¯ve rightly said, I hit hard and trust me, you should really watch your back.¡± Rosita turned and walked away immediately.


    Luna shut her eyes and a lone tears rolled out of her eyes, she was scared, she can¡¯t lie and she hated herself that she was so weak that she can¡¯t protect herself talk less of her children. ¡°I¡¯m a failure to my children.¡± She thought and cried within.


    ¡°Hey, are you okay?¡± She heard Damien said and she opened her eyes, only to see him in her front.


    ¡°Youe back.¡± She hugged him and cried, wetting his shirt.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Damien asked her, ¡°She was okay just now, so what happened?¡± He wondered and hugged her back, gently patting her back.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Damien asked the kids, noticing their moods too.


    ¡°The ugly woman that was here when you left wanted to p Katherine because Katherine told her the truth. Katherine even forgot to tell her that she is ugly but she really raised her hand to p her but mom defended Katherine and she insulted mom.¡± Xander exined to Damien.


    ¡°Is that true?¡± Damien asked the others and they nodded their heads. ¡°Who is this ugly woman?¡± He further asked them, he didn¡¯t want to believe that it was Rosita.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know her but she always insults mummy, only mummy knows her.¡± Katherine said and Damien nodded.


    ¡°Okay, I will like to have a private talk with your mom. How about you go out of the pack house to y and buy some ice cream?¡± Damien told them with a smile and they three frowned.


    ¡°That is a really tempting offer daddy, but mom is not feeling fine right now and we know that you will take care of her, so yes! We¡¯re going to go out of the pack house for a tour and ice cream! Yeah!¡± They jubnt and ran off immediately.


    Damienughed and mind linked Samuel, one of his guards to take as much as enough guards with himself to go with the heirs and to make sure that no harm before them.

 #2 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82.


    Damien ckhood pulled Luna Morgan to sit on hisp as he sat down on the flowered bench in the garden.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Please my dear, talk to me.¡± He persuaded her affectionately. She have stopped crying by then but she remained silent.


    ¡°What is it that is bothering you so much Sunshine, please tell me. I really want to know, I care so much about you.¡± He pacified her again but still nothing.


    Damien sighed, ¡°You have always thought that nothing frightens me, that I am always strong to hold my pains in but trust me Sunshine, you have always been wrong. When Marisol, myte luna, was diagnosed with sickness, I thought that I can never feel more worried for someone buttely, I just realize that I was wrong, even as you are perfectly fine I¡¯m still very well worried about you. I care a lot for you Luna and somehow, I just have to love you. I fell for you without you even trying and you don¡¯t know what your tears is doing to me, it makes me feel so useless for I am unable to take your pains away.¡± Damien got hold of her hand and ced a light kiss on her knuckles then continued.


    ¡°Everybody think you are weak but I can proof it to you that you are not, you shouldn¡¯t believe what others think of you. You know I¡¯ve always thought of you to be weak too but when I saw that scar in your stomach, my thought of you being weak flew out of the window, a weak wolf cannot raise three pups up for eight years to be good, it takes only the strongest wolf to make that possible and you did. When you told me that your formal mate wants you back, I couldn¡¯t me him, I¡¯m sure he must have seen what I¡¯m seeing in you but I¡¯m d I have you first.¡± He pulled her closer and pecked her hair.


    ¡°Trust me Luna, if the triplets turn out to be someone else kids, I will take them to a witch and turn them to be mine.¡± Damien said and Lunaughed.


    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary because they are yours. I don¡¯t really have any other man in my life till I met you again.¡± Luna told him.


    ¡°I know, and I¡¯ll forever be grateful to the moon goddess for bringing us back together. Tell me what makes you cry Sunshine and I promise you that you will not cry of it anymore.¡± Damien promised.


    Luna gazed at him then faced her nails, ¡°It was your beta. She have told me before that she likes you and then, I was scared of you so I didn¡¯t want you, then I gave her my words that you are hers but now, I want you just the way you want me and she is making me to feel bad that I backed out on my words.¡± She finally exined to him.


    ¡°If she is the one that caused you to cry, then trust me, there is nothing to cry for, she can do nothing to you as I am by your side and I¡¯m not nning of leaving you any time soon.¡± Damien assured Luna.


    ¡°But she threatened me! And she was looking dead dangerous while doing so like she don¡¯t give a fuck if I¡¯m the mother of the heirs or not. She really meant it Damien.¡± She told him but Damien only chortled.


    ¡°Come here.¡± He turned her face to himself and kissed her slowly, pouring all his feelings into the kiss with his hands wrapped tightly around her waist.


    ¡°You are safe here with me.¡± He muttered between the kiss and continued to devour her lips.


    ¡°Just enjoy it when itsts!¡±


    ***


    Rosita was in her room one night when a knock resounded on her door. ¡°The door is opened.¡± She told whoever was at the door as she was feeling toozy to stand up and opened the door.


    The door opened and Damien entered.


    ¡°My alpha!¡± She called shocked and made a sade. That was the first time Damien would ever entered her room.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m just here to talk and to ask a few questions.¡± Damien said and made himselffortable on her couch. Her room was just like Luna¡¯s room, wide, beautiful,fortable and amodating.


    Rosita gently sat down back on her bed, ¡°Do you care for anything my alpha?¡± She asked him, stood from the bed and went towards the fridge in her room.


    ¡°Sure, water will do.¡± Damien replied and rxed on the couch morefortably, facing the ceiling.


    ¡°Okay my alpha.¡± She poured some water into a ss cup and took it to Damien. ¡°Here you go my alpha.¡± She dropped the cup on a small table she pulled to Damien¡¯s front and went back to sit on her bed.


    ¡°Have I ever treated you unfairly?¡± Damien suddenly asked her after a minute of silence.


    Rosita raised her head to look at him but he wasn¡¯t staring at her, so she replied him. ¡°No, my alpha.¡±


    ¡°When I always punish my offenders, do you ever fell a victim of my punishment?¡± Damien asked again.


    ¡°No, my alpha.¡± She replied too.


    ¡°And why is it that you were never a victim? Is it because you are so perfect?¡±


    This time, Rosita began to feel ufortable but she replied him anyways with her eyes glued to him. ¡°No, not because I am perfect, my alpha but it has always been you who stop me from offending you.¡± She replied him and couldn¡¯t help but wondered, ¡°Where is this heading?¡±


    ¡°Have I ever cheated you or do you any bad?¡±


    ¡°No, my alpha.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you threatening my family?!¡± He suddenly snapped at her as he had been asking her all the other questions gently.


    ¡°What do you mean my alpha?¡± Rosita asked clueless.


    ¡°Listen, Luna was just the mother of my heirs¡­.¡±


    ¡°That is what I¡¯m trying to proof to her my alpha, I want her to know her ce.¡± Rosita said, cutting Damien off.


    Damien raised his head and stared at her, ¡°Do you just cut my words off?¡± He asked her dangerously.


    Rosita gulped when she realized her mistake. ¡°I¡¯m terribly sorry my alpha.¡± She said but widened her eyes when she realized that her alpha hated the word ¡®sorry¡¯, so she quickly added, ¡°Sorry too is a mistake my alpha.¡±


    Damien stood up from her couch and walked closer to her. ¡°I don¡¯t care about all these things you¡¯re bluffing, I am only here to warn you to stay away from Luna, she was the mother of my heirs but now the woman I love. I love her and my pups so much, so I¡¯m warning you Rosita, the only reason that still give you the privilege of standing here is your father but I will stop thinking about your father if you mistakenly hurt my family. Be warned!¡±

 #2 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83.


    Beta Rosita was still in the room with Damien, hisst statement hit her so hard and she closed her eyes in shock before replying him, ¡°You don¡¯t love her my alpha, you are only under pressure and you thought of getting over yourte mate with her. How do you think Marisol will feel my alpha?¡±


    ¡°What? I don¡¯t understand!¡± Damien snapped in disbelief.


    ¡°You im to love yourte luna, my alpha, snap out of it! Even if you are beginning to develop some tiny feelings for her as she is the only female that is closest to you but that doesn¡¯t mean that she likes you back! You have just not notice that your real true mate has been under your nose all these while and she has been doing everything for you to notice her but you didn¡¯t, only for you to bring a weak wolf in here and you are iming to love her which is not possible!¡± Rosita voiced out and Damien busted intougher, a really dryugh that was obviously fake and was filled with mockery but he had tough to calm his raising anger.


    ¡°If I get you well Rosita, are you indirectly saying that you are my new mate or what?¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes my alpha.¡± Rosita walked closer to Damien in an attempt to grab his hands but the re she received from him got her trembling and retrieving her hands. ¡°You have to believe me my alpha, no one can be good by your side except me. I¡¯m smart, strong, beautiful, curvy, hot and cruel just like you. If we both get mated together, the pack will be more stronger that no one will want to wage war against us, we will be feared and the world will tremble tremendously even at the mentioning of our name.¡± Rosita told him, her eyes glinting mischievously.


    Damien was silent for a while as he stared at her, ¡°How can a werewolf be so evil? I don¡¯t do all those evil things for my own pleasure actually, I did them to forget Marisol but here is someone, who is willingly an evil wolf.¡± He thought and decided not to answer her, he just turned to the door and began to leave.


    ¡°Is that not what you want my alpha? For the pack to be the best of all times. Then why are you not replying me?¡± She stopped him with a frown.


    ¡°What I wanted was to get over Marisol and my pack became the most feared in the process, I need no ally to achieve my aim then and I need none now. Right now, I don¡¯t want to be evil like I was but if anyone pushes me by hurting my family, I don¡¯t know what I will do but I¡¯m sure I will be more evil than before. I don¡¯t joke with them Rosita and about Luna, I am sure that my feelings for her is mutual and I can never choose you over her.¡±


    ¡°But why? What is she having that I¡¯m not?¡±


    ¡°She is more beautiful and appealing to the eyes and besides, you can¡¯t bepared with her, she is a lot of things you¡¯re not. And like always, I agree with my pups on the matter concerning you, you are too ugly and evil for my liking, if you think you are beautiful, just look at Luna and look at yourself again and you will understand what I mean. Get over your obsession for me and be good.¡± Damien left her room after.


    ¡°No!!!¡± Rosita angrily pushed her study table away with the books on it flying around the room, she went to her makeup table and pushed all her makeup away, broke her mirror and turned her wardrobe upsidedown.


    ¡°He loves me, I¡¯m so sure of it! He is just blind to see me now because of that weak wolf¡¯s presence, I will clear her off and take my rightful position, beat that!¡± She shouted madly as she sat down on the bed, breathing rapidly.


    ***


    Damien went to Luna¡¯s room immediately he left Rosita¡¯s room, he opened her door and peeked in, ¡°Are you sleeping?¡± He inquired from her when he saw her lying on her bed.


    Luna opened her closed eyes, ¡°Damien.¡± She called silently and Damien entered her room. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± She questioned him. She was almost in the dreand, she just returned to her room from the kids¡¯ room and she was stressed out, though, she never showed it to her kids.


    ¡°Is it a crime of me toe here Sunshine? If yes, I will love to be guilty of the crime always.¡± He asked her looking around the room as if he was searching for something, ¡°Your room is just as beautiful, I¡¯m sure it isfortable enough.¡± He said then turned to Luna. ¡°Are you nning of sleeping without me?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Yes. I thought you are busy and your pups gave me a long day. It wasn¡¯t easy, I¡¯m still waiting for a day when you will babysit them. You will understand what I mean.¡± Lunained sleepily and closed back her eyes.


    Damienughed and took long strides to her side. ¡°Hey love, you can¡¯t sleep just yet!¡± He aid her off the bed and helped her to hisps as he sat on the bed.


    ¡°Please Damien, I¡¯m tired and all I need right now is a long rest.¡± Luna pleaded.


    ¡°I really want to go somewhere with you.¡± He told her and gently kissed her lips.


    Then continued when he removed his lips from hers, ¡°Come on baby, wake up and let¡¯s go. I really want to show you something.¡±


    ¡°But you can show me the something some other times, I¡¯m really tired today.¡± Luna disagreed with him.


    ¡°I have to find a solution to your problem then since I really want to show it to you today.¡± He said and kissed her again, this time harder and breathtaking.


    Damien held her head in ce with his hand on her nape and the other holding tightly to her waist, he kissed her deeper, shoving his tongue into her mouth and Luna began to respond slowly to his kisses. The hand holding her nape tardily moved to her chest and he grabbed one of her boobs and squeezed it mildly, earning a moan from her.


    ¡°Damien¡­ gosh!¡±


    ¡°Are you still sleeping?¡± He asked her between the kiss.


    ¡°Yes please I¡¯m sleeping, kiss me more harder.¡± Luna left out risque in a moan.


    ¡°You are bing naughty Sunshine.¡± Damien muttered smiling and disengaged from her lips.


    Luna smiled and gently opened her eyes and stared into Damien¡¯s eyes before noticing her environment.


    ¡°Ah!¡±

 #2 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84.


    Damien ckhood took Luna Morgan to a very beautiful flowered garden, one that was different from the one in his pack house and Luna saw that Damien was sitting on the grass while she was still on hisps.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Luna shouted. She startled and fell hard on her butt.


    ¡°Are you okay Sunshine?¡± Damien asked and squatted to her side.


    ¡°No! I¡¯m not okay! Where is this ce? How do we got here? Because I was in my room like a minute ago and I¡¯m freaking out right now!¡±


    ¡°This is where I alwayse to during heat, you know that I didn¡¯t have a mate and I refused to go down with another woman.¡± Damien told her.


    Luna calmed down immediately, she held Damien and he helped her up, ¡°How did you find this ce? Here is damn beautiful!¡± She asked and told him before having a proper look around in pure admiration.


    Damien began to lead her deeper into the garden before replying her. ¡°I didn¡¯t find it, I will just say that we made it. Marisol brought the idea and I put it into action, though she never had the chance to visit here before she died.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for your lost.¡± Luna said and caressed his arm gently to console him.


    ¡°Its fine. When I was still alone that you and the kids were not there, I always find it difficult to say that I¡¯m over her because I wasn¡¯t but now, after spending a few weeks with you and the kids, I can confidently say that I¡¯m over her and I mean it Luna, I¡¯m really over her.¡± Damien told her, gently picking his words and her eyes became teary as she was moved by his words.


    ¡°That¡¯s touching Damien and I wish we will remain like this forever but who am I kidding? There are still a lot of enemies here around that are not ready to leave us be.¡±


    Damien halted, stopping her from continuing her steps. ¡°I talked with her.¡± He said.


    ¡°You talked with who?¡± Luna required from him clueless.


    ¡°Rosita. She is not going to threaten you anymore.¡± He assured her.


    Luna sighed, ¡°She is my main enemy right now and I still don¡¯t get what I did to her.¡± Luna said.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, just don¡¯t think of her anymore, she is the least of my problem and she can¡¯t hurt you unless she wants to face me first. Erase it from your mind and be positive because I¡¯ve warned her.¡± Damien gave her an assurance.


    Luna hugged him tightly, ¡°Thank you.¡± She appreciated and held him tighter.


    The hug was way too tight but Damien didn¡¯t mind. ¡°You have not seen anything yet Sunshine, I told myself that I willpensate you for winning my heart without even trying and for bringing up our children, so its fine. We are here.¡±  He told her and disengaged from the hug.


    Luna stood on her toes and pecked him. ¡°I love you and I¡¯m d it has to be you.¡± She whispered to him.


    ¡°I swear Sunshine, if you say any other thing this cutely, I will forget about the date and take you right now and here. You are just too beautiful and I love you so much.¡± He stared at her affectionately.


    Lunaughed and hit his chest, ¡°Stop being charming.¡± She turned around and beheld the beautiful table and chairs that were neatly arranged in the heart of the garden.


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    ¡°You love it?¡± Damien asked her.


    ¡°Of course.¡± She replied happily.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s get this done with, who knows, we can end the date in my room with you moaning my name tirelessly.¡± Damien teased and pulled a seat for her to sit.


    ¡°Too naughty.¡± Luna red at him yfully.


    Damien took his seat andughed. ¡°I love ying a fair game.¡± He took the wine on the table and poured some inside the two ss cups on the table. ¡°Here, let¡¯s make a toast.¡± He gave Luna one, then raised his ss and said, ¡°To a new beginning.¡±


    ¡°To a new beginning.¡± Luna replied back and clink her ss with his before they both sipped their drinks with a smile on their faces and their eyes not leaving each other.


    ¡°Tell me about your stay in your formal pack. Your story is always interesting but sad and I love hearing it.¡± Damien told Luna.


    Luna sighed, ¡°There is nothing interesting there in being maltreated.¡± She told him.


    ¡°There must be some tiny interesting things there too,e on.¡± He persuaded her.


    ¡°There was nothing.¡± Luna said but suddenly startedughing when she remembered something.


    ¡°Tell me about it.¡± Damien said to her when he understood what was going on.


    ¡°I was hungry that day, I mean so hungry and Drac stole the young alpha¡¯s breakfast for me.¡± She said and continuedughing and Damien chuckled.


    ¡°Were you caught?¡±


    ¡°No. Though madam Sandra knew it was me who ate the food but she said nothing. Trust me, that was a very good meal and even though I told Drac not to steal again, I still wish he steal another one for me.¡± Lunaughed and Damien joined her.


    ¡°You just look like a saint but you¡¯re not.¡± Damien said and continuedughing.


    ¡°But who is madam Sandra?¡± Damien asked, ¡°I mean she must be someone closer to you for her to keep your secret.¡± He added.


    ¡°She was the chief maid then but she is dead now, she died while trying to safe me.¡± Luna said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± Damien held her hand on the table.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how she did it but when I got banished from the pack, my stepmother and sister was hellbent of ruining me and it was easier for them because I am weak. Somehow, madam Sandra and the luna knew that I can¡¯t make it to the boarder on my own, madam Sandra maneuvered her way around and gave her powers to me and I was able to escape.¡± Luna exined.


    ¡°I will love to meet them and thank them for saving you on my behalf.¡±


    ¡°They are both dead.¡± Luna said, her voice cracked.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Damien consoled, noticing that she was about to cry.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± Luna told him and sniffed, a lone tear escaped her eyes.


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem like that to me. I know what will cheer you up.¡± Damien told her and stood up.


    ¡°Oh please, not kissing again.¡± Luna said and Damienughed.


    ¡°Who is talking about kissing? Now tell me, who is the naughty one?¡± Damien teased her and she got covered with blush.


    ¡°I thought¡­.¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin yourself. Now look at me, how do you see this?¡± Damien removed his jacket and top.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Luna asked, a lot of dirty things already disying in her mind.


    ¡°Hmm, I love this more. How about this?¡± Damien removed his pair of trousers, leaving him only in his underwear and Luna shut her eyes immediately with her hands fastened on them.


    ¡°I¡¯m not ready for this!¡± She said.


    ¡°Neither am I.¡± Damien said and a silent enveloped them.


    ¡°Damien, are you there?¡± Luba asked after a while with her eyes still shut. No response came to her and she became scared, she opened her eyes and a growled startled her.


    ¡°Ah!¡±

 #2 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85.


    Luna was astonished as she stared at the transformation before her.


    Damien had transformed to his wolf, his fur was thin, it was white in color and had a touch of sun yellow color around him, his frame was so huge that if he opened his mouth, he would swallow her without any stress and it got her heart biting.


    ¡°Oh my gosh!¡± Luna eximed as she continued to stared at him in utter disbelief.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°Woosh!¡± Dam growl and moved more closer to Luna who was still startled, she involuntarily took a step backwards.


    ¡°Hey, what are you doing? Step back.¡± She said, a little bit frightened.


    Dam stopped on his track and studied Luna for a while before closing the gap between them in a fast pace, he carried her with his head and threw her to his back in a twinkle of an eye and he dashed immediately to the woods, leaving the garden at once.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Luna shouted in fright, ¡°Put me down!¡± She yelled, holding tightly to his fur but Dam paid deaf ears to her and continued running, making sure that he didn¡¯t hurt her even by a mistake.


    ¡°Oh my! Please put me down!¡± Luna said but Dam ran faster, knocking out the air in Luna¡¯s throat, giving her a great difficult in breathing, ¡°I can¡¯t breathe!¡± Luna soon muttered as she puffed.


    Dam stopped running as he perceived that she was losing her grip on him, he dropped her on the ss in the middle of the wood and, transformed back to human then he carried her in his arms.


    ¡°Hey Sunshine, are you okay?¡± He shook her as she had her eyes closed but she was still puffing. ¡°Please talk to me my love, you are scaring me.¡± He muttered and continued shaking her.


    Luna opened her eyes gently, ¡°You want to kill me right?¡± She questioned him and Damien chuckled, he was d that she was okay and he pulled her into a bone crushing hug before apologizing.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°That was scary, don¡¯t do that again, I might die if you do it again.¡± Luna hugged him back, ignoring the fact that he was in the buff.


    ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you like him? He only wants to y with our new mate and he hates it that he almost killed you.¡± Damien told her and disengaged from the hug.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t warn me, if you did, I could have been prepared but you didn¡¯t.¡± Luna used him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He kissed her hair with philia. ¡°We love you damn much.¡± He muttered.


    ¡°I know and I love you back.¡± Luna replied back with the same affection and raised her head to kiss him.


    ¡°Will you love to y with Dam? He wants some times with you.¡± Damien asked when they disengaged from the kiss.


    ¡°Now you are talking. Give him some privilege already, will you?¡± Luna said with a smile.


    ¡°Of course Se?orita.¡± Damien answered with a mockery bow and stood up from her. He slowly transformed back to his wolf right in front of her and this time, he didn¡¯t frightened Luna, she was just smiling widely.


    ¡°You are beautiful.¡± She told Dam.


    Dam growled and fell on her feet for her to climb on his back.


    Luna took her time to climbed on him and to settled on his back. ¡°This is going to be a bumpy ride.¡± She thought and rxed on him to prevent herself from falling. ¡°Now, let¡¯s enjoy the night.¡± Luna muttered and Dam growl happily to the woods and everywhere were soon filled with their happy sounds as they fell on the grass, rolled over and get entangled into each other and they both fell in love with each other all over again.


    ***


    ¡°What the hell was that bullshit I witnessed?¡± Carl snapped at Rosita and she jerked up as he crashed into her room.


    Rosita sade, she was obviously frightened as she was still feeling down because of the way Damien turned her down, she was wondering of what he will be thinking of her then and she earnestly wished that she won¡¯t be demoted but Carl had to broke into her thoughts.


    ¡°Are you nut?¡± Rosita asked him with a deep frown on her face. ¡°How can you barge in here like that? What if I¡¯m naked or I¡¯m preparing to dress up?¡± She asked him angrily as she red at him.


    ¡°Do I look like I care about what you think or what you¡¯re doing? Do I tell you that I¡¯m ready to stare at your disgusting body? Look here, I¡¯m damn serious I¡¯m here for the strict business, don¡¯t you dare yell or shout at me anymore, I won¡¯t be this nice next time because you are still an object to me. I am an alpha and you are just a beta and nothing more!¡± Carl yelled at her, not in any way calm.


    Rosita was overly huffy. ¡°Do I look like I care about what you think or say? Do I need more of you in this n? No! Then why do you always make it seems like I need you more?¡± Rosita snapped back at him and he growled immediately, using his alpha voice on her that she had to stared up at his face and she calmed down when her eyes met with that of Carl¡¯s.


    ¡°You have to calm down and let¡¯s talk like two grown ups.¡± Rosita quickly persuaded because Carl¡¯s look was murderous and Carlton was threatening to take over his body to descend on Rosita to quenched their anger.


    ¡°What is the n now? They seems pretty closer to each other now.¡± Carl talked gently with his eyes closed as he slowly calmed down.


    ¡°Do you saw them together? Your aggressiveness seems to be one that was triggered.¡± Rosita noticed and stated.


    ¡°I saw them together and I wish I didn¡¯t. He even had the goddamn right to carry my mate on hisps and to kiss her. I hate him so much and I wish to have her to myself right this moment.¡± Carl said and find his way to her couch to sit down.


    ¡°Then, consider it done!¡±

 #2 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86.


    Carl sat on the couch and looked around the room, ¡°Why is this ce looking so disgusting and dirty?¡± He asked Rosita arrogantly.


    ¡°Mind the reason for your being here and shut up.¡± She snapped at him in embarrassment.


    ¡°For thest time Rosita, don¡¯t talk to me with all thesemanding words like the ¡®shut up¡¯ you just utter, don¡¯t say I don¡¯t warn you want you see the consequences of disobedience.¡± Carl warned her in his deepest tone.


    ¡°What do you said you saw again and where did you see it?¡± Rosita asked him just to take Carl¡¯s mind away from his warning to her. Not like she mind anything about what he thought or said, she was only like that because she needed Carl in her new n.


    ¡°I was in the room secretly watching over my mate until he entered and took her away, not without touching and kissing her. I hate to remember that scene, it gets me burning and the urge to kill your alpha was so overwhelming but I have to keep my part of the n.¡± Carl said with a sigh to calm himself down. He was trying hard to keep the scene when Damien was kissing Luna off his head because it really boiled his heart.


    ¡°He is talking like he can fight my alpha, like he is stronger than my alpha. How dare he think of my alpha to be so weak?!¡± She thought angrily but kept a smile facade on her face.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get your mate tonight. If more procrastination is done, I¡¯m afraid we will lose at the end of our game.¡± She told Carl.


    ¡°What should I do now? I don¡¯t think they are around the pack house, are we going to wait for them?¡± Carl asked


    ¡°Of course, if it is true that you want your mate just the way I want mine, then we have to put all other things behind us and focus on our happy ever after. We shouldn¡¯t expect everything to go smoothly if we want to achieve a perfect goal, we have to face some difficulties but we must ovee.¡± Rosita stated like a motivational speaker.


    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s right. I will wait for them then.¡± Carl agreed and they both waited for them patiently, straining their ears to listen to any door closing which would indirectly tells them that Damien and Luna were back.


    They were in silence for minutes until Carl broke it, ¡°Aren¡¯t we suppose toe up with a subsidiary n? You know that Luna can be unpredictable at times and she can refuse toe with me again.¡± Carl told Rosita as he thought of it.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Don¡¯t worry, I always have a n B. Just do your part in this n A first and we will know what to do after and I think they are here.¡±


    Carl and Rosita listened carefully and of course, they heard the sound of door opening and closing. They waited for a longer while and heard the door opening and closing again and they realized that Damien must have left Luna¡¯s room.


    ¡°This is very good if it is what I¡¯m thinking, let¡¯s go on with the ns. Go now and do your part.¡± Rosita told Carl and he stood up immediately.


    ¡°What will you do when I¡¯m gone? Are you just going to sit down here waiting?¡± Carl asked her.


    ¡°Yes I will be here but I don¡¯t see any reason why you wille here again if the n goes as nned.¡± She stated and he stared at her strangely. He didn¡¯t just trust her no matter how hard he tried to trust her in that their n, somehow, she seems to be dubious and not trustworthy.


    ¡°I¡¯m just over thinking stuffs, she can do nothing than a dead rat.¡± He concluded in his mind and left without saying any other thing to her.


    ¡°Thanks to the moon goddess that he¡¯s gone. Now, let¡¯s move to n B.¡± She thought chuckling as she ced her palm on a smooth surface on the wall beside her wardrobe and it gave way to an opened space like door and she walked inside the dark room still chuckling.


    ***


    Carl met no guard outside Luna¡¯s room when he got there and he entered freely.


    ¡°Luna.¡± Carl called Luna in a whisper and walked closer to her.


    Luna stirred awake. ¡°Go away Damien, I really need this sleep please.¡± She said sleepily as she tried to catch some more sleep but it was impossible with Carl¡¯s present.


    ¡°Please Luna, open your eyes. It¡¯s me, Carl.¡± He told her and she jerked up immediately with sleep wipingpletely away from her eyes.


    ¡°Carl.¡± She called to be sure and stared at him with her eyes widely opened as she saw that he was real and he was staring right back at her. ¡°Wait, am I not dreaming?¡± She asked to be sure.


    ¡°Of course you¡¯re not.¡± Carl replied her and gently sat down on the bed beside her.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± She asked him and created some space between them.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to see you. I miss you so much.¡± He told her with a lot of veneration and love, he pulled closer to her and got hold of her hand.


    ¡°Carl, you shouldn¡¯t be here.¡± She said and gently removed her hand from his, a gesture which hurts him so much.


    ¡°Why?¡± He questioned her.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, it is just not right.¡± Luna answered him.


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to say that. This is right, you¡¯re my mate and I love you.¡± Carl said and Luna raised her head immediately to stared at him.


    ¡°What?¡± She asked in disbelief.


    ¡°Yes Luna, I love you so much. Please baby,e back home, I miss you and I need you. My pack needs you and I know that Sandra will be happy with you finally being okay and remember, there is no stepmother or stepsister to treat you bad.¡± Carl persuaded her.


    ¡°But my kids¡­..¡±


    ¡°You can alwayse here to see your kids, I promise I won¡¯t stop you froming. I swear on Sandra¡¯s grave.¡± He cut Luna short and swore.


    ¡°But there is Damien too, I¡­..¡±


    ¡°You will forget about him in no time and you will not have to think of him when you¡¯re with me trust me. Just give me onest chance, Please Luna, just one chance.¡± He held her hand again and Luna allowed him this time and she stared speechlessly at him.

 #2 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87.


    It was still in the night in the ck Hood pack, Carl was still in the room with Luna and they both were sitting silently in their different thoughts until Luna came into a conclusion.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Carl, I can¡¯t go with you.¡± She told him and removed her hand from his, he then decided to stop himself from holding her hand again.


    Not like Luna was thinking of who to choose between Carl and Damien, she was only thinking of the perfect way to turn down Carl¡¯s offer. She wouldn¡¯t have had any issue with following Carl back to his pack if he hade to her before she got used to Damien and then, she didn¡¯t wanted to be separated from Damien.


    ¡°What?! I don¡¯t understand, you are my mate Luna, you can¡¯t livepletely without me by your side and same goes with me.¡± Carl said. He wasn¡¯t expecting Luna to turn him down yet again, and to think of going back to the pack house without her really sent some chills down his spine.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave here, I love it here.¡± Luna replied him, she didn¡¯t wanted to include Damien in her speech, so that Carl won¡¯t be feeling really bad.


    ¡°But why? I bet you always wish I find you when you were in the human world, and I would have dly had if you didn¡¯t hide so well. I have been looking around for you and I know you waited too but just when I found you, you are saying that you don¡¯t want me anymore. Why? What changes?¡± Carl asked her soberly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know that I will fall in love with him, I don¡¯t know that I will be willing to spend the rest of my life with him but he made me and I love it, I¡¯m having nothing to regret.¡± Luna finally said.


    ¡°You just said that you love him Luna, who do you love? Cause I¡¯m right here and you should love only me since I¡¯m your mate!¡± Carl said to her almost in a yell, he was already getting pissed off.


    ¡°I love Damien. I love him so much and he is now my mate. For the first time in my life, the moon goddess is merciful to me and she gave me a second chance real mate and that is Damien, you are just my ¡®by chance¡¯ mate, one that was supposed to help me in my early life of suffering but she is good to me and gave me Damien. If you haven¡¯t rejected nor neglected me on that day you found out about me being your mate, I wouldn¡¯t have met Damien. I was so down and devastated that day and I ran from the pack house to the bar down the street and no one really cared, I got drunk and found myself among the horny wolves but still no one was there, not even my so called mate¡­..¡±


    ¡°I was still confused then, I was in my room thinking.¡± Carl cut her short.


    ¡°Do I look like I care about where you were or what you were doing? Its better you listen now.¡± Luna asked Carl calmly but with a re and he bowed his head in shame, refusing to replied her.


    Luna continued when she saw that he wasn¡¯t ready to reply her, ¡°So after finding myself among the horny wolves and saw that nobody came to my rescue, I dashed into the woods to keep myself safe but I met him and I know immediately that he is my new mate because I found myself calling him that and he reacted to my touch and we got the intimate done. Now tell me, am I suppose to leave him and go with you?¡± She questioned Carl but her was silence.


    ¡°If you have no answer to my question then shut up and allow me to live my life now that I¡¯m at peace with him.¡± Luna said with a snap. She was trying hard to keep her anger and pain at bay but he was making it impossible.


    She thought, ¡°When I was suffering and was praying earnestly for someone to rescue me, he wasn¡¯t there but now, when I¡¯m already happy with someone I love, he wants to take me away from him? Who does that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, there is nothing I can say to you than to tell you how sorry I am, I don¡¯t know that you went through all those things and I don¡¯t know that you are already in love with Damien. I¡¯m sorry that I have to make you to remember everything you must have been trying to forget.¡± Carl apologized. ¡°We lost her to him already but I¡¯m d she will be happy with him.¡± He thought sadly, he was almost in tears.


    ¡°Its perfectly okay, I understand. Don¡¯t worry Carl, the moon goddess will be merciful to you too and give you a better mate.¡± Luna gave him a smile as she told him.


    ¡°I will put that in mind.¡± He replied, his voice cracking a little, he was really hurt but there was nothing he can do than to allow her to be happy with Damien.


    ¡°You will be fine, I¡¯m sure of that, anyways, you should start going, its almost morning and I haven¡¯t have the time to sleep. Please leave and help me to close the door behind you.¡± Luna said andid back on her bed, putting their conversation into a stop.


    ¡°If you need anything Luna, just call me and I wille running, anything at all, even something that Damien cannot do for you, all you have to do is to call me.¡± Carl told her seriously and stood up from her bed.


    ¡°Okay I will, thank you.¡± She said to him but thought within, ¡°Is there anything that Damien cannot do for me? The answer should be no, not a single thing, then I won¡¯t be needing Carl anytime soon.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± Carl said and headed for the door. ¡°Good night.¡± He wished her and left her room without waiting for her reply.


    ¡°We lose her for good and it hurts damn much!¡± Carl said to Carlton and it growl in his head and Carl¡¯s face soon became wet with tears.

 #2 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88.


    Luna Morgan was unable to sleep when Carl left, she had already switched off the light but she was busy thinking of her time in the Crystal pack and somehow, she missed the pack and made up her mind to visit there someday but not as the weak wolf they all know but as the luna of the ck Hood pack, a pack which happened to be the most powerful and feared pack of all times.


    Luna was still lying silently on her bed when the door of her room opened silently and someone entered. She became at alert and jerked up from her bed, she got frightened when she saw a shadow in her room.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there? Get out now!¡± Luna shouted at the shadow but the person was not moved by her shout but even walked closer to her.


    ¡°Shut up and let¡¯s do our business here silently.¡± The person said quietly in a whisper.


    Luna jerked upright and squatted on her bed as she made an attempt to shout but was stopped as the person jumped on her bed at that moment and got hold of her mouth, so her shout came out like a muffle.


    ¡°What do you think you are trying to do?¡± The person asked her and held her hands behind her.


    ¡°Hmm!¡± Luna trashed, trying to set herself free but the stranger was not having it until he heard a sound.


    ¡°Meow.¡± Drac meowed. It actually heard the struggles from Luna¡¯s room and knew immediately that she was in danger.


    ¡°Who the fuck let a cat in here?¡± The stranger asked rhetorically. ¡°Now leave and never return.¡±  He said to Drac.


    ¡°Meow.¡± Drac muttered but dangerously, he was ready to bounce on the stranger at any time and that was exactly what it did, it bounced on the stranger and got hold of his back tightly with it teeth and bite deeply into his skin, tearing a meaningful piece out.


    The stranger left Luna and tried to get hold of Drac, which was still behind him as he tried to keep his pain in because he didn¡¯t wanted to alert anybody with his whimpers.


    Luna saw that it was an opened wide space that was opened for her to escape and she took the opportunity, she opened the door to run straight to Damien¡¯s chamber but was met with a hard hit on the head. She fell down immediately, holding tightly to her head in pain, soon her hands began to fall from her head and the dizziness began to hit her hard, the only thing she remembered about the person that hit her was the face and the what she called him before she fainted.


    ¡°Carl!¡±


    ***


    ¡°Good morning kids, how was your night?¡± Damien greeted and asked the kids cheerfully as he entered the kids room in the morning.


    ¡°Good morning daddy.¡± They chorused but was obviously disappointed to see him.


    ¡°Why do I feel like you three are not really happy to see me?¡± He asked them and got in Annabelle¡¯s bed, staring at each of them as they made no attempt to get off the bed.


    ¡°Mom does not show up to dress us up for school, she knows that we will be starting the school today.¡± Xanderined.


    ¡°And she made sure to get our school things ready yesterday¡¯s night before she leaves here and she promised to wake up early.¡± Katherine added to what Xander said.


    ¡°And now, we arete for school and there is still no sight of her.¡± Annabellepleted.


    Guilt hit Damien immediately and he gulped after the kids stopped talking, he knew it was his fault that Luna was not present and he made sure they spent almost all the night together and only returned to her room early in the morning.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Okay, you three should not me your mom, you should me me instead, it is all my fault.¡± Damien told them and put on a sober look.


    ¡°What did you do to our mummy, daddy?¡± Katherine was the first to ask and she sat up on her bed immediately.


    ¡°I¡­.¡± Damien wanted to talk but a great pain hit him in his heart. That was not the first time he was feeling that pain that day, he had been feeling it since morning and it get worse even more at interval.


    ¡°Ah!¡± He growled and held his chest as he stood to his feet and began to staggered backwards. ¡°Lu¡­.. na!¡± Dam whispered in his head with difficulty as the pain was several and he headed straight to the kids door, leaving straightway as he was unable to control himself from going to Luna¡¯s room anymore.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening to daddy?¡± Annabelle panicked and got off the bed.


    ¡°Guys, I¡¯m just noticing this, Drac is missing.¡± Katherine and true to her words, Drac¡¯s bed was empty.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure that he is not missing, he must be with mom. Come on girls, let¡¯s go scold mom.¡± Xander said and they three left the room too.


    They got outside the room to Luna¡¯s room but got prevented from entering by the guards outside the room.


    ¡°What the hell is this? Why are you stopping us from entering our mother¡¯s room?¡± Katherine asked the guards frowning.


    ¡°It is the alpha¡¯s order, not ours.¡± A guard said and stood gantly on the door.


    ¡°Hmm, okay, if you say so.¡± Katherine said and winked to her siblings before turning to leave with them, they suddenly halted and pointed to something on the floor, ¡°What in mercy¡¯s name is that?¡± They asked the guards and they all left the door to check, only for the triplets to rush back to the door and opened it then entered before locking it on the guards faces.


    They threeughed and exchanged an high five as they were still facing the door, ¡°How dare they stopped us from entering mom¡¯s room?¡± Annabelle said arrogantly and they turned to the room.


    ¡°What happened here?¡± Xander wondered.


    ¡°And where is mom?¡± Katherine asked and walked further into the room.


    ¡°Katherine, what¡¯s that?¡± Annabelle asked as she pointed frighteningly at something on the floor, whose body was filled with blood.


    Katherine stared at what Annabelle was pointing at and her spirit left her body. ¡°Drac!¡±

 #2 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89.


    Damien ckhood had left the kids¡¯ room in pain and met the guards he assigned to be Luna¡¯s personal guard in front of her door.


    ¡°Have you seen her today?¡± He asked them, trying to keep his pain in. He was avoiding to be seen weak by his objects.


    ¡°No, my alpha.¡± They answered him as they already know who he was referring to, ¡°She has been inside her room since morning.¡± They added.


    The pain hit him harder at that time and he growled painfully.


    ¡°Are you okay my alpha?¡± The guards asked and went to his aid.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± He growled out and braced himself up for anything before entering Luna¡¯s room, closing the door behind him and rested his back on the door.


    ¡°S¡­.. Sunshine.¡± He called but got no response.


    ¡°What the hell is happening?¡± He wondered and entered the room fully.


    He noticed the sudden coldness and lifelessness in the room and shivered, he was scared for the second time in his life but he decided to be optimistic.


    Damien nced around the room and knew immediately that something had happened to Luna but what? He didn¡¯t know.


    He then mind linked the guards outside the room, telling them to keep everybody off the room including the kids.


    He nced at the bed and saw a reddish stain on it, he moved closer to stare at it and saw that it was a letter, covered and sealed with blood.


    He took the letter with shaking hands and opened it and read it within himself. The letter was short and understandably and it was written with blood.


    ¡°I got your little weak mate and guess this is where you say goodbye.¡± It read.


    Damien was rooted on the spot and was lost in his world until the cries of the kids brought him back.


    He turned back to them and walked closer to them when he saw that they were seriously crying. ¡°What is happening? Are you okay?¡± He asked them.


    ¡°Daddy, Drac.¡± Katherine said and pointed at Drac on the floor. Damien gasped and fell on his butt.


    Drac was on the floor with it body shred in parts, to the extent that it won¡¯t be recognized by a stranger who didn¡¯t know it before.


    Damien felt his heart leaving his body and all that came to his mind was, ¡°What if Luna has been killed too and her body shred too?¡± He sniffed in his tears.


    ¡°Daddy, someone killed Drac.¡± Katherinemented and hugged Damien, not minding that he was on the floor and that he himself wasn¡¯t okay.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I couldn¡¯t stop it.¡± He hugged her back, trying to pretend that all was well and he stylishly kept the letter in his pocket. ¡°They are too young to lose their mother, they are too young to feel pains.¡± He thought and sniffed in again.


    ¡°Drac is really dead, I wonder what happened to him.¡± Xander said and wiped his tears slowly.


    ¡°Since Drac is here and mom is not, then where is mom?¡± Annabelle asked Damien and Katherine looked around with Xander, only to see that Luna was not in anywhere around.


    ¡°Come here.¡± Damien said, he opened his arms wider for them and pulled them into an hug. ¡°Mom had to go to an important errand for me, that was what I wanted to tell you the other time. I¡¯m sorry it is all my fault that she broke her promise and still isn¡¯t here.¡± Damien lied. He reasoned that it won¡¯t be healthy for the kids to know that their mother was kidnapped.


    ¡°But daddy, Drac is brutally killed and this is mom¡¯s room. Aren¡¯t you supposed to be panicking like us? Or were you only pretending to like her!¡± Katherine snapped at Damien with tears still filling her eyes as she separated herself from Damien.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it baby, I don¡¯t like your mom, I love her! I love her so much and I can¡¯t hurt her because she is my mate. When you three be full wolves, then you will understand what I mean by mate, it is not possible for a wolf to hurt his mate and if he does, he will feel the same pain with her and as human, you can¡¯t possibly hurt yourself intentionally.¡± Damien exined to them and they nodded their heads.


    Although, they didn¡¯t really understood all what he said fully but they had a tiny knowledge of who mate was to a wolf, which was their other half.


    ¡°Your mom will be fine I promise you and Drac will be bury.¡± He said and stood up to his feet, he took hold of the kids hands and walked out of the room with them to his room, he didn¡¯t want them to leave his sight, he thought that since Luna was kidnapped, then the kids will be the next target of the kidnapper.


    ¡°Daddy, who will bath and feed us? I¡¯m already smelling like shit and I¡¯m hungry.¡± Annabelle whined.


    ¡°Allow the maids to do so for you, I really have to check out some things out in my study.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°But dad¡­¡±


    ¡°No but, babies, I have to bring your mom back home, okay?¡±


    ¡°Then we will rather bath ourselves.¡± Xander said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bath first but I¡¯m not hungry.¡± Katherine said and went to his inner room.


    ¡°Then suit yourselves but don¡¯t step out of this room okay?¡± Damien told them and left their room immediately without waiting for their response, he felt that he was already wasting more time to start his search.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare allow the kids off your sight and make sure you have some guards to be with them throughout the night. No scratch must be on their skin and I will make sure to skin you alive if you mistakenly allow them to get hurt.¡± Damien instructed the guards outside his room.


    ¡°Okay my alpha.¡± They all replied him, already sensing that something was not right but didn¡¯t dared to talk.


    Damien left them and went straight towards his study, he talked to a guard he met on the way.


    ¡°Get me Rosita right away. Find her around and just do everything in your power to bring her to me. You can go with as much guards as you desire, all that concerns me is for you toe back to my study with her.¡±


    ¡°Okay my alpha.¡± The guard bowed a little and left his sight while he continued his journey to his study.


    Damien paced around his study when he got there and he waited impatiently until the door opened.


    ¡°My alpha.¡±

 #2 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90.


    Damien was still in his study pacing around when the guards he sent on the errands to find Rosita arrived with her.


    ¡°My alpha.¡± The guards called to made their presence known. The guards didn¡¯t even searched for Rosita because she was in her chamber and on her bed, sleeping soundly with no thoughts of the morrow.


    Damien turned to them and hurriedly grabbed Rosita¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Where did you find her?¡± He questioned the guards.


    ¡°In her room my alpha, she was sleeping.¡± The guards answered him innocently.


    ¡°Leave us alone, leave this roompletely and make sure to lock the door behind you.¡± He told the guards, still straggling Rosita.


    ¡°Okay my alpha.¡± The guards replied looking clueless and left afterwards, making sure to locked up the door behind themselves.


    ¡°Where is she? Where did you took her to!?¡± Damien asked her immediately he saw that the guards were gone, his eyes were red and his grip on her tightened. He didn¡¯t wanted to make any assumptions in the presence of the guards to avoid the existence of fake news.


    ¡°Where is who my alpha? I have no idea of what you are saying!¡± Rosita asked him back and looked up to his eyes but quickly stared away from them immediately. They were burning in fury and they melted herpletely.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare think of messing with my head Rosita, you know what I¡¯m talking about and you know who I¡¯m asking you of!¡± Damien snapped at her and threw her across his study, breaking a full books shelf into pieces.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t know what you are talking about my alpha, I¡¯m innocent of any crime you are using me of, in fact! You are confusing me!¡± Rosita said almost in a yell and Damien ruffled his hair in pain and frustration.


    ¡°I¡¯m talking about Luna. She was kidnapped and you are apparently the only person who had a misunderstanding with her here in the pack house.¡± Damien said soberly. He was so confused that he was just staring at the space, trying to remember any of his enemies who have any idea about Luna. He knew that he was having a lot of enemies but none of them knew about Luna, he also knew that if thy know about her that she would be their number one target but he never announced her publicly, so the person that did the work must be someone in the pack house or someone, who knew much about the pack house without Damien knowing.


    Rosita gently stood up from the floor saying, ¡°I know nothing about her kidnapping, neither am I the person that kidnapped her. I might hate her for taking you away from me but I can¡¯t do anything to hurt you my alpha, I witnessed how broken you were when Marisol died and trust me my alpha, I don¡¯t want that experience for you anymore.¡±


    ¡°You know nothing about what Marisol¡¯s death did to me and if I mistakenly lose Luna, of which I know I won¡¯t, but if possibly I do, I will kill myself and my pups, so that we can reunite and have the kind of happy family we want in heaven.¡± Damien said and headed straight to the door but stopped at the door step, with his hand on the doorknob.


    ¡°But if I fish out the person behind the kidnapping, the person that had the gut to curse me and my pups nothing but pains, the person that thinks messing with my heart is fun, if I catch him or her, the person would have rather not been born than the kind of death I will make him die.¡± Damien said dangerously and opened the door to leave the study.


    ¡°I know who kidnapped her.¡± Rosita suddenly dered, causing Damien to halted and turned back to her immediately.


    ¡°What?¡± He asked again to be sure of what he heard.


    ¡°I know who kidnapped her.¡± She said again, this time with boldness, she was so sure of what she was saying.


    ¡°What do you mean by you know who kidnapped her? You were denying the fact that you know about her kidnapping a few minutes ago, and just now, you are iming to know who kidnapped her again? Why should I trust you?¡± Somehow, the only suspect he was having at that moment was her and she, iming to know the kidnapper gave him some chills, but he concluded that he was just over thinking.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry my alpha, I failed you as a beta, I should have told you about him since all this while but I thought your pups¡¯ mama could have enlighten you about him and now I think I¡¯m wrong.¡± Rosita raised her head to see Damien¡¯s reaction but he gave none, she then continued. ¡°His name is Carl, he was Luna¡¯s mate and he has been visiting her since like forever. I think they even slept together.¡± That statement got Damien because he gasped immediately.


    ¡°What? How dare you lie on her to my face!¡± He grabbed her neck again and transfered his pains in his grip, almost taking her breathe awaypletely.


    ¡°I¡­. I¡¯m not l¡­. lying m¡­.. my alpha, I know you could p¡­.. perceive his scent on her sometimes but he always covers his scent most t¡­.. t¡­.. times.¡± Rosita managed to say panting.


    Damien slowly released his grip on her neck and grabbed his head while bowing it, he growled because Rosita was right. He do perceive the scent on Luna but it was only a few times.


    ¡°I guess I¡¯m right then. I bet you are not important to her like you thought you are, she still wants her first mate and who knows, she can even follow him to his pack willingly.¡± Rosita said and watched as Damien growled in pain. ¡°Are you okay my alpha?¡± She made an attempt to touch him but a sharp re from his red eyeballs stopped her.


    He stood straight and questioned her, ¡°What did he nned to do with Luna?¡±


    ¡°He will mate with her and make her his Luna. He wants her just the way you do.¡± She exined.


    ¡°Then he will have to take me out before he can have her to himself. In as much as I want her too and I¡¯m having my pups with her then I¡¯m having more chances with her than him and then, I¡¯m taking her back.¡±


    ¡°But my alpha, don¡¯t you think that you are ripping her off her right?¡± Rosita asked with a frown.


    ¡°Try to find your mate and you will understand what I mean. I¡¯m getting my mate back.¡± He left the study immediately.


    ¡°Lame! Some! And to think that I rejected my mate because of him, only for him to be an ingrate.¡± Rositaughed menacingly. ¡°And oh! He wants his mate. Let¡¯s visit someone, shall we? But first, let¡¯s leave them scattered as sheep without shepherd.¡± She talked to herself and left the study.


    She met a guard on the hallway and stopped him. ¡°The alphamanded for a public announcement to be make, his pups¡¯ mama was kidnapped under his nose.¡±


    ¡°Okay my beta, I will do that right away.¡± The guard bowed before leaving and Rositaughed and walked away quietly.

 #2 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91.


    Damien went back to his chamber and met Annabelle and Xander in the sitting room.


    ¡°Where is your sister?¡± He asked them, seeing that Katherine was not with them.


    ¡°In your room, I bet she¡¯s sad, she¡¯s the closest to Drac.¡± Xander replied him and he sighed, knowing that he was right.


    ¡°She should understand that Drac is gone, I really don¡¯t want anyone to add to my problems right now.¡± He thought but said to the kids. ¡°I¡¯ll see her first. There is a man that wille here, his name is Abrams and he is a doctor. When hees, tell him to wait here for me.¡±


    ¡°Okay daddy.¡± They both chorused and Damien went to his room.


    ¡°Baby.¡± He called Katherine, got on the bed and pulled her into a hug. She was just sitting on his bed, staring into space when he came in.


    ¡°Everything will be fine, I¡¯m hurting too but I don¡¯t want to show it because our enemies will attack us when they notice that you¡¯re weak.¡± He said and rested his chin on her hair.


    ¡°Daddy, you didn¡¯t sent mom on an errand right?¡± She asked instead and Damien wasn¡¯t shocked as he knew that his children was smart and even way smarter than him.


    ¡°Katherine¡­..¡± He disengaged from the hug and stared at her teary eyes. ¡°I promise I will bring your mom back home. I cross my heart and promise you Katherine, you will not grow up without your mother.¡± He promised.


    ¡°Don¡¯t break your promise daddy, I¡¯m really trusting you on bringing mom back alive. Please don¡¯t break your promise and kick that ugly woman to safe mom.¡± Damien chuckled faintly, stood up from the bed and searched through his wardrobe, searching for dark wears that would be suitable for meeting with Carl.


    ¡°I need to be in a meeting with an alpha who knows about Luna¡¯s whereabouts, I¡¯m sure I will find her with him.¡± Damien said calmly, though he was dying inside.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t kidnapped mom, dad.¡± Katherine said as she stared at him.


    Damien turned to her immediately, ¡°What do you mean Katherine? Who are you talking about?¡± He questioned her.


    ¡°You might not believe me but I know things about mom that no one else knows about and that includes her rtionship with that other alpha, Carl.¡±


    ¡°So, she really was in a rtionship with him?¡± He asked frowning.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant. Just don¡¯t go to him, he knows nothing about mom¡¯s whereabouts.¡±


    ¡°You only got me more curious Katherine and I¡¯m going to see him.¡± He turned back to his wardrobe and found the perfect wears, a pair of ck ripped jeans and ck packing shirt.


    He went to his bathroom for a quick shower and dressed up. He rolled the sleeve of his shirt up to his elbow area and left a few buttons opened, exposing his sexy looking chest and brushed his hair backwards but some stubborn strands fell on his face, adding to his handsomeness. He dressed in the walk-in closet but styled his hair in the room.


    ¡°No wonder Xander always take longer time to dress up, he learned from you.¡± Katherine said to Damien.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    He chuckled, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t look weak if I¡¯m going to another pack, they can use the medium to attack, no one is to be trusted.¡± He stretched his hand to Katherine, ¡°Come on, you have to stay with your siblings, they need you just the way you do.¡±


    Katherine sighed and held his hand before walking out of the room with him.


    ¡°My alpha.¡± Abrams greeted immediately he saw Damiening out of the room with Katherine. He wasn¡¯t astonished to see Katherine leaving the room with Damien, ¡°They are his kids.¡± He thought.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Damien said to him, his strict attitude drastically returning.


    ¡°Where are you going daddy?¡± Annabelle asked Damien and stood up with Xander.


    ¡°You just arrived like a minute ago and you¡¯re already going out again.¡± Xanderined too.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to bring your mom back home.¡±  Damien replied and squatted to their level, he tucked Annabelle¡¯s hair behind her ear and ruffled Xander¡¯s own.


    ¡°Stop it daddy.¡± Xander said and arranged his hair back.


    Damien chuckled and got to his feet. ¡°Don¡¯t leave this room for anything and ask the guards outside for anything you need okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay daddy.¡± The three of them chorused and sat back on the couch.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go Abrams.¡± The kids watched the two adults leave quietly.


    Damien entered the car with Abrams and headed for the Crystal pack quietly until Abrams broke the silent atmosphere.


    ¡°Inasmuch as I don¡¯t want to talk my alpha, but I have to say this. That was quite a sight, you were smiling and¡­.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Damien cut him short before hepleted his words.


    ¡°But my alpha¡­¡±


    ¡°I thought I told you to shut it!¡±


    They both remained quiet till they got to the Crystal pack border and was allowed to enter the pack after an exchange of words with the pack guards.


    ¡°My alpha asked me to lead you to his throne room where he is with his elders.¡± A guard told Damien and Abrams immediately they alighted at the pack house.


    ¡°Then lead the way.¡± Damien snapped at the guard that he shivered. ¡°Weak!¡± He thought and growled.


    ¡°Calm down my alpha, you¡¯re here with a purpose and you will lose more time if you keep on scaring the guard.¡± Abrams said then faced the guard, ¡°Lead us to the throne room.¡± He said to him.


    ¡°P¡­ Please follow me.¡±


    Damien red at Abrams before following the guard behind, making sure that he left a great space between himself and the guard because he feared that he would kill the guard because he was so angry.


    ¡°Here arrives alpha Damien of the ck Hood pack and his friend.¡± A guard announced but Damien entered even before the guard couldplete his introduction.


    ¡°We need to talk!¡± He snapped at Carl, ignoring all the other persons in the room including the elders.


    ¡°You can¡¯t just badge in here and spill things out to our alpha like he is your servant!¡± An elder yelled at Damien.


    Damien stared sharply at the elder and he was in his front in a minute with his hand holding tightly to the elder¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Kindly repeat what you said!¡± He red at the elder with his eyes zing with fire. He was burning within and he has been keeping it in but the elder managed to make him lose guard.


    ¡°My alpha!¡± Abrams shouted running to him, ¡°You should stop, you are here for your bride and you shouldn¡¯t cause any harm!¡±


    Damien eyes snapped at Abrams, ¡°Did you just shouted at me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m dead!¡±

 #2 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92.


    Abrams was scared and he gulped. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He apologized but gulped again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for saying sorry.¡±


    Damien shook his head and released the elder, who fell on the floor weakly.


    ¡°I think this meeting ends here, we will seeter my alpha.¡± The elders all ran out of the throne room in fright.


    Damien ignored their weaknesses and faced Carl, ¡°Let¡¯s talk immediately.¡± He told Carl but gently this time.


    Carl sighed, he knew why he was there. ¡°Come with me.¡± He stood up from his throne and walked out of the room.


    ¡°He is not even that handsome, I¡¯m way handsome than him.¡± Damien thought and growled before following Carl and Abrams followed them behind.


    Carl led them to the garden in his pack and sat down on a seat in the garden.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± He questioned Damien.


    ¡°Where is Luna?¡± Damien asked him straight, refusing to sit down.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about, I¡¯m not with her.¡± Carl dered.


    ¡°What? Are you crazy? Do I look like I¡¯m here to y?¡± Damien shouted at him and grabbed his cor, pulling him up with it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t fucking know where she is! I don¡¯t take her neither will I forcefully take her away from you!¡± Carl shouted back at him, overlooking the fact that Damien was holding his cor tightly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t y with me at all, I¡¯m here for her and I¡¯m not here to joke at all! Rosita told me that you were the one that kidnapped her and I don¡¯t argued because you always sneak in my pack and inside her room and your scent lingered in her room when I went there to see her this morning!¡±


    Carl chuckled and jerked Damien¡¯s hands off his neck. ¡°You trust your beta so much I see.¡± He sat down back on his seat. ¡°Luna is my mate, but I am not ready to take her away from you and I can¡¯t hurt her. She wanted to stay with you and I allowed her to, I have already made up my mind to leave her be with you, since she chose you and that was what I did.¡± He said and messaged his nape.


    ¡°Why should I trust you? You like her also and will do anything in your power to have her, so why should I trust you?¡± Damien asked, folding his hands together with his eyes not leaving Carl.


    ¡°I don¡¯t expect you to believe me. I want her, yes but inasmuch as I want her to myself, I can¡¯t have her, I want her happiness even before mine and can¡¯t you see that her happiness is with you? Are you that dumb?¡± Carl asked and stared up at him.


    Damien gently sat on the seat given to him. ¡°Why were you in her roomst night if you aren¡¯t the one that took her? Don¡¯t you wrote that letter on her bed with Drac¡¯s blood?¡± He asked Carl gently but confusingly.


    ¡°I was in her room to see maybe I can still have her but I leave when I realized that I lost her already to you. You have to believe me this once and I¡¯m sure I don¡¯t write any letter, I came back to my pack after I left her room and I didn¡¯t brought her here.¡±


    Damien sighed heavily and held his head in his hands with his eyes tightly shut. ¡°Are you trying to tell me that you don¡¯t have her here? That you were not the person that took her?¡± He asked Carl, his voiceced with pain that Carl had to stared up at him in astonishment but answered him anyway.


    ¡°Yes.¡± He simply replied.


    ¡°No! Am I going to lose her too? But why?¡± He suddenly cried out in pain. The pain in his heart multiplied and he clutched to it growling.


    ¡°My alpha, are you okay?¡± Abrams asked and moved closer to him but prevented himself from touching him while Carl was just looking at them silently.


    ¡°Where is she? Where the fuck is she? Who has her?¡± He asked randomly and ruffled his hair, roughing everything together.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where she is my alpha but I¡¯m sure we will find her.¡± Abrams said but Damien was not having any of it.


    ¡°I promised Katherine that I will bring their mother back! I promised her that she won¡¯t lose her mother just the way she lost her cat! I promised myself that I will protect her! I promised myself that I won¡¯t lose her as the moon goddess gave me a chance to have another mate but look at me now, I was a failure because I failed Marisol, and now, I¡¯m a failure because I failed Luna and my kids.¡± Damien stood up from his seat dejectedly.


    ¡°I¡¯m useless and me, being the most powerful alpha is a senseless title because I couldn¡¯t even protect my mates.¡± He mutteredstly and left the garden.


    Abrams had his eyes and mouth widely opened with Carl, who was staring at Damien all those while.


    ¡°This is astonishing, don¡¯t tell me that he is broken because of a girl.¡± Abrams said, his eyes not leaving the route Damien went through.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m just as surprising, he is the strongest alpha and now, he is whipped and broken by girl. I guess he really worth being with Luna than me being with her.¡± Carl said and slowly shut his opened eyes.


    Abrams turned to Carl, ¡°Do you just witness how much he cares for her? Can you just forget about the girl and leave her for my alpha? Because I don¡¯t think he will have any other chance if he lose her.¡± He turned to leave but halted. ¡°Don¡¯t hesitate to visit my alpha if you have any idea of where she can be, he will really appreciate that.¡± He finally left Carl.


    Carl buried his head in his hands and wept. ¡°I have already made up my mind to leave her for him but I can¡¯t bear it if she dies. Where are you Luna? Where are you?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you forgetting something?¡± Carlton asked in his head.


    Carl thought for awhile and something clicked in his head, ¡°Rosita! She must have gone for her n B!¡±


    Carl stood up immediately and transformed to his wolf, dashing towards the woods and heading straight to the meeting ce he ned to meet Rosita in case of any n B.


    ¡°Just hold on Luna, I¡¯ming for you!¡±

 #2 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93.


    It was already in the afternoon when Rosita walked towards a room in a house with three men following her behind. The house was located at the outskirts of the ck Hood pack. An house she discovered a long time ago, where she had been doing all her evil deals with no one noticing, not even the alpha himself.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see who we have here.¡± She walked to the door with her hills making an heavy noise of clink with each step she took, she opened the door of the room and entered.


    The room was so dark but she could see everything in the room so clearly and could hear even the tiniest sound.


    ¡°Why is there no whimpering in this room yet?¡± She asked the men behind her with authority.


    ¡°She is still sleeping I guess. She had fainted from the effect of the hit on her head and now, she hasn¡¯t awaken.¡± One of the men answered her.


    Rositaughed before saying, ¡°Turn on the light in the room.¡± Shemanded and walked straight to the only seat in the room to sat down.


    One of the men with her went and turned on the light, giving away the real view of the room and there was Luna, who was lying on the cold floor with her hands and legs tied tightly together.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Wake her up.¡± Rositamanded again and rxed on her seat, already imagining how Luna will behave when she wakes up.


    One of the men grabbed a bucket of water next by and emptied it on Luna who was still sleeping. The bucket of water was stationed by a side in the room because of what it was used for, they didn¡¯t wanted a situation whereby they would have to look around for water just to wake Luna up.


    Luna jerked up from her sleep and regretted it immediately because of the pains that hit her hard.


    ¡°Ah!¡± She groaned in pain and tried to take her hands to ease off the pain especially the one affecting her head but realized that it was impossible to raised her hands.


    She looked around the room, her eyes escaping the people that was in the room with her, only to noticed the unfamiliar room.


    ¡°Ah! Where am I?¡± She shouted fearfully and stared at the chains that were tightly holding her hands and legs.


    ¡°I can see that you are dumb.¡± Rosita voiced out, already tired of her attitude.


    Luna looked at her sharply and gulped, her fears increasing by one hundred and one percent. ¡°What are you doing here with me?¡± Luna asked her, trying not to shuttered.


    Rosita chuckled annoyingly and stood up from her seat slowly walking closer to Luna. ¡°I told you to leave Damien alone for me right?¡± She asked Luna and squatted to her front.


    Luna looked her in her eyes without replying her question, she pretended to be brave and strong but she only fooled herself because Rosita could hear the racing of her heartbeat and it was clearly that of fear.


    ¡°I can see that you are already afraid even before I start my thing, which shouldn¡¯t be. Why do you stayed in the pack house and remain there even when you know that you can¡¯t live long if you do stay?¡± Rosita asked Luna and tucked her hair behind her ear in fake concerns, with an estranged smile.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t leave because I grew to love Damien and you know it. You are only being jealous because he chose me over you.¡± Luna told her, causing her smile to fade away that she grabbed Luna¡¯s chin painfully.


    ¡°Do you have any idea of what you are saying? He loves me, he is just too blind to see it because you have to show up with your bastards of pups and take my space away just the way Marisol did but as usual, I won¡¯t let that happen and guess what? You will have no time to say goodbye to your pups.¡± Rosita said dangerously, leaving a deep painful mark on her chin.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be saying any goodbye to my children anytime soon, just wait till Damien finds you and you will be sorry for your life.¡± Luna told her, gaining back her confidence at the mentioning of Damien¡¯s name.


    Rositaughed and fell back,ughing harder with her hands clenching to her stomach before saying between herugher, ¡°So, you still think that you are so special to him? Guess what? He is in his chamber right now, being merry that he has finally gotten rid of you.¡± She created a little distance between herself and Luna.


    ¡°I won¡¯t argue with you because I would have done the same if I was in your shoe, but it¡¯s just that I would have been more sensible than you. Like why aren¡¯t you thinking? I¡¯m a mother and even if my mate ignores the mate bond and decide to forget about me, I¡¯m sure my kids won¡¯t. I¡¯m sure they will not let their father to rest until he finds me, so what can I say? Get ready to fight your alpha?¡± Luna said and this time with full confidence.


    Rosita rushed back to her and hit her face with the back of her palm angrily, bruising Luna¡¯s lips that blood ticked out of their conners, leaving her cheek red and pain enveloped Luna¡¯s face and body immediately.


    ¡°How dare you say all those things out of your mouth to me? Is it because I¡¯m still being calm with you right?¡± Rosita faced the men with her with a dangerous look on her face, ¡°Leave her here till midnight when we will be executing her, and leave her with no food, she will be dying with an empty stomach!¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t break me and just so you know, you are making an hell of a mistake for not killing me now. You are giving Damien more time to safe me.¡± Luna said in boldness, ignoring her pains.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know but you are still so young.  Now listen, Damien was unable to safe his first mate when she was dying and you won¡¯t be any difference and for the fact that you are weaker will make everything more easier for me.¡±


    ¡°I am not Marisol and moreover Damien was not this strong, smart and serious then but trust me, he will find me and kill you.¡±


    ¡°He always believes what I told him and that was why he never argued when I told him that Carl was responsible for your kidnapping, so he will believe what I will tell him about you.¡± Rosita told Luna.


    ¡°What? Carl? How could you be so evil? How could you lie on him? How dare you pulled him into your shit!? Damien will kill him!¡± Luna asked ring at her.


    ¡°Oh really?¡± Rosita asked in deep mockery.


    ¡°Yes¡­..¡± Luna suddenly remembered something and gasped, ¡°Carl was in this with you!¡±

 #2 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94.


    Luna Morgan was lost in thought as she thought of the person she saw when she was fainting, she was sure that it was Carl but didn¡¯t want to believe that he would think of killing her.


    ¡°A penny for your thought.¡± Rosita snapped her fingers in front of her, ¡°Do you suddenly remember that you are doomed?¡± She taunted her.


    ¡°Tell me Rosita, is Carl with you in this? I want to know.¡± She asked, slowly breaking down her walls.


    ¡°What do you think? I invited him to my n but he decided to be a chicken and back out of the dangerous part, then I thought, ¡®he isn¡¯t worthy to be included in this particr n¡¯ and here I am.¡± Rosita said, gesticting andughing a dryugher at interval.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°You are lying, I saw him when I was fainting.¡± Luna argued.


    ¡°Okay, if you said so but that doesn¡¯t mean that you will be allowed to see him to ask about it. Don¡¯t worry, I will deliver your message to him that he is forgiven by you.¡± Rosita said and headed out of the  room, with the men following her behind and they switched off the light.


    Luna was left alone to her thoughts and she wept, crying all her fears, anxiety and pains out. She feared that she would die like Damien¡¯s first mate and that her children would grow up without a mother.


    She also feared that Carl was with Rosita in taking her down and she doubted because he didn¡¯t seemed like he would hurt her but she was sure she saw him that day. ¡°Who did I saw then if not Carl?¡± She thought and kept on weeping for her life and future.


    ***


    ¡°Are we just going to sit down here without doing anything? Mom is out there, probably fighting for her life and maybe having an hope that someone ising to her rescue, not knowing that everyone here are cowards!¡± Annabelle shouted on top of her voice, looking at everyone in the room.


    There were Damien, Abrams, Katherine, Xander, Annabelle and a few guards in Damien¡¯s room and they all have been exchanging stares for minutes without saying a word to each other except Damien, who had his face buried in his palms.


    The whole pack had heard about what happened to Luna, who they just found out to be their alpha¡¯s new mate as Rosita had told a guard to make an announcement.


    The whole pack was as silence as a graveyard and everyone of them prayed fervently in their hearts for Luna to survive because they didn¡¯t wanted their alpha to take out his pains on them again like he did when Marisol died and they were sure that it would be worst this time.


    ¡°Do you know what we can do little Annabelle? If you do, why don¡¯t you tell us and we will do it right away.¡± Abrams asked and told her to keep her shut and it did worked because she got lost in thought and the room became silent again.


    ¡°Why are you here again Samuel? Do you have any idea of where she was taken to already?¡± Damien finally talked, questioning one of the guards in the room with them.


    ¡°No, my alpha. There is not even the slightest idea, her scent waspletely wiped away from the earth and it is as if she disappeared because there is no trace of her.¡± The guard exined carefully with a bow.


    Damien nodded and told him to leave, he himself was not shocked of the response of the guard because he had tried tracing her but it became abortive and impossible.


    ¡°Okay my alpha.¡± The guards turned to leave but was stopped by the door opening and Carl entered with a guard.


    ¡°My alpha, it¡¯s that alpha, Carl.¡± Abrams told Damien as he was sitting beside him and Damien nodded, still not removing his palms from his face neither did he raised his head.


    ¡°Hmm hi here.¡± Carl greeted nervously.


    ¡°Leave!¡± Damienmanded deeply and the guards knew immediately that he was referring to them, they all left immediately.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Annabelle asked Carl, folding her hands on each other.


    ¡°Hi, you must be one of the triplets, I¡¯m Carl, your mom¡¯s friend.¡± He introduced and bent to her level, gazing at her.


    ¡°I see, do you know where our mom is? If you do, my dad willpensate you greatly.¡± She said again, this time standing akimbo.


    Carl sighed before replying her. ¡°I think I do.¡±


    Damien removed his hands from his head immediately and raised his bended head. His face was so red and his eyes too were red and wet, the once handsome man had turned dead and to aplete mess.


    ¡°You do?¡± He asked Carl with his red eyes glinting with hope.


    Carl looked at him and he sighed, ¡°Can I talk with the kids here? It might not be healthy for them, they are still having a saint¡¯s mind and are still innocent.¡± Carl told him.


    ¡°Babies¡­.¡± Damien called and the kids got up immediately.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry daddy, we will leave, just make sure that you find mom.¡± Xander said.


    ¡°Yes, so that we will go to our family pic at Paris like I¡¯ve always wanted.¡± Annabelle supported Xander but Katherine was silent, she only exchanged a stare with her father and headed for his room with her siblings.


    ¡°I failed her.¡± Damien thought sadly.


    ¡°Rosita had Luna.¡± Carl said immediately the kids shut the door.


    ¡°How sure are you?¡± Abrams asked him as Damien was going too crazy to questioned him.


    ¡°I¡¯m very sure. She came to me to kidnap Luna with her and well, I agreed.¡± Carl said and Damien got hold of his cor, jerking him with the cor.


    ¡°How dare you nned something so evil with her against Luna?¡± Damiennded an heavy punch on him.


    ¡°I did nned it with her but I never thought that it will go this far. I don¡¯t know that she has other things she want and that includes to kill Luna to have you! So in other words, all these are happening to Luna because of you!¡± Carl told Damien, wiping the blood on his lip that was as a result of Damien¡¯s punch, his wound healed already.


    Damien let go of Carl and held tightly to his hair, pacing around the room in frustration and worry, ¡°I know Rosita for years and I know her to be brutal, what will she be doing to Luna right now? Why didn¡¯t I suspect her before?¡± He wondered still pacing, the only thing that was preventing him from punching the wall were his children next door.


    ¡°This is solved my alpha, since he knows about Rosita¡¯s n, then he will lead us to her, simple!¡± Abrams said and Damien faced Carl again.


    ¡°Lead us to her!¡± He said, finding Abrams suggestions to be sensible.


    ¡°That is were the problem lies Damien, I don¡¯t know where she took Luna to.¡±

 #2 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95.


    Damien ckhood and Abrams had their eyes widen as they stared at Carl.


    ¡°What do you mean by you don¡¯t know where she was taken to? Didn¡¯t you n it with her?¡± Abrams asked Carl. Damien was just asking the same question silently.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t nned to kill Luna as you¡¯ve know, she is my mate and I¡¯m not ready to watch her die but Rosita wanted to clear her offpletely, so, she had a different n and kidnapped her but I¡¯m having a good news though.¡± Carl exined. Everything he said didn¡¯t freaked them unless hisst statement about the good news.


    ¡°What good news is that?¡± Abrams asked Carl.


    ¡°I might know where Rosita is hiding Luna.¡±


    ¡°Then what are we waiting for? Let¡¯s get going!¡± Damien finally talked and headed to his room to inform the kids that he would be going out.


    ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± Abrams asked Carl suspiciously.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure but it is better than not helping at all and it worth trying. She is in grave danger, it is partially my fault and I need to apologize to her for my mistakes.¡±


    Damien came out of his room that moment. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go.¡± He said and headed straight for the door.


    Abrams followed him immediately with Carl.


    ¡°Do you have any idea of how much of wolves she is having with her?¡± Damien asked Carl as they walked through the hallway, thinking of going to Rosita with more guards.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know but I know that she has rogues with her and they are quite dangerous and powerful. She really took more time in nning this out and she has herself guarded.¡± Carl exined to them.


    ¡°We will be going with some royal guards then¡±


    They got out of the pack house to see some guards on a straight line already waiting for them.


    ¡°We vowed to follow our alpha to safe our future luna!¡± They all chorused. They were the royal guards, a total number of ten of them, very powerful, giant and strong.


    Damien nodded his head and asked them, ¡°Then what are you waiting for?¡±


    ¡°We are waiting for our alpha tomand us to follow him.¡± They chorused again and Damien growled.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get going!¡±


    Damien transformed to his wolf and the others followed suit. He growled at Carl to led the way and Carl did as was told.


    Carl led them all the way to the outskirts of the pack, where he sensed that Rosita would be after he was sure that she was not in the location he nned with her.


    Carl overheard a conversation of Rosita once and had followed her discreetly to the ce but went back when he realized that he was just following her with no importance.


    They finally got to the house and it looked deserted and lifeless from the outside that Carl began to doubt if he brought them to the right ce.


    ¡°Are you sure we are in the right ce?¡± Abrams asked Carl in their wolf¡¯snguage.


    ¡°No.¡± Carl replied while looking around.


    ¡°What do you mean by no? You brought us here!¡± Abrams argued with Carl, already ready to fight him, not caring that he was a minor to Carl.


    ¡°Enough! That is enough!¡± Damien growled at them and a great silence enveloped them.


    ¡°We are here to save someone together, not to fight ourselves!¡± Damien told them and walked closer to the house, ¡°And if I can still smell something so well, I think here is the ce. I can smell some rogues around here.¡±


    They all sniffed the air and nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Malson, Chad and others, deal with the rouges outside.¡± He told the royal guards and they groaned in response, ¡°While Carl, Abrams and I will go inside.¡± Damienpleted.


    The royal guards walked straight away to carry out the order given to them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± Damien said and they all went in.


    The house soon got echoed with noises as the royal guards killed the rouges with no mercy, tearing them into pieces and shing their hearts.


    Damien with Carl and Abrams got to the hallway of the house while sneaking till they saw Rosita with some rogues behind her as they entered a room.


    ¡°Damn her for doing this to me! How dare she?¡± Damien growled softly, not wanting to make their presence known and they have covered up their scents before hand, so as not to be detected.


    ¡°We have to calm down and let¡¯s make a n my alpha.¡± Abrams told Damien but he was not having any of it, he was boiling too much to wait for any n.


    ¡°I¡¯m going in immediately, you can wait here and make a n by yourself.¡± Damien told him and headed for the room they saw Rosita entered.


    Damien broke down the door with his head and dashed into the room, he met Rosita standing beside Luna with a syringe in her hand. The syringe was having a weird looking something inside it, which looked not good.


    ¡°My alpha?¡± Rosita called in shock and Damien rushed to her, knocking her off with his head and the syringe fell and broke.


    Damien growled angrily at her as she squinched.


    ¡°D¡­ damien.¡± Damien heard a faint voice calling him and his heart skipped, he would never forget that voice even till eternity.


    He turned back to her and turned back to human, Abrams came to him immediately and gave him some wears to changed into as both he and Carl had changed too.


    ¡°Sunshine.¡± He called her and crouched to her level.


    ¡°You came.¡± She told him joyfully.


    ¡°I can¡¯t leave you here my love, I have not been breathing well but I thank the moon goddess that I can breathe properly now that you are safe.¡± He untied the chains around her and set her free, he pulled her into an hug. ¡°I missed you, I missed you so much.¡± He whispered to her ears but she didn¡¯t replied back and he became concern, he held her shoulders and stared at her face before sniffing her and his eyes widened.


    ¡°She was injected with the same substance that led to Marisol¡¯s sickness, whichter killed her.¡± He thought fearfully.


    Rosita suddenly busted intougher, ¡°You can perceive it right? Does it ring a bell in your head, my alpha?¡± She asked Damien in a mockery tone and Damien shivered, everything bing meaningful to him.


    ¡°Why did you did it?¡±

 #2 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96.


    Damienid Luna on the floor and rushed to Rosita, he got hold of her neck and began to hit her head on the wall continuously as he questioned her, ¡°Why did you did it? Why did you kill Marisol and now Luna? Why? What have I ever done to you to deserve all this punishments from you?¡± He flung her to the other side of the room and held his head in pain. ¡°Will I lose her too?¡± He questioned himself as her stared at Luna.


    ¡°What is happening? I don¡¯t understand a thing.¡± Carl asked Damien.


    ¡°Luna was injected and she was going to die.¡± He said, already broken.


    ¡°Calm down Damien, there must be an antidote.¡± Carl said and dashed to the rouges on the floor, whom they have given the beating of their lives while Abrams went to Rosita herself.


    ¡°Where is the antidote for the drug?¡± Carl questioned but none of them know if it had an antidote and Rosita told Abrams that she made sure that it wasn¡¯t having one.


    Damien fell to the floor beside Luna and wept. He was sure that he was not going to be okay if he lose Luna.


    ¡°Let me try if I can heal her. I healed her once back then.¡± Carl told Damien, his eyes too were heavy with unshed tears.


    Damien just gave him a space without replying him and Carl took Luna in his arms before hugging her tightly with his eyes closed and his tears finally escaping from his eyes.


    ¡°Please wake up.¡± He whispered to her and healed her the way he could.


    He disengaged from the hug andid her on the floor gently but she refused to opened her eyes none showed any difference.


    ¡°What is happening? Why is she still sleeping?¡± Damien asked Carl.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know, she suppose to opened her eyes now, I took the portion away from her.¡± Carl said confusingly.


    ¡°Maybe it doesn¡¯t work.¡± Abrams said behind them and the both men nodded but stopped nodding when Luna sneezed.


    Carl was the first to noticed, ¡°What the¡­¡± He was unable toplete his statement when she sneezed again and opened her eyes.


    ¡°She¡¯s alive!¡± Damien rejoiced and all the royal guards that have been silently staring at them from the door roared happily, that the whole pack heard the sound and roared too as they understood what had happened.


    ¡°Sunshine.¡± Damien called her and pulled her into a bone crashing hug. ¡°Don¡¯t do that again, you scared me.¡± He told her.


    ¡°I won¡¯t, I promise I won¡¯t.¡± Sue replied him and hugged him back.


    Carl gently stood up from them and said, ¡°She have to rest to regain back her strength.¡± He told Damien.


    ¡°Of course she will.¡± He stood up from the floor, carried Luna in a bridal style and headed out of the room.


    ¡°Drag Rosita to the pack¡¯s dungeon till I have a suitable punishment for her.¡± Hemanded the royal guards and they replied by going off to do what they were told to do.


    They all transformed to their wolves and headed back to the pack house, with Damien, making sure that Luna didn¡¯t leave his sight.


    He was not surprised with the amount of wolves that came to weed him, it was like the whole pack came and he was really grateful but had no time to addressed them.


    ¡°You cannot take her to your room like this my alpha, allow the maids to bath and dress her up.¡± Abrams told Damien who refused to let Luna go.


    ¡°But I can bath and dress her up by myself, I don¡¯t really want to have her out of my sight.¡± Damien told him.


    ¡°You can¡¯t take her in to meet her kids like this, they will feel somehow and the image will not leave their minds. You know that they are still very young.¡± Carl chip in and that got Damien, that he sighed and looked at Luna again.


    ¡°I will stay by the door and guide her with everything I have and I will make a strict warning to the maids to not hurt a strand of her hair.¡± Abrams volunteered.


    ¡°And you can¡¯t be the one to go there too because your kids need you. I¡¯m sure they are still worried about their mother, only for their father to ditch them too. Do you know how scared they will be right now?¡± Carl said and Damien gave up immediately.


    ¡°I know that you both have gang up against me and congrattions, you won.¡± He handed sleeping Luna to Abrams gently, not wanting to wake her up.


    ¡°Take care of her and make sure that Carl feelsfortable in the visitors lounge if he wishes to stay till the morning.¡± Damien told Abrams through a mind link.


    ¡°Okay my alpha.¡± He replied him and walked away with Luna.


    ¡°Damien¡­..¡± Carl called, wanting to initiate a conversation but Damien didn¡¯t let him.


    ¡°Follow Abrams, he will show you your room. You should rest and let¡¯s talk tomorrow. Thank you by the way, you really did too much tonight.¡± Damien patted his shoulder and walked away, heading to his chamber.


    ¡°Daddy.¡± Annabelle and Xander called Damien immediately he entered the chamber, feeling so exited that he was back. He pulled them into an embrace.


    ¡°Hey there, where is your sister?¡± He asked them when he didn¡¯t saw Katherine in sight and disengaged from the hug.


    ¡°She had been sleeping since when you¡¯re gone.¡± They told him.


    ¡°Have you both eaten?¡± Damien asked them.


    ¡°No not yet, mom is missing.¡± Annabelle said sadly.


    ¡°And we cannot eat without mom.¡± Xanderpleted.


    ¡°Thene here to the room with your sister, I¡¯m having a good news for you.¡± He told them and smiled. He was unable to hide the happiness that Luna was a few room away from his.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What good news daddy?¡± Annabelle asked him


    ¡°Is mummy¡­.¡± Xander was talking but Damien cut him short.


    ¡°Shut up and wait for it.¡± He red yfully at the kids and theyughed. Damien being happy from how he was before he left them was suspicious to them.


    ¡°Katherine, mummy is back!¡± Annabelle yelled out immediately they got towards the bed.


    Katherine sat up immediately, ¡°Where is she?¡± She questioned them as she looked around.


    ¡°Ask daddy.¡± Xander told her.


    ¡°I thought I told you both to shut up? Now it¡¯s no more a surprise.¡± Damien said, faking a frown.


    ¡°So are you trying to say that mom is back and that she is safe and sound?¡± Katherine asked him.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Yippy!! Our mom is back!¡±

 #2 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97.


    The ckhood family were in great joy the next morning as they awaits the presence of their mother and mate.


    ¡°Knock knock.¡± A knock resounded on the door and the three of them dashed to the door and opened it.


    ¡°Mummy!¡± The kids jumped on her, almost causing her to fall, ¡°Mummy, we missed you so much.¡± They chorused.


    ¡°I missed you three so much, so so much!¡± Luna replied, she was already in tears of joy.


    ¡°So you don¡¯t miss daddy.¡± Annabelle joked and the other kidsughed, theirugher even deepened when Luna replied them.


    ¡°I don¡¯t miss him at all, I miss only the three of you.¡±


    ¡°Guess what mummy, dad heard what you said.¡± Xander told Luna and she chuckled.


    ¡°He knew it when someone is serious and when joking, so it¡¯s okay.¡± Luna assured them before asking, ¡°Where is he by the way?¡±


    ¡°Inside, we ran faster to meet you up before he does.¡±


    ¡°I know you are smarter than him.¡± They allughed, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s meet him before he dies of loneliness.¡±


    ¡°Okay mummy. You should have seen how ugly daddy was, when you went missing.¡± Xander said as they shut the door behind them.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes mummy, I almost thought that he would die before finding you, it was really hard to tell daddy that all will be okay. Me now, I was the strongest one, I never even cried, I was so sure that I can¡¯t grow older without my mom by my side.¡± Xander bragged.


    ¡°Then why did you refused to eat? Why were you crying just a few minutes after daddy left to bring mom, till when he arrived? Why was your eyes so red and puffy?¡±  Katherine asked him the questions and Xander frown while Annabelleughed.


    ¡°How did she knows all theses? I made sure I cried with style!¡± Xander thought and red at Katherine.


    ¡°What happened? Cat got your tongue?¡± Annabelle mocked him.


    ¡°Shut up! I¡¯m out of here!¡± Xander said and  stomped to the room.


    Lunaughed and looked away from them, that was when she noticed Damien.


    ¡°Hey.¡± He muttered.


    ¡°Hey.¡± Luna replied and jumped on him, and Damien caught her in his hands around her waist and she put her legs astride him.


    They stayed in each other embrace for a long time, they have missed each other damn much and they didn¡¯t wanted to let go.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you came for me just in time.¡± Luna whispered as she pulled back to stared at him, not getting off him, ¡°I was so scared and I almost lose hope of youing.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t leave you to die Sunshine, I can¡¯t just lose you. I cannot rule without my Luna by my side, neither can I raise our pups alone. I¡¯m so d you held on till we arrived.¡± Damien whispered back with different emotions running through him. He was feeling angry, mad, happy, sad and more. Though the one dominating them all was the happiness.


    Luna smiled out tears and Damien pulled her closer. ¡°I love you.¡± He said and kissed her, ignoring the presence of the kids in the room and the kids did well by turning away.


    Damien pulled her more closer and devoured her lips slowly and softly, she was only gone for a day but he missed her dearly.


    ¡°Do you really have to do this here? Aren¡¯t you considering the poor kids in the room?¡± They heard a voice cautioning them and they disengaged from each other and Luna jumped down from Damien.


    ¡°What are you doing here Abrams?¡± Damien asked as he red at Abrams, who got them disengaged.


    ¡°The council of elders are waiting in the throne room, waiting for our alpha toe give his judgment, not knowing that our alpha is busy here with his Sunshine!¡± Abrams said and left immediately, running for his head.


    Luna looked up at Damien with a look that said, ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes. But I forgot about them when you entered this room.¡± Damien replied her and brushed his hair backwards with his fingers, arranged his shirt properly and retied his shoce.


    ¡°Guess we are good to go now.¡± He said when he was satisfied with his looks.


    ¡°We?¡± Luna asked him to be sure of what she heard.


    ¡°Yes, we!¡± He cleaned the dry tears on Luna¡¯s face and pecked her afterwards.


    ¡°Who wants to go see some judgment in the throne room?¡± Damien asked the kids cheerfully.


    ¡°Me!¡± They chorused with their hands raised, even Xander, who was in the room replied and dashed out, running towards the throne room and his sisters followed immediately,ughing as they ran.


    ¡°They are so adorable.¡± Luna gushed as she walked gently with Damien.


    ¡°Thank you for giving them to me.¡± Damien appreciated her smiling and linked his arm with hers.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You put them in me, so it¡¯s fair.¡± They bothughed and remained in silent till they got to the throne room.


    ¡°All rise as the alpha emerges with our future luna!¡± A guard outside the door announced.


    ¡°Hmm, future luna? I love the sound of that.¡± Luna teased Damien as they both walked in.


    ¡°If you love the sound of that, then I¡¯m sure you will love answering the name without the future.¡±


    Lunaughed silently and decided to ignore his words, thinking that he was joking.


    They all settled on their seats and Luna looked around for their kids, only to see them sitting down quietly on smaller seats just beside Damien in his left hand side while she was sitting on the seat on his right hand side.


    ¡°Seriously?¡± Luna asked, staring at them.


    ¡°What is it? I can¡¯t just let any of you off my sight.¡± Damien replied and Luna smiled.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Damien smiled at her and faced the door. ¡°Let her in!¡± He ordered and Rosita was led in.


    Her face was disfigured and she looked like a walking dead, she was forced to her knees in front of Damien.


    ¡°Will you tell me why youmitted that grave crime?¡± Damien asked her, waiting to know the full story from Marisol time.


    ¡°Marisol was my rival¡­..¡±

 #2 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98.


    All the people in the throne room, including Carl, paid a rapid attention to Rosita as she began her narration.


    ¡°Marisol and I were rivals because she loved the man I loved also.¡± Rosita said and everyone in the roomughed at her.


    ¡°What the hell?¡± One of the elders askedughing.


    ¡°I have never heard something so strange and funny before.¡± Another said.


    ¡°What is rival because she loved the man I love?¡± Another said.


    ¡°I just realize why I hate that ugly woman.¡± Katherine said.


    ¡°Me too and to think that she is talking about our very own daddy.¡± Annabelle said too.


    ¡°And she expected daddy to love her ugly face.¡± Xander said and the three of themughed harder, making sure that theirughter was the loudest.


    ¡°Silent!¡± Damien cautioned when he had had enough of theirughter.


    ¡°Continue.¡± He told Rosita who was bowing in shame.


    ¡°I became jealous of her when I realized that she was your mate and I went to a witch for the poison and poisoned her with just a touch of my hand. I will rub the poison on my palms and every time I go to the room to greet her, I will make sure I touch her and I willter used the antidote, so that it won¡¯t affect me.¡± Rosita paused.


    ¡°Why is she so evil?¡±


    ¡°She killed our first luna!¡±


    ¡°She was the source of our alpha¡¯s unhappiness!¡±


    ¡°She don¡¯t deserve to live!¡±


    Thements from the elders was stopped by Damien again. ¡°Enough! Allow her to continue!¡± And silence enveloped the room again.


    ¡°So when she died, I was so happy and then became your beta, I thought that was just the beginning, I will be your luna in no time and everything was going smoothly until she came here with the kids. I hate her at first sight because I know that it will end up like this, and for the fact that the pups are included, I thought that I need to act fast and that was why I kidnapped her.¡± Shepleted.


    The hall was in a perfect decorum as they awaits the words of the alpha.


    ¡°If you were the one that killed Marisol, that simply means that you killed your father, because he died while trying to save Marisol. You killed the man that loved you dearly, just because you were jealous.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Rosita muttered, she was beginning to regret her actions.


    ¡°You should not be sorry Rosita.¡± Damien sighed before continuing, ¡°I won¡¯t order for you to be killed because I swore to your father that I won¡¯t kill you for anything. It is as if your father knew about your evil deeds because he made sure I swore, so that aside, I won¡¯t kill you.¡± Damien said.


    ¡°Thank you my alpha, thank you so much.¡± Rosita appreciated, thinking that she was free.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not fair, he is letting her go unpunished.¡± Xander muttered to his sisters and they frowned.


    ¡°If daddy mistakenly dere her to be free, I will be penalizing her by myself since she killed Drac.¡± Katherine said.


    ¡°I will support you.¡± Annabelle told her and they continued to watch silently.


    Damien chortled softly at their words before continuing his judgment to Rosita, ¡°But¡­¡± He abruptly said, paused for a while then continued. ¡°You will not go unpunished.¡± Hepleted.


    ¡°What? No, my alpha! I¡¯m sorry!¡± Rosita apologized, dreading the type of punishment she would receive.


    ¡°Your sorry is not enough, I¡¯m sure that you will n more evil things if you are allowed to stay in here. You are hereby banned from this pack house and bannedpletely from my pack!¡± Damien dered.


    ¡°Please let me stay here with you! I¡¯m so sorry! Please forgive me! Please my alpha!¡± Rosita rowed on the floor.


    ¡°Take her away! Make sure she is thrown out of the pack in the most disrespectful way ever but she mustn¡¯t die and anyone who sets his or her eyes on her as from today is free to kill her!¡± Damien ordered and Rosita cried real bad, she knew that she was doomed and she had nowhere to go.


    ¡°Please my alpha! Spare me this once!¡± She kept on pleading but nobody paid any attention to her and the royal guards got hold of her and dragged her out.


    ¡°Now, that is a satisfying sight.¡± Katherine said meanly.


    ¡°I agreed, she must be heartless when she killed Drac.¡± Annabelle replied her.


    ¡°And she could have killed mom too. I hate her so much.¡± Xander muttered too.


    ¡°Everybody should leave, judgment is done.¡± Damien said, while facing the elders, he was indirectly telling only them to leave.


    ¡°But my alpha, it is so disrespectful of us to leave this room before you.¡± They muttered.


    ¡°Imand you all to leave!¡± He growling at them.


    ¡°Okay our alpha.¡± The elders all stood up to leave.


    ¡°Gather here at night, I want to have a quick meeting with you.¡± Damien told them.


    ¡°Okay our alpha.¡± The elders left.


    ¡°When are you leaving for your pack Carl?¡± Damien asked Carl and that was when Luna noticed him.


    ¡°Carl.¡± She called in a whisper and got up from her seat to hug him, ¡°Thank you so much.¡± She appreciated.


    She was told that Carl was the one that healed her and she realized that the person she saw when she was fainting was not Carl, it was one of the rogues who looked like him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I nned with Rosita to have you.¡± Carl told her and disengaged from the hug.


    ¡°No it¡¯s fine. At least you realized your mistake and rescued me just in time and you even healed me. Thank you so much.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m happy you¡¯re fine, I¡¯ll be going back home and you cane visit me with the kids anytime, you know I am already alone.¡± He told her and Luna nodded.


    ¡°I wille, though I was banned.¡± They bothughed and Carl faced Damien, who stood up from his throne immediately and walked closer to them.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the stress and don¡¯t worry I gave up already, she¡¯s yours and yeah, I lost her to you.¡± Carl said.


    ¡°I would have force you to leave her for me if you don¡¯t want to do so willingly.¡± Damien joked and patted Carl¡¯s shoulder as theyughed. ¡°Thank you anyways, I owe you one.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d I helped.¡± He said and smiled.


    ¡°Won¡¯t you introduce yourself to us too?¡± Annabelle said to Carl.


    He crouched to their level. ¡°I told you that I¡¯m Carl, your mom¡¯s friend and I meant it. I would have love to stay here for a little more time for chitchat but my people need me and I have to go.¡± Carl told them.


    ¡°So, you are like a king too like our daddy?¡± Xander asked with his eyes widened.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Is your pack more beautiful than ours?¡± Annabelle asked him.


    ¡°Yours to find out. Your mom knows the way there, so tell her to bring you over so that you can differentiate.¡± Carl told them and stood right.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°My keen attention is needed in the pack.¡± He said and smiled at them all, he was so at peace with himself and he was happily letting Luna go, ¡°Bye.¡± He muttered and disappeared.


    ¡°Now, that¡¯s scary, can you do that too daddy?¡±

 #2 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99.


    It was on a cool night in the ck Hood pack, everywhere was bubbling as the hall in the pack house was filled to the brim, it was the kids eight birthday and also the day Damien decided to coronate Luna as his luna.


    Damien made the coronation a secret between himself, the pack elders and of course the kids, but everyone else thought they were there for just the kids¡¯ birthday.


    Luna was in the kids¡¯ room, monitoring all the makeover artists and fashion designers that were dressing up the kids.


    ¡°Please be very careful with that eyeliner, you can mistakenly deep it inside her eye if you aren¡¯t careful enough.¡± She cautioned an artist, who was making Annabelle up.


    ¡°I am very careful future luna, I can¡¯t mistakenly hurt an heir.¡± The artist replied with a smile.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m trusting you by your words.¡± Luna left Annabelle¡¯s side to Xander¡¯s.


    ¡°Mom! I don¡¯t like this hairstyle and they are all lying that it suits me!¡± Xanderined to her as he trashed while the artists with him tried to held him in ce.


    ¡°Leave him alone.¡± Luna said and the artists obeyed. She walked to his front and cupped hus cheeks.


    ¡°Just stay calm baby, they made the best choice for you and it suits you perfectly.¡±


    ¡°I know you are just trying to talk me out to ept what I don¡¯t like mom and it¡¯s not fair, you¡¯re siding them over your son!¡± He used Luna with a grunt.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I only thought it suits you because this was your father¡¯s favorite hairstyle when he was like you and you look so much like him. I forgot you are not him, so you can change the hairstyle to your choice.¡± Luna said.


    She knew that she wasn¡¯t saying the truth but the fact remained that they have to dress up asap, the guests were already arriving and the kids were still dressing.


    ¡°This was dad¡¯s favorite hairstyle?¡± He required.


    ¡°Yes but you can change it if you don¡¯t like it.¡±


    ¡°Now I do, it just bes my favorite too.¡± Xander said and Luna exhaled and said to the artists, ¡°That¡¯s solved. Please hurry up.¡±


    Luna went to Katherine side, only to see that she waspletely dressed. She was sitting quietly with he hand massaging into Drac¡¯s scalp and it too meowing delightfully in contempt.


    ¡°Hey Katherine, you¡¯re ready.¡± Luna said and ruffled Drac¡¯s hair, ¡°And you too.¡±


    They have to travel as far to the human world just to buy another cat for Katherine since she missed Drac so much and they were lucky to see one that looked a little bit different from Drac and Katherine named it after the first cat ¡®Drac.¡¯


    ¡°We¡¯re ready mom, I can¡¯t wait for this party to be over, I¡¯m tired already mom.¡± Katherineined.


    ¡°It will soon be over baby.¡± Luna assured her.


    ¡°There you are love, I know you will be here.¡± Damien¡¯s words distracted all the people in the room and they ¡°aww¡± causing a great blush to appear on Luna¡¯s face.


    ¡°Come on Sunshine, you have to dress up yourself.¡± Damien gave her no room for any argument as he pulled her out of the kids room and towards her room.


    ¡°But I have to stay with the kids, it¡¯s fully their day.¡± Luna argued still.


    ¡°You¡¯re their mother, so you can¡¯t look unkempt while we¡¯re all looking beautiful and handsome.¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Damien then instructed the artists to dressed Luna up before he left.


    ***


    The ckhood family were rocking the night as the party continued.


    Katherine, Annabelle and Luna were dressed beautifully in white off shouldered armless ball gowns that had a diamond stone around it, with diamond ne on their necks which matched perfectly with the crowns on their heads, and silver wedges on the legs.


    While Xander and Damien were dressed in aplete white suit with silver color ties, their white shoes looked out of this world and they had a diamond wristwatch around their wrist, which left a temporal blindness to the guests immediately the light shown on it.


    The birthday party was still beaming when Abrams went to the auditorium to take the microphone from the master of ceremony.


    ¡°Hello ck Hoods!¡± He shouted into the microphone and the hall got shaken with noises from every angles.


    ¡°Our alpha decided to make tonight a really memorable day for all of us.¡± Abrams said when the noise died down, then continued, ¡°Who can guess what he wants to do?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Tell us!¡± The pack members chorused.


    Abramsughed then replied, ¡°The coronation of our new luna!¡± He shouted into the microphone again and every one of them jubte.


    ¡°What? Which luna?¡± Luna, who was just beside Damien asked him confusingly.


    Damien was beaming with smiles as he replied, ¡°Come, I¡¯ll show you.¡±


    He pulled her with himself to the designed altar at a wide balcony just beside the hall.


    Everything was already set. The priest was present already for the rituals and above them was the moon, shining so brightly and full.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me? I don¡¯t even prepare for anything yet. Was that why you made sure I dressed properly, so that I wouldn¡¯t embarrass myself in front of your people?¡± Luna asked him as she gazed at him. She could feel her heart banging out loud and threatening to bust out of her ribcage in excitement, ¡°Finally, the moon goddess is favouring me.¡± She thought happily.


    ¡°You deserve every good thing I do for you, every one of them.¡± Damien pecked her hair and the rituals began.


    Luna began to feel weird just after the exchange of blood during the ritual but she decided to pretend that all was well until she couldn¡¯t pretend anymore.


    ¡°Damien, I¡¯m feeling like¡­¡± She couldn¡¯tplete her statement before she ran towards the balcony rails and regurgitate.


    ¡°Sunshine!¡± Damien called her fearfully and caught her as she fell weakly to the floor.


    ¡°Sunshine!¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    ¡°Our luna!¡±


    ***


    Carl got home from the kids birthday party, he was unable to wait for the coronation because he got a call that someone was looking for him at home.


    ¡°Who is the person that was waiting for me that you have to make it seems too serious that I had to run down here?¡± He asked his beta.


    ¡°You will be shock by who are looking for you, my alpha.¡± The beta replied him, then said meekly, ¡°Please follow me my alpha.¡±


    ¡°I pray this worth it.¡± Carl thought and followed him till they got to his room.


    ¡°They are in here.¡± The beta pointed to the room and urged Carl to entered.


    Carl shrugged and entered and just like the beta said, get became awestruck.


    ¡°Dad?¡± He asked, thinking that he was hallucinating.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me son.¡± Alpha Castiano replied him with a smile.


    Carl broke into a wide smile and was ready to run into his embrace when he saw the person behind alpha Castiano. He paused and wiped his eyes wildly and looked again, only to see the person still there.


    ¡°Mom?¡±

 #2 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100.


    Few monthster¡­..


    ¡°Mom, how is my little brother doing?¡± Xander asked Luna as she entered their room with her big belly.


    ¡°My babies.¡± Luna called smilingly and sat on Annabelle¡¯s bed, since it was the closest to her.


    ¡°Lie down mummy, my little sister must rx in there.¡± Annabelle said and gave way for Luna to lie which she of course sumb to, she was inconvenient as she sat down, she was heavily pregnant.


    Xander and Katherine crawled to meet Luna and Annabelle on Annabelle¡¯s bed.


    ¡°Mom, when is heing? He¡¯s taking too long in your stomach.¡± Katherine said, and gently ced her little hand on Luna¡¯s stomach and she held Drac tightly to herself with the other hand.


    ¡°Very soon, my love, he¡¯sing out very soon.¡± Luna assured her with a smile.


    Luna was found to be pregnant when she puked during the coronation and Damien and the kids had been treating her like the queen she was since that day.


    ¡°I want a girl mom, please give me a sister.¡± Annabelle said and held Luna¡¯s hand.


    ¡°But Xander and I want a boy.¡± Katherine told Annabelle.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not fair! How can you both want a brother and I want a sister?¡± Annabelle asked, ring at the both of them.


    ¡°It¡¯s not our fault that you have a sore taste.¡± Xander said and Annabelle opened her mouth to talk back, but Luna beat her to it.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine kids, either I birth a male or a female, the fact still remains that you are having a little one soon, someone you can call your brother or sister, someone you can y with.¡± Luna told them.


    Annabelle smiled and nodded her head, ¡± I will love him if he turned out to be a boy too, I will still int his hair and do a makeover for him.¡± She said childishly and they allughed.


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. I can still y my video game with her if she is a girl, just like I y it with Katherine.¡± Xander said too as he stilled happily.


    Katherine just nodded her head, she had no specific reason for wanting a male child, she just thought that it would be cool to have two Xander than two Annabelle.


    ¡°In everything, always remember that you three are family, and families have to have each other¡¯s back, not to fight each other okay?¡± Luna told them.


    ¡°Okay mummy.¡± They replied her.


    ¡°I have to go, your father must still be in the meeting with the elders now and I need a real rest with perfect silence and a thorough massage.¡± She stood from the bed gently and headed for the door with her legs practicing a social distance.


    Luna was almost at the door when she started feeling weird and she got hold of the closest thing to her, which was the dressing table.


    Katherine was the first to noticed, ¡°Mom, are you okay?¡±


    Luna was unable to answered her, she felt something rushing out of her vagina to the floor, she looked at it and realized that her water just broke.


    ¡°Get your father immediately, the baby ising!¡± Luna told the kids, her eyes not leaving the water on the floor and her legs began to shiver.


    Annabelle and Xander rushed out of the room and straight to the throne room.


    ¡°Daddy, mummy urinated and she is in pain, she said the baby ising!¡± They both shouted, cutting off every activities in the throne room.


    ¡°What?¡± Damien stood up and rushed out of the room towards his room, where Luna now stay.


    ¡°She is in our room.¡± The kids who were running after him shouted and he turned back to the kids¡¯ room


    ¡°Get to my chamber immediately with some midwives, Sunshine is inbor.¡± Damien mind linked Abrams as he got to the room.


    ¡°Sunshine!¡± He called her and held her in his arms.


    ¡°Damien, I can feel the heading out.¡±


    ¡°Hold on my love, you will be okay.¡± He carried her and rushed to his room.


    Damien met Abrams and the midwives already waiting in his chamber and he took Luna into his room.


    ¡°Nothing must happen to them, or else¡­¡± He gave the midwives a deep warning and left them in the room to his sitting room. He wished to stay with them but he can¡¯t stay, he was too scared to stay.


    ¡°Daddy, how is mummy?¡± Annabelle asked him fearfully.


    ¡°She will be fine, I¡¯m sure of it.¡± He assured the kids and hugged them.


    Minutester, Damien was unable to control himself anymore, he began to paced around the room in fright, stomping his feet at interval.


    Carl ran in at that time with his mom.


    ¡°Big grandma!¡± The kids called happily and hugged Carl¡¯s mom while Carl went to meet Damien as he continued pacing.


    ¡°They will be okay man. She was strong enough to bring three kids to life, so what is one that she can¡¯t handle?¡± He said to calmed Damien down.


    ¡°You are right Carl. Thanks foring.¡± Damien gave him a side semi hug and gently sat down.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure those midwives wille out soon to announce her safe delivery.¡± Carl¡¯s mom said.


    ¡°Thank you ma¡¯am.¡± Damien appreciated and sighed.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Not up to thirty minutester, the door opened and one of the midwives came out of the room with a smile on her face.


    ¡°How are they?¡±


    ¡°Hope the baby is safe.¡±


    ¡°And the mother?¡±


    ¡°Are they fine? My luna and pup?¡±


    ¡°How is our mummy and sibling?¡±


    They all bombarded the midwife with questions and she smiled, ¡°They are both fine!¡± She dered and everyone exhaled in contempt.


    ¡°Do you mean to say that our mom is fine? And that our baby is fine?¡± The kids asked to be sure.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The healer replied.


    ¡°Yes! Mom have finally given us the baby!¡± They jubte.


    ¡°Can we see them now?¡± Damien asked impatiently.


    ¡°Yes, of course my alpha.¡±


    Damien and the kids ran into the room before the midwife couldplete her speech.


    ¡°Mo¡­..¡± Xander was calling but a midwife cautioned him.


    ¡°Sh! Don¡¯t disturb her, she is sleeping.¡±


    ¡°Oh! Sorry.¡±


    ¡°Here is the baby my alpha, she is a girl.¡± The one who cleaned up the child said and handed her to Damien.


    ¡°Thank you so much.¡± He appreciated with tears zing in his eyes.


    ¡°Dam.¡± He heard a faint voice called him and he looked to see that Luna was awaken.


    ¡°Sunshine.¡± He sat down on the bed with her, ¡°Are you hungry?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Yes but first, let me have her.¡± The midwives had told her that she birth a girl before she slept.


    ¡°She is so adorable.¡± The luna said as she came closer to admire the baby.


    ¡°Thank you my luna.¡± Luna said with a smile, her eyes not leaving the child in her arms.


    Xander and his sisters imed the bed to stared at the baby, ¡°See, she looks exactly like me. So, was this how cute I was when I was born? Wow!¡± He said.


    Damien held the baby¡¯s little hand gently and muttered, ¡°Moon!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    He stared at everyone¡¯s confused faces, then made a rification. ¡°Her name is Moon!¡±


    ¡°Wow! You are having a name for her already!¡± Carl asked in astonishment.


    ¡°Are you shocked? Don¡¯t worry, you can name your future baby from the womb, we won¡¯t mind.¡± Katherine said, causing Carl to frown and they all busted happily intougher.


    The End¡­..


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!